This is a modern-English version of The Works of Guy de Maupassant, Vol. 1: Boule de Suif and Other Stories, originally written by Maupassant, Guy de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The Works of

Guy de Maupassant

 

VOLUME I

 

Boules of Suif

AND OTHER STORIES


ILLUSTRATED

NATIONAL LIBRARY COMPANY NEW YORK

Copyright, 1909, By

BIGELOW, SMITH & CO.


CONTENTS
 PAGE
Introx
Boule de Suif1
Ms. Harriet54
Francesca and Carlotta Rondoli82
Chali117
The Umbrella131
My Uncle Sosthenes143
He?152
A philosopher162
Always lock the door.!171
A Meeting179
The Little Barrel190
How He Received the Legion of Honor198
The Cursed Bread206
What Was Really Going on with Andrew213
My Landlord221
The Horla, or Modern Spirits228
Love: Three Pages from a Sportsman's Book262
The Pit270
Saved279
Bellflower286
The Marquis de Fumerol293
The Signal303
The Devil311
Epiphany321
In the Woods336
A Family343
Joseph350
The Hotel358
Unattractive376

WORKS OF
GUY DE MAUPASSANT


INTRODUCTION

BY

ARTHUR SYMONS

The first aim of art, no doubt, is the representation of things as they are. But then things are as our eyes see them and as our minds make them; and it is thus of primary importance for the critic to distinguish the precise qualities of the eyes and minds which make the world into imaginative literature. Reality may be so definite and so false, just as it may be so fantastic and so true; and, among work which we can apprehend as dealing justly with reality, there may be quite as much difference in all that constitutes outward form and likeness as there is between a Dutch interior by Peter van der Hooch, the portrait of a king by Velasquez, and the image of a woman smiling by Leonardo da Vinci. The soul, for instance, is at heart as real as the body; but, as we can hear it only through the body speaking, and see it only through bodily eyes, and measure it, often enough, only in the insignificant moment of its action, it may come to seem to us, at all events less realizable; and thus it is that we speak of those who have vividly painted exterior things as realists. Properly speaking, Maupassant is no more a realist than Maeterlinck. He paints a kind of reality which it is easier for us to recognize; that is all.

The main goal of art is, without a doubt, to show things as they truly are. But what "are" means depends on how our eyes see them and how our minds interpret them. Therefore, it's crucial for critics to identify the specific qualities of the eyes and minds that transform the world into imaginative literature. Reality can be both very clear and very misleading, just as it can be incredibly imaginative and entirely genuine. Among works that we can understand as accurately representing reality, there can be as much variation in outward form and likeness as there is between a Dutch interior by Peter van der Hooch, a portrait of a king by Velasquez, and a smiling woman by Leonardo da Vinci. The soul, for instance, is just as real as the body; however, since we can only hear it through the body speaking, see it through physical eyes, and often measure it in fleeting moments of action, it can seem less tangible to us. This is why we refer to those who have vividly portrayed external things as realists. Technically, Maupassant isn’t any more of a realist than Maeterlinck. He simply portrays a kind of reality that is easier for us to recognize; that’s all.

Every artist has his own vision of the world. Maupassant's vision was of solid superficies, of texture which his hands could touch, of actions which his mind[Pg xi] could comprehend from the mere sight of its incidents. He saw the world as the Dutch painters saw it, and he was as great a master of form, of rich and sober color, of the imitation of the outward gestures of life, and of the fashion of external things. He had the same view of humanity, and shows us, with the same indifference, the same violent ferment of life—the life of full-blooded people who have to elbow their way through the world. His sense of desire, of greed, of all the baser passions, was profound: he had the terrible logic of animalism. Love-making, drunkenness, cheating, quarreling, the mere idleness of sitting drowsily in a chair, the gross life of the farmyard and the fields, civic dissensions, the sordid provincial dance of the seven deadly sins, he saw in the same direct, unilluminating way as the Dutch painters; finding, indeed, no beauty in any of these things, but getting his beauty in the deft arrangement of them, in the mere act of placing them in a picture. The world existed for him as something formless which could be cut up into little pictures. He saw no farther than the lines of his frame. The interest of the thing began inside that frame, and what remained outside was merely material.

Every artist has their own view of the world. Maupassant's view was of solid surfaces, of textures that his hands could touch, and of actions that his mind could understand just by seeing their incidents. He saw the world like the Dutch painters did, and he was as great a master of form, rich and muted colors, capturing the outward gestures of life, and the appearance of external things. He had the same perspective on humanity, showing us, with the same indifference, the same intense energy of life—the life of vibrant people who have to push their way through the world. His sense of desire, greed, and all the baser instincts was deep: he understood the harsh reality of animal instincts. Love-making, drunkenness, cheating, fighting, and even the simple act of lounging in a chair, the rough life of the farm and fields, civic conflicts, and the grim local dance of the seven deadly sins—he saw these things in the same straightforward, unembellished way as the Dutch painters; he found no beauty in any of these but discovered it in the skillful arrangement of them, in the act of placing them into a picture. The world existed for him as something shapeless that could be cut into little scenes. He saw no further than the edges of his frame. The interest of the scene began within that frame, and what lay outside was merely background.

A story of Maupassant, more than almost anything in the world, gives you the impression of manual dexterity. It is adequately thought out, but it does not impress you by its thought; it is clearly seen, but it does not impress you specially by the fidelity of its detail; it has just enough of ordinary human feeling for the limits it has imposed on itself. What impresses you is the extreme ingenuity of its handling; the way in which this juggler keeps his billiard-balls harmoniously rising and falling in the air. Often, indeed, you cannot[Pg xii] help noticing the conscious smile which precedes the trick, and the confident bow which concludes it. He does not let you into the secret of the trick, but he prevents you from ignoring that it is after all, only a trick which you have been watching.

A story by Maupassant, more than almost anything else in the world, gives you the sense of skillful execution. It’s well thought out, but it doesn’t impress you because of its thought; it’s clearly illustrated, but it doesn’t stand out for its attention to detail; it has just enough of ordinary human emotion for the boundaries it has set for itself. What really impresses you is the remarkable cleverness of its execution; the way this performer keeps his billiard balls gracefully rising and falling in the air. Often, you can’t help but notice the deliberate smile that comes before the trick, and the confident bow that wraps it up. He doesn’t reveal the secret of the trick, but he makes sure you don’t overlook the fact that it’s, after all, just a trick you’ve been watching.

There is a philosophy of one kind or another behind the work of every artist. Maupassant's was a simple one, sufficient for his needs as he understood them, though perhaps really consequent upon his artistic methods, rather than at the root of them. It was the philosophy of cynicism: the most effectual means of limiting one's outlook, of concentrating all one's energies on the task in hand. Maupassant wrote for men of the world, and men of the world are content with the wisdom of their counting-houses. The man of the world is perfectly willing to admit that he is no better than you, because he takes it for granted that you will admit yourself to be no better than he. It is a way of avoiding comparison. To Maupassant this cynical point of view was invaluable for his purpose. He wanted to tell stories just for the pleasure of telling them; he wanted to concern himself with his story simply as a story; incidents interested him, not ideas, nor even characters, and he wanted every incident to be immediately effective. Now cynicism, in France, supplies a sufficient basis for all these requirements; it is the equivalent, for popular purposes, of that appeal to the average which in England is sentimentality. Compare, for instance, the admirable story "Boule de Suif," perhaps the best story which Maupassant ever wrote, with a story of somewhat similar motive—Bret Harte's "Outcasts of Poker Flat." Both stories are pathetic; but the pathos of the American[Pg xiii] (who had formed himself upon Dickens, and in the English tradition) becomes sentimental, and gets its success by being sentimental; while the pathos of the Frenchman (who has formed himself on Flaubert, and on French lines) gets its success precisely by being cynical.

Every artist has a philosophy that drives their work. Maupassant's philosophy was simple, meeting his needs as he saw them, likely stemming more from his artistic approach than being the foundation of it. It was a philosophy of cynicism: a practical way to narrow one’s perspective and focus all energies on the task at hand. Maupassant wrote for worldly individuals, who are satisfied with the wisdom gained from their business dealings. A worldly person is perfectly fine admitting they aren't better than you because they expect you to feel the same about them. It’s a way to avoid comparison. For Maupassant, this cynical outlook was essential to his aims. He wanted to tell stories simply for the enjoyment of storytelling; he focused on the narrative itself, caring more about incidents than ideas or even characters, aiming for each incident to have immediate impact. In France, cynicism meets all these needs; it serves a similar purpose as sentimentality does in England. Take, for example, the remarkable story "Boule de Suif," arguably Maupassant's best tale, and compare it to a similar story—Bret Harte's "Outcasts of Poker Flat." Both stories evoke pity, but the American’s pathos (shaped by Dickens and the English tradition) becomes sentimental and succeeds by being so, while the Frenchman's pathos (influenced by Flaubert and French traditions) succeeds specifically by being cynical.

And then the particular variety of Maupassant's cynicism was just that variation of the artistic idea upon the temperament which puts the best finish upon work necessarily so limited, obliged to be so clenching, as the short story. Flaubert's gigantic dissatisfaction with life, his really philosophic sense of its vanity, would have overweighted a writer so thoroughly equipped for his work as the writer of "Boule de Suif" and "La Maison Tellier." Maupassant had no time, he allowed himself no space, to reason about life; the need was upon him to tell story after story, each with its crisis, its thrill, its summing up of a single existence or a single action. The sharp, telling thrust that his conception of art demanded could be given only by a very specious, not very profound, very forthright, kind of cynicism, like the half kindly, half contemptuous laugh of the man who tells a good story at the club. For him it was the point of the epigram.

And then, Maupassant's unique brand of cynicism was really just a twist on the artistic idea that aligns with his temperament, giving a perfect finish to the work, which is necessarily constrained and needs to be concise, like a short story. Flaubert's immense dissatisfaction with life and his philosophical understanding of its futility would have weighed down a writer as well-prepared for his craft as the author of "Boule de Suif" and "La Maison Tellier." Maupassant didn't have time nor did he allow himself the luxury to deeply contemplate life; he felt compelled to tell story after story, each one packed with its tension, its excitement, and its resolution focusing on a single life or action. The sharp, impactful insight that his artistic vision demanded could only be delivered through a rather superficial, straightforward kind of cynicism, similar to the half-kind, half-sneering laugh of someone sharing a good story at the club. For him, that was the essence of the epigram.

Maupassant was the man of his period, and his period was that of Naturalism. In "Les Soirees de Medan," the volume in which "Boule de Suif" appeared, there is another story called "Sac au Dos," in which another novelist made his appearance among the five who "publicly affirmed their literary tendencies" about the central figure of Zola. J. K. Huysmans, then but at the outset of his slow and painful course through schools and experiments, was in time to[Pg xiv] sum up the new tendencies of a new period, as significantly as Maupassant summed up in his short and brilliant, and almost undeviating career, the tendencies of that period in which Taine and science seemed to have at last found out the physical basis of life. Now it is a new realism which appeals to us: it is the turn of the soul. The battle which the "Soirees de Medan" helped to win has been won; having gained our right to deal with humble and unpleasant and sordidly tragic things in fiction, we are free to concern ourselves with other things. But though the period has passed, and will not return, the masterpieces of the period remain. Among these masterpieces are the novels and short stories of Guy de Maupassant.

Maupassant was a key figure of his time, and that time was defined by Naturalism. In "Les Soirées de Médan," the collection where "Boule de Suif" was published, there’s another story called "Sac au Dos," which features another writer among the five who "publicly declared their literary styles" around the main figure of Zola. J. K. Huysmans, still at the beginning of his slow and challenging journey through various styles and experiments, would eventually summarize the new trends of a new era as effectively as Maupassant encapsulated in his short, brilliant, and nearly consistent career the tendencies of a time when Taine and science seemed to have discovered the physical foundations of life. Today, we are drawn to a new realism: it's the focus on the soul. The struggle that the "Soirées de Médan" contributed to has been successful; having established our right to explore mundane, uncomfortable, and bleakly tragic subjects in fiction, we are now free to explore other themes. However, even though that era has passed and won’t return, the masterpieces from that time endure. Among these masterpieces are the novels and short stories of Guy de Maupassant.

Arthur Symons.

Arthur Symons.


BOULE DE SUIF

For several days, straggling remnants of the routed army had passed through the town. There was no question of organized troops, it was simply a disjointed rabble, the men unshaven and dirty, their uniforms in tatters, slouching along without regimental colors, without order—worn out, broken down, incapable of thought or resolution, marching from pure habit and dropping with fatigue the moment they stopped. The majority belonged to the militia, men of peaceful pursuits, retired tradespeople, sinking under the weight of their accouterments; quick-witted little moblets as prone to terror as they were to enthusiasm, as ready to attack as they were to fly; and here and there a few red trousers, remnants of a company mowed down in one of the big battles; somber-coated artillerymen, side by side with these various uniforms of the infantry, and now and then the glittering helmet of a heavily booted dragoon who followed with difficulty the march of the lighter-footed soldiers of the line.

For several days, scattered remnants of the defeated army had passed through the town. There was no sign of organized troops; it was just a disjointed group, the men unshaven and dirty, their uniforms in tatters, shuffling along without regimental colors, without any order—worn out, exhausted, unable to think or make decisions, marching out of habit and ready to drop from fatigue the moment they stopped. Most were part of the militia, ordinary men from peaceful jobs, retired tradespeople, struggling under the weight of their gear; quick-witted little clusters as likely to panic as they were to show enthusiasm, as eager to attack as they were to flee; and here and there, a few men in red trousers, remnants of a company cut down in one of the major battles; somber-coated artillerymen stood alongside these various infantry uniforms, and occasionally, the shining helmet of a heavily booted dragoon who struggled to keep up with the lighter-footed soldiers of the line.

Companies of franc-tireurs, heroically named "Avengers of the Defeat," "Citizens of the Tomb," "Companies in Death," passed in their turn, looking like a horde of bandits.

Companies of sharpshooters, boldly called "Avengers of the Defeat," "Citizens of the Tomb," "Companies in Death," passed by, resembling a gang of outlaws.

Their chiefs—formerly drapers or corn-dealers, retired soap-boilers or suet-refiners, warriors of circumstance created officers for their money or the length of their moustaches, heaped with arms, flannels, and[Pg 2] gold lace—talked loudly, discussed plans of campaign, and gave you to understand that they were the sole support of France in her death-agony; but they were generally in terror of their own soldiers, men "of the sack and cord," most of them brave to foolhardiness, all of them given to pillage and debauchery.

Their leaders—who used to be drapers or grain merchants, retired soap makers or fat processors, and opportunistic fighters—created positions for themselves based on their wealth or the length of their mustaches, stacked with weapons, fabrics, and [Pg 2] gold trim. They spoke loudly, discussed battle plans, and made it clear that they were the only thing holding France up in her moment of crisis; but they were usually terrified of their own soldiers, a ragtag bunch, most of whom were recklessly brave and all of whom were prone to looting and debauchery.

Report said that the Prussians were about to enter Rouen. The National Guard, which for two months past had made the most careful reconnoiterings in the neighboring wood, even to the extent of occasionally shooting their own sentries and putting themselves in battle array if a rabbit stirred in the brushwood, had now retired to their domestic hearths; their arms, their uniforms, all the murderous apparatus with which they had been wont to strike terror to the hearts of all beholders for three leagues round, had vanished.

The report stated that the Prussians were about to enter Rouen. The National Guard, which for the past two months had been carefully scouting the nearby woods, even to the point of occasionally shooting their own sentries and getting ready for battle if a rabbit moved in the brush, had now returned to their homes; their weapons, uniforms, and all the deadly gear they had used to instill fear in anyone within three leagues had disappeared.

Finally, the last of the French soldiery crossed the Seine on their way to Pont-Audemer by Saint Sever and Bourg-Achard; and then, last of all, came their despairing general tramping on foot between two orderlies, powerless to attempt any action with these disjointed fragments of his forces, himself utterly dazed and bewildered by the downfall of a people accustomed to victory and now so disastrously beaten in spite of its traditional bravery.

Finally, the last of the French soldiers crossed the Seine on their way to Pont-Audemer via Saint Sever and Bourg-Achard; and then, last of all, came their despondent general trudging on foot between two aides, unable to take any action with these broken pieces of his forces, completely stunned and confused by the collapse of a people used to victory and now so disastrously defeated despite their usual courage.

After that a profound calm, the silence of terrified suspense, fell over the city. Many a rotund bourgeois, emasculated by a purely commercial life, awaited the arrival of the victors with anxiety, trembling lest their meat-skewers and kitchen carving-knives should come under the category of arms.

After that, a deep calm, the silence of frightening suspense, settled over the city. Many plump city-dwellers, weakened by a completely business-driven life, anxiously awaited the arrival of the victors, fearing that their meat skewers and kitchen carving knives would be classified as weapons.

Life seemed to have come to a standstill, the shops were closed, the streets silent. From time to time an[Pg 3] inhabitant, intimidated by their silence, would flit rapidly along the pavement, keeping close to the walls.

Life felt like it had come to a halt, the shops were closed, and the streets were quiet. Occasionally, a[Pg 3] local, uneasy in the stillness, would dart quickly along the sidewalk, sticking close to the walls.

In this anguish of suspense, men longed for the coming of the enemy.

In this painful suspense, people eagerly awaited the arrival of the enemy.

In the latter part of the day following the departure of the French troops, some Uhlans, appearing from goodness knows where, traversed the city hastily. A little later, a black mass descended from the direction of Sainte-Catherine, while two more invading torrents poured in from the roads from Darnetal and Bois-guillaume. The advance guards of the three corps converged at the same moment into the square of the Hotel de Ville, while battalion after battalion of the German army wound in through the adjacent streets, making the pavement ring under their heavy rhythmic tramp.

In the late afternoon after the French troops had left, some Uhlans showed up out of nowhere and rushed through the city. Soon after, a dark mass came down from the direction of Sainte-Catherine, while two more waves of troops flooded in from the roads of Darnetal and Bois-Guillaume. The advance guards of the three units all converged at the same time in the square of the Hotel de Ville, as battalion after battalion of the German army marched in through the nearby streets, making the pavement thud under their heavy, rhythmic steps.

Orders shouted in strange and guttural tones were echoed back by the apparently dead and deserted houses, while from behind the closed shutters eyes peered furtively at the conquerors, masters by right of might, of the city and the lives and fortunes of its inhabitants. The people in their darkened dwellings fell a prey to the helpless bewilderment which comes over men before the floods, the devastating upheavals of the earth, against which all wisdom and all force are unavailing. The same phenomenon occurs each time that the established order of things is overthrown, when public security is at an end, and when all that the laws of man or of nature protect is at the mercy of some blind elemental force. The earthquake burying an entire population under its falling houses; the flood that carries away the drowned body of the peasant with the carcasses of his cattle and the beams torn from his[Pg 4] roof-tree; or the victorious army massacring those who defend their lives, and making prisoners of the rest—pillaging in the name of the sword, and thanking God to the roar of cannon—are so many appalling scourges which overthrow all faith in eternal justice, all the confidence we are taught to place in the protection of Providence and the reason of man.

Orders shouted in strange, guttural tones echoed back from the seemingly abandoned houses, while furtive eyes peered through closed shutters at the conquerors, rulers by might of the city and the lives and fortunes of its people. The residents in their darkened homes fell prey to the helpless confusion that comes over people when faced with floods or devastating earthquakes, against which all wisdom and strength are powerless. This same feeling happens every time the established order is disrupted, when public safety disappears, and everything protected by human or natural laws is left at the mercy of some blind, elemental force. The earthquake that buries an entire population under collapsing buildings; the flood that sweeps away the drowned body of a farmer along with his dead cattle and the beams torn from his roof; or the victorious army slaughtering those who fight for their lives and capturing the rest—pillaging in the name of the sword and thanking God to the sound of cannon fire—are all terrible scourges that shake our faith in eternal justice and undermine the trust we are taught to place in the protection of Providence and human reason.

Small detachments now began knocking at the doors and then disappearing into the houses. It was the occupation after the invasion. It now behooved the vanquished to make themselves agreeable to the victors.

Small groups started knocking at the doors and then vanished into the houses. This was the occupation after the invasion. Now, those who had been defeated needed to make themselves likable to the winners.

After a while, the first alarms having subsided, a new sense of tranquillity began to establish itself. In many families the Prussian officer shared the family meals. Not infrequently he was a gentleman, and out of politeness expressed his commiseration with France and his repugnance at having to take part in such a war. They were grateful enough to him for this sentiment—besides, who knew when they might not be glad of his protection? By gaining his good offices one might have fewer men to feed. And why offend a person on whom one was utterly dependent? That would not be bravery but temerity, a quality of which the citizens of Rouen could no longer be accused as in the days of those heroic defenses by which the city had made itself famous. Above all, they said, with the unassailable urbanity of the Frenchman, it was surely permissible to be on politely familiar terms in private, provided one held aloof from the foreign soldier in public. In the street, therefore, they ignored one another's existence, but once indoors they were perfectly ready to be friendly, and each evening found the German staying longer at the family fireside.[Pg 5]

After a while, after the first alarms had died down, a new sense of calm started to settle in. In many households, the Prussian officer joined the family for meals. Often, he was a gentleman, and out of courtesy, he expressed his sympathy for France and his dislike of having to participate in such a war. They appreciated him for this sentiment—besides, who knew when they might need his protection? By winning his favor, they might have fewer mouths to feed. And why upset someone on whom they were entirely dependent? That wouldn't be bravery; it would be reckless, a quality that the people of Rouen could no longer be accused of, unlike in the days of those heroic defenses that had made the city famous. Above all, they said, with the undeniable politeness of the Frenchman, it was certainly acceptable to be on friendly terms in private, as long as they kept their distance from the foreign soldier in public. So, in the streets, they ignored each other's presence, but once inside, they were more than willing to be friendly, and every evening found the German staying longer at the family fireside.[Pg 5]

The town itself gradually regained its wonted aspect. The French inhabitants did not come out much, but the Prussian soldiers swarmed in the streets. For the rest, the blue hussar officers who trailed their mighty implements of death so arrogantly over the pavement did not appear to entertain a vastly deeper grade of contempt for the simple townsfolk than did the officers of the Chasseurs who had drunk in the same cafés the year before. Nevertheless there was a something in the air; something subtle and indefinable, an intolerably unfamiliar atmosphere like a widely diffused odor—the odor of invasion. It filled the private dwellings and the public places, it affected the taste of food, and gave one the impression of being on a journey, far away from home, among barbarous and dangerous tribes.

The town slowly started to look like it used to. The French residents didn’t venture out much, but the Prussian soldiers crowded the streets. As for the blue hussar officers, who swaggered around with their powerful weapons clanging against the pavement, they didn't seem to have a significantly deeper disdain for the ordinary locals than the Chasseur officers had a year earlier in the same cafés. Still, there was something in the air; something subtle and hard to define, an uncomfortably strange atmosphere like a lingering scent—the scent of invasion. It filled homes and public spaces, altered the taste of food, and made one feel like they were on a journey, far from home, among wild and dangerous tribes.

The conquerors demanded money—a great deal of money. The inhabitants paid and went on paying; for the matter of that, they were rich. But the wealthier a Normandy tradesman becomes, the more keenly he suffers at each sacrifice each time he sees the smallest particle of his fortune pass into the hands of another.

The conquerors demanded a lot of money. The people paid and kept paying; after all, they were wealthy. But the richer a Norman trader gets, the more he feels the pain with every sacrifice, each time he sees even a tiny bit of his fortune go to someone else.

Two or three leagues beyond the town, however, following the course of the river about Croisset Dieppedalle or Biessard, the sailors and the fishermen would often drag up the swollen corpse of some uniformed German, killed by a knife-thrust or a kick, his head smashed in by a stone, or thrown into the water from some bridge. The slime of the river bed swallowed up many a deed of vengeance, obscure, savage, and legitimate; unknown acts of heroism, silent onslaughts more perilous to the doer than battles in the[Pg 6] light of day and without the trumpet blasts of glory.

Two or three leagues beyond the town, however, following the flow of the river near Croisset, Dieppedalle, or Biessard, the sailors and fishermen would often pull out the swollen body of some uniformed German, killed by a knife wound or a kick, his head smashed in by a stone, or tossed into the water from some bridge. The muck of the riverbed concealed many acts of revenge, obscure, brutal, and justified; unrecognized acts of heroism, silent attacks more dangerous for the person carrying them out than battles in the[Pg 6] daylight and without the fanfare of glory.

For hatred of the Alien is always strong enough to arm some intrepid beings who are ready to die for an Idea.

For hatred of the outsider is always intense enough to inspire some courageous individuals who are willing to die for a cause.

At last, seeing that though the invaders had subjected the city to their inflexible discipline they had not committed any of the horrors with which rumor had accredited them throughout the length of their triumphal progress, the worthy tradespeople took heart of grace and the commercial spirit began once more to stir within them. Some of them who had grave interests at stake at Havre, then occupied by the French army, purposed trying to reach that port by going overland to Dieppe and there taking ship.

At last, seeing that although the invaders had imposed their strict rules on the city, they hadn't carried out any of the terrible acts that rumors had associated with them during their victorious march, the respectable merchants regained their confidence, and the spirit of commerce began to awaken within them. Some of those who had significant interests in Havre, which was currently occupied by the French army, planned to try to reach that port by traveling overland to Dieppe and then taking a ship from there.

They took advantage of the influence of German officers whose acquaintance they had made, and a passport was obtained from the general in command.

They leveraged the connections they had made with German officers, and they obtained a passport from the commanding general.

Having therefore engaged a large diligence with four horses for the journey, and ten persons having entered their names at the livery stable office, they resolved to start on the Tuesday morning before daybreak, to avoid all public remark.

Having arranged for a large carriage with four horses for the trip, and with ten people signing up at the livery stable, they decided to leave on Tuesday morning before dawn to avoid drawing any public attention.

For some days already the ground had been hard with frost, and on the Monday, about three o'clock in the afternoon, thick dark clouds coming up from the north brought the snow, which fell without intermission all the evening and during the whole night.

For several days, the ground had been frozen hard, and on Monday, around three in the afternoon, thick dark clouds from the north brought snow that fell continuously all evening and throughout the night.

At half past four the travelers were assembled in the courtyard of the Hotel de Normandie, from whence they were to start.

At 4:30, the travelers gathered in the courtyard of the Hotel de Normandie, where they were set to depart.

They were all still half asleep, their teeth chattering with cold in spite of their thick wraps. It was difficult to distinguish one from another in the darkness, their[Pg 7] heaped-up winter clothing making them look like fat priests in long cassocks. Two of the men, however, recognized each other; they were joined by a third, and they began to talk. "I am taking my wife with me," said one. "So am I." "And I too." The first one added: "We shall not return to Rouen, and if the Prussians come to Havre we shall slip over to England."

They were all still half-asleep, their teeth chattering from the cold despite their thick coats. It was hard to tell one person from another in the darkness; their piled-up winter clothes made them look like chubby priests in long robes. However, two of the men recognized each other; a third joined them, and they started chatting. "I'm taking my wife with me," said one. "So am I." "Me too." The first one added, "We won’t go back to Rouen, and if the Prussians come to Havre, we’ll slip over to England."

They were all like-minded and all had the same project.

They all shared the same mindset and had the same goal.

Meanwhile there was no sign of the horses being put in. A small lantern carried by a hostler appeared from time to time out of one dark doorway only to vanish instantly into another. There was a stamping of horses' hoofs deadened by the straw of the litter, and the voice of a man speaking to the animals and cursing sounded from the depths of the stables. A faint sound of bells gave evidence of harnessing, and became presently a clear and continuous jingle timed by the movement of the beast, now stopping, now going on again with a brisk shake, and accompanied by the dull tramp of hob-nailed sabots.

Meanwhile, there was no sign of the horses being brought in. A small lantern carried by a stable worker appeared now and then from one dark doorway only to disappear instantly into another. There was the sound of horses' hooves muffled by the straw on the ground, and a man’s voice could be heard talking to the animals and swearing from deep within the stables. A faint sound of bells indicated that they were harnessing, which soon grew into a clear and steady jingle that matched the movement of the animal, stopping and starting again with a lively shake, accompanied by the dull thud of heavily-soled shoes.

A door closed sharply. All sound ceased. The frozen travelers were silent, standing stiff and motionless. A veil of white snow-flakes glistened incessantly as it fell to the ground, blotting out the shape of things, powdering everything with an icy froth; and in the utter stillness of the town, quiet and buried under its winter pall, nothing was audible but this faint, fluttering, and indefinable rustle of falling snow—more a sensation than a sound—the intermingling of ethereal atoms seeming to fill space, to cover the world.

A door slammed shut. Everything went quiet. The frozen travelers stood silent, stiff, and motionless. A veil of white snowflakes sparkled continuously as it descended to the ground, covering everything in a layer of icy powder; and in the complete stillness of the town, quiet and buried under its winter blanket, the only thing you could hear was a faint, fluttering, and undefined rustle of falling snow—more of a feeling than a sound—the mingling of delicate particles filling the air, enveloping the world.

The man reappeared with his lantern, dragging after[Pg 8] him by a rope a dejected and unwilling horse. He pushed it against the pole, fixed the traces, and was occupied for a long time in buckling the harness, having only the use of one hand as he carried the lantern in the other. As he turned away to fetch the other horse he caught sight of the motionless group of travelers, by this time white with snow. "Why don't you get inside the carriage?" he said, "you would at least be under cover."

The man came back with his lantern, dragging a reluctant horse behind him by a rope. He pushed it against the pole, secured the traces, and spent a long time buckling the harness, using only one hand since he held the lantern in the other. As he turned to get the other horse, he noticed the still group of travelers, now covered in snow. "Why don’t you get inside the carriage?" he asked, "at least you’d be sheltered."

It had never occurred to them, and they made a rush for it. The three men packed their wives into the upper end and then got in themselves, after which other distinct and veiled forms took the remaining seats without exchanging a word.

It had never crossed their minds, and they hurried for it. The three men loaded their wives into the front and then climbed in themselves, after which other distinct and hidden figures took the remaining seats without saying a word.

The floor of the vehicle was covered with straw into which the feet sank. The ladies at the end, who had brought little copper charcoal foot-warmers, proceeded to light them, and for some time discussed their merits in subdued tones, repeating to one another things which they had known all their lives.

The floor of the vehicle was filled with straw that the feet sank into. The women at the back, who had brought small copper foot warmers, started to light them and quietly talked about their advantages, sharing with each other things they had known for years.

At last, the diligence having been furnished with six horses instead of four on account of the difficulties of the road, a voice outside asked, "Is everybody here?" A voice from within answered "Yes," and they started.

At last, the coach was equipped with six horses instead of four due to the challenging conditions of the road. A voice outside called out, "Is everyone here?" A voice from inside replied, "Yes," and they set off.

The conveyance advanced slowly—slowly—the wheels sinking in the snow; the whole vehicle groaned and creaked, the horses slipped, wheezed, and smoked, and the driver's gigantic whip cracked incessantly, flying from side to side, twining and untwining like a slender snake, and cutting sharply across one or other of the six humping backs, which would thereupon straighten up with a more violent effort.[Pg 9]

The carriage moved slowly—so slowly—the wheels sinking into the snow; the whole vehicle groaned and creaked, the horses stumbled, wheezed, and panted, and the driver's massive whip cracked constantly, swinging from side to side, twisting and untwisting like a slender snake, and sharply striking one or another of the six humped backs, which would then straighten up with a more forceful effort.[Pg 9]

Imperceptibly the day grew. The airy flakes which a traveler—a Rouennais "pur sang"—once likened to a shower of cotton, had ceased to fall; a dirty gray light filtered through the heavy thick clouds which served to heighten the dazzling whiteness of the landscape, where now a long line of trees crusted with icicles would appear, now a cottage with a hood of snow.

Slowly, the day brightened. The light flakes that a traveler—a true Rouen local—once compared to a shower of cotton had stopped falling; a dull gray light seeped through the thick, heavy clouds, which made the bright whiteness of the landscape stand out even more, where now a long line of trees glistened with icicles, and then a cottage with a snowy roof appeared.

In the light of this melancholy dawn the occupants of the diligence began to examine one another curiously.

In the light of this gloomy dawn, the passengers of the stagecoach began to look at each other curiously.

Right at the end, in the best seats, opposite to one another, dozed Madame and Monsieur Loiseau, whole-sale wine merchant of the Rue Grand Pont.

Right at the end, in the best seats, facing each other, dozed Madame and Monsieur Loiseau, a wholesale wine merchant from Rue Grand Pont.

The former salesman of a master who had become bankrupt, Loiseau had bought up the stock and made his fortune. He sold very bad wine at very low prices to the small country retail dealers, and enjoyed the reputation among his friends and acquaintances of being an unmitigated rogue, a thorough Norman full of trickery and jovial humor.

The ex-salesman of a master who went bankrupt, Loiseau bought up the inventory and made his fortune. He sold really bad wine at super low prices to small-town retailers and was known among his friends and acquaintances as a complete rogue, a true Norman full of tricks and good humor.

His character for knavery was so well established that one evening at the Prefecture, Monsieur Tournel, a man of keen and trenchant wit, author of certain fables and songs—a local glory—seeing the ladies growing drowsy, proposed a game of "L'oiseau vole."[1] The pun itself flew through the prefect's reception rooms and afterwards through the town, and for a whole month called up a grin on every face in the province.

His reputation for trickery was so well-known that one evening at the Prefecture, Monsieur Tournel, a sharp-witted man who wrote some fables and songs—a local celebrity—noticed the ladies becoming sleepy and suggested a game of "L'oiseau vole."[1] The joke quickly spread through the prefect's reception rooms and then throughout the town, bringing smiles to everyone in the province for a whole month.

Loiseau was himself a noted wag and famous for his jokes both good and bad, and nobody ever mentioned him without adding immediately, "That Loiseau is simply priceless!"[Pg 10]

Loiseau was known for being a great joker, famous for both his good and bad jokes, and no one ever talked about him without quickly adding, "That Loiseau is just priceless!"[Pg 10]

He was of medium height with a balloon-like stomach and a rubicund face framed in grizzled whiskers. His wife—tall, strong, resolute, loud in voice and rapid of decision—represented order and arithmetic in the business, which he enlivened by his jollity and bustling activity.

He was of average height with a round

Beside them, in a more dignified attitude as befitted his superior station, sat Monsieur Carré-Lamadon, a man of weight; an authority on cotton, proprietor of three branch businesses, officer of the Legion of Honor and member of the General Council. All the time of the Empire he had remained leader of a friendly opposition, for the sole purpose of making a better thing out of it when he came round to the cause which he had fought with polite weapons, to use his own expression. Madame Carré-Lamadon, who was much younger than her husband, was the consolation of all officers of good family who might be quartered at the Rouen garrison. She sat there opposite to her husband, very small, very dainty, very pretty, wrapped in her furs, and regarding the lamentable interior of the vehicle with despairing eyes.

Next to them, with a more dignified posture that matched his higher status, sat Monsieur Carré-Lamadon, a significant figure; an expert on cotton, owner of three branch businesses, an officer of the Legion of Honor, and a member of the General Council. Throughout the Empire, he had maintained a position as the leader of a friendly opposition, solely to improve things for himself when he finally aligned with the cause he had fought against with polite tactics, as he liked to put it. Madame Carré-Lamadon, who was much younger than her husband, was the comfort for all well-bred officers stationed at the Rouen garrison. She sat across from her husband, very small, very delicate, very pretty, wrapped in her furs, and gazing at the unfortunate state of the vehicle with eyes full of despair.

Their neighbors, the Count and Countess Hubert de Breville, bore one of the most ancient and noble names in Normandy. The Count, an elderly gentleman of dignified appearance, did all in his power to accentuate by every artifice of the toilet his natural resemblance to Henri Quatre, who, according to a legend of the utmost glory to the family, had honored with his royal embraces a Dame de Breville, whose husband had, in consequence, been made Count and Governor of the province.

Their neighbors, Count and Countess Hubert de Breville, had one of the oldest and most noble names in Normandy. The Count, an older gentleman with a dignified presence, did everything he could to enhance his natural resemblance to Henry IV, who, according to a legend that was a point of great pride for the family, had honored a Dame de Breville with his royal affection, leading to her husband being made Count and Governor of the province.

A colleague of Monsieur Carré-Lamadon in the[Pg 11] General Council, Count Hubert represented the Orleanist faction in the department. The history of his marriage with the daughter of a small tradesman of Nantes had always remained a mystery. But as the Countess had an air of grandeur, understood better than any one else the art of receiving, passed even for having been beloved by one of the sons of Louis Philippe, the neighboring nobility bowed down to her, and her salon held the first place in the county, the only one which preserved the traditions of the viel le galanterie and to which the entreé was difficult.

A colleague of Monsieur Carré-Lamadon in the[Pg 11] General Council, Count Hubert represented the Orleanist faction in the department. The story of how he married the daughter of a small businessman from Nantes had always been a mystery. However, since the Countess had an air of elegance, knew better than anyone how to host, and was rumored to have been adored by one of Louis Philippe's sons, the local nobility admired her, and her salon was the most prestigious in the county, the only one that upheld the traditions of the old charm and to which entry was difficult.

The fortune of the Brevilles—all in Government Funds—was reported to yield them an income of five hundred thousand francs.

The Brevilles' fortune—all in government bonds—was said to bring in an income of five hundred thousand francs.

The six passengers occupied the upper end of the conveyance, the representatives of revenued society, serene in the consciousness of its strength—honest well-to-do people possessed of Religion and Principles.

The six passengers took up the front part of the vehicle, representing the affluent class, confident in their strength—decent, well-off individuals who had faith and values.

By some strange chance all the women were seated on the same side, the Countess having two sisters of Mercy for neighbors, wholly occupied in fingering their long rosaries and mumbling Paters and Aves. One of them was old and so deeply pitted with the small-pox that she looked as if she had received a charge of grape shot full in the face; the other was very shadowy and frail, with a pretty unhealthy little face, a narrow phthisical chest, consumed by that devouring faith which creates martyrs and ecstatics.

By some strange chance, all the women sat on the same side, with the Countess flanked by two Sisters of Mercy, who were completely focused on running their long rosaries through their fingers and mumbling prayers. One of them was old and so marked by smallpox that she looked as if she had taken a blast of grape shot to the face; the other was very thin and frail, with a pretty but unhealthy little face and a narrow, weak chest, driven by that intense faith that makes martyrs and ecstatics.

Seated opposite to the two nuns were a man and woman who excited a good deal of attention.

Seated across from the two nuns were a man and a woman who attracted quite a bit of attention.

The man, who was well known, was Cornudet, "the demon," the terror of all respectable, law-abiding people. For twenty years he had dipped his great red beard into[Pg 12] the beer mugs of all the democratic café's. In the company of kindred spirits he had managed to run through a comfortable little fortune inherited from his father, a confectioner, and he looked forward with impatience to the Republic, when he should obtain the well-merited reward for so many revolutionary draughts. On the Fourth of September—probably through some practical joke—he understood that he had been appointed prefect, but on attempting to enter upon his duties the clerks, who had remained sole masters of the offices, refused to recognize him, and he was constrained to retire. For the rest, he was a good fellow, inoffensive and serviceable, and had busied himself with incomparable industry in organizing the defense of the town; had had holes dug all over the plain, cut down all the young trees in the neighboring woods, scattered pitfalls up and down all the high roads, and at the threatened approach of the enemy—satisfied with his preparations—had fallen back with all haste on the town. He now considered that he would be more useful in Havre, where fresh entrenchments would soon become necessary.

The man, who was well-known, was Cornudet, "the demon," the nightmare of all respectable, law-abiding citizens. For twenty years, he had dipped his big red beard into the beer mugs of all the democratic cafés. Surrounded by like-minded friends, he had managed to blow through a decent little fortune inherited from his father, a candy maker, and he eagerly anticipated the Republic, when he would finally get the well-deserved reward for so many revolutionary toasts. On September 4th—probably due to some practical joke—he found out that he had been appointed prefect, but when he tried to take up his duties, the clerks, who had remained the sole controllers of the offices, refused to recognize him, forcing him to retreat. Overall, he was a nice guy, harmless and helpful, and he had tirelessly worked on organizing the town's defense; he had had holes dug all over the plains, cut down all the young trees in the nearby woods, laid traps all along the highways, and at the looming threat of the enemy—satisfied with his preparations—had quickly retreated back into the town. Now, he felt he would be more useful in Havre, where new fortifications would soon be necessary.

The woman, one of the so-called "gay" sisterhood, was noted for her precocious stoutness, which had gained her the nickname of "Boule de Suif"—"ball of fat." She was a little roly-poly creature, cushioned with fat, with podgy fingers squeezed in at the joints like rows of thick, short sausages; her skin tightly stretched and shiny, her bust enormous, and yet with it all so wholesomely, temptingly fresh and appetizing that it was a pleasure to look at her. Her face was like a ruddy apple—a peony rose just burst into bloom—and out of it gazed a pair of magnificent dark eyes[Pg 13] overshadowed by long thick lashes that deepened their blackness; and lower down, a charming little mouth, dewy to the kiss, and furnished with a row of tiny milk-white teeth. Over and above all this she was, they said, full of inestimable qualities.

The woman, part of the so-called "gay" sisterhood, was known for her early stoutness, which earned her the nickname "Boule de Suif"—"ball of fat." She was a little round figure, soft with fat, with chubby fingers that looked like plump little sausages; her skin was tightly stretched and shiny, her bust was huge, and despite all that, she had a wholesome, inviting freshness that made her a pleasure to look at. Her face resembled a rosy apple—a peony just starting to bloom—and from it shone a pair of striking dark eyes shaded by long, thick lashes that enhanced their depth; and lower down, a lovely little mouth, dewy to the touch, with a set of tiny white teeth. Above all this, people said she had countless wonderful qualities.

No sooner was her identity recognized than a whisper ran through the ladies in which the words "prostitute" and "public scandal," were so conspicuously distinct that she raised her head and retaliated by sweeping her companions with such a bold and defiant look that deep silence instantly fell upon them, and they all cast down their eyes with the exception of Loiseau, who watched her with a kindling eye.

As soon as her identity was recognized, a murmur spread among the women, clearly distinguishing the words "prostitute" and "public scandal." She lifted her head and responded with a bold and defiant gaze that instantly silenced them, causing all but Loiseau to lower their eyes; he watched her with an eager stare.

However, conversation was soon resumed between the three ladies, whom the presence of this "person" had suddenly rendered friendly—almost intimate. It seemed to them that they must, as it were, raise a rampart of their dignity as spouses between them and this shameless creature who made a traffic of herself; for legalized love always takes a high hand with her unlicensed sister.

However, the conversation quickly picked back up between the three ladies, who found themselves growing friendly—almost close—thanks to the presence of this "person." It felt to them like they needed to build a wall of their dignity as wives between themselves and this shameless individual who flaunted herself; after all, legal love tends to hold itself in high esteem against her unlicensed counterpart.

The three men too, drawn to one another by a conservative instinct at sight of Cornudet, talked money in a certain tone of contempt for the impecunious. Count Hubert spoke of the damage inflicted on him by the Prussians, of the losses which would result to him from the seizing of cattle and from ruined crops, but with all the assurance of a great landed proprietor, ten times millionaire, whom these ravages might inconvenience for the space of a year at most. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon, of great experience in the cotton industry, had taken the precaution to send six hundred thousand francs across to England as provision against a rainy[Pg 14] day. As for Loiseau, he made arrangements to sell all the wine in his cellars to the French commission of supplies, consequently the Government owed him a formidable sum, which he counted upon receiving at Havre.

The three men, instinctively drawn to each other by a shared conservative mindset upon seeing Cornudet, talked about money with a certain air of disdain for those without it. Count Hubert spoke about the losses he suffered from the Prussians, mentioning the damage from seized cattle and ruined crops, but he did so with all the confidence of a wealthy landowner, a ten-times millionaire, for whom these losses might only be a temporary inconvenience. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon, well-versed in the cotton industry, had wisely sent six hundred thousand francs to England as a safeguard for a rainy day. As for Loiseau, he arranged to sell all the wine in his cellars to the French supply commission, so the Government owed him a substantial amount, which he expected to collect in Havre.

The three exchanged rapid and amicable glances. Although differing in position they felt themselves brothers in money, and of the great freemasonry of those who possess, of those who can make the gold jingle when they put their hands in the breeches-pockets.

The three shared quick and friendly looks. Even though they were in different positions, they felt like brothers in wealth, part of the big brotherhood of those who have money, those who can make the coins jingle when they reach into their pockets.

The diligence went so slowly that by ten o'clock in the morning they had not made four leagues. The men got out three times and climbed the hill on foot. They began to grow anxious, for they were to have lunched at Totes, and now they despaired of reaching that place before night. Everybody was on the look-out for some inn by the way, when the vehicle stuck fast in a snowdrift, and it took two hours to get it out.

The carriage moved so slowly that by ten o'clock in the morning, they hadn’t traveled four leagues. The men got out three times and hiked up the hill on foot. They started to feel worried because they were supposed to have lunch in Totes, and now they feared they wouldn’t get there until after dark. Everyone was on the lookout for an inn along the way when the vehicle got stuck in a snowdrift, and it took two hours to free it.

Meanwhile the pangs of hunger began to affect them severely both in mind and body, and yet not an inn, not a tavern even, was to be seen; the approach of the Prussians and the passage of the famished French troops had frightened away all trade.

Meanwhile, the hunger pains started to really impact them both mentally and physically, and yet there was not a single inn or even a tavern in sight; the arrival of the Prussians and the movement of the starving French troops had scared away all business.

The gentlemen foraged diligently for the provisions in the farms by the roadside; but they failed to obtain so much as a piece of bread, for the mistrustful peasant hid all reserve stores for fear of being pillaged by the soldiers, who, having no food supplied to them, took by force everything they could lay their hands on.

The men searched carefully for supplies in the farms along the road, but they couldn’t find even a piece of bread because the wary farmer hid all their extra food out of fear of being robbed by the soldiers, who, with no food provided to them, took whatever they could grab by force.

Towards one o'clock Loiseau announced that he felt a very decided void in his stomach. Everybody had been suffering in the same manner for a long time, and[Pg 15] the violent longing for food had extinguished conversation.

Around one o'clock, Loiseau declared that he felt a strong emptiness in his stomach. Everyone had been feeling the same way for quite a while, and the intense craving for food had silenced the conversation.

From time to time some one would yawn, to be almost immediately imitated by another and then each of the rest in turn, and according to their disposition, manners, or social standing, would open their mouth noisily, or modestly cover with the hand the gaping cavity from which the breath issued in a vapor.

Every once in a while, someone would yawn, and almost immediately, another person would follow suit, and then each of the others in turn. Depending on their personality, behavior, or social status, they would either yawn loudly or politely cover their mouths with their hands, trying to hide the wide-open space from which their breath escaped in a cloud.

Boule de Suif had several times stooped down as if feeling for something under her skirts. She hesitated a moment, looked at her companions, and then composedly resumed her former position. The faces were pale and drawn. Loiseau declared he would give a thousand francs for a ham. His wife made a faint movement as to protest, but restrained herself. It always affected her painfully to hear of money being thrown away, nor could she even understand a joke upon the subject.

Boule de Suif had bent down several times as if searching for something under her skirts. She paused for a moment, glanced at her companions, and then calmly returned to her previous position. Their faces were pale and strained. Loiseau declared that he would pay a thousand francs for a ham. His wife made a slight motion as if to protest, but held back. It always upset her to hear about money being wasted, and she couldn't even grasp a joke about it.

"To tell the truth," said the Count, "I do not feel quite myself either—how could I have omitted to think of bringing provisions?" And everybody reproached themselves with the same neglectfulness.

"Honestly," said the Count, "I don’t feel quite right either—how could I have forgotten to bring supplies?" And everyone blamed themselves for the same oversight.

Cornudet, however, had a flask of rum which he offered round. It was coldly refused. Loiseau alone accepted a mouthful, and handed back the flask with thanks saying, "That's good! that warms you up and keeps the hunger off a bit." The alcohol raised his spirits somewhat, and he proposed that they should do the same as on the little ship in the song—eat the fattest of the passengers. This indirect but obvious allusion to Boule De Suif shocked the gentle people. Nobody responded and only Cornudet smiled. The two[Pg 16] Sisters of Mercy had ceased to tell their beads and sat motionless, their hands buried in their wide sleeves, their eyes obstinately lowered, doubtless engaged in offering back to Heaven the sacrifice of suffering which it sent them.

Cornudet, however, had a flask of rum that he passed around. It was coldly declined. Only Loiseau took a sip and handed the flask back with thanks, saying, "That's good! It warms you up and takes the edge off hunger a bit." The alcohol lifted his spirits a little, and he suggested that they should do what they did on the little ship in the song—eat the plumpest of the passengers. This indirect but clear reference to Boule De Suif shocked the refined company. Nobody responded, and only Cornudet smiled. The two[Pg 16] Sisters of Mercy had stopped counting their beads and sat still, their hands tucked into their wide sleeves, their eyes stubbornly lowered, likely focused on offering back to Heaven the sacrifice of suffering that it had sent their way.

At last, at three o'clock, when they were in the middle of an interminable stretch of bare country without a single village in sight, Boule de Suif, stooping hurriedly, drew from under the seat a large basket covered with a white napkin.

At last, at three o'clock, when they were in the middle of an endless stretch of open land without a single village in sight, Boule de Suif, bending down quickly, pulled out from under the seat a large basket covered with a white napkin.

Out of it she took, first of all, a little china plate and a delicate silver drinking-cup, and then an immense dish, in which two whole fowls ready carved lay stiffened in their jelly. Other good things were visible in the basket: patties, fruits, pastry—in fact provisions for a three days' journey in order to be independent of inn cookery. The necks of four bottles protruded from between the parcels of food. She took the wing of a fowl and began to eat it daintily with one of those little rolls which they call "Regence" in Normandy.

Out of it, she first pulled out a small china plate and a delicate silver cup, and then a large dish holding two whole, carved chickens set in jelly. Other tasty items were visible in the basket: pastries, fruits, and treats—in short, everything needed for a three-day journey to avoid relying on inn food. The necks of four bottles stuck out from between the food parcels. She picked up a chicken wing and began to eat it delicately with one of those little rolls they call "Regence" in Normandy.

Every eye was fixed upon her. As the odor of the food spread through the carriage nostrils began to quiver and mouths to fill with water, while the jaws, just below the ears contracted painfully. The dislike entertained by the ladies for this abandoned young woman grew savage, almost to the point of longing to murder her or at least to turn her out into the snow, her and her drinking-cup and her basket and her provisions.

Every eye was on her. As the smell of the food filled the carriage, noses began to twitch and mouths watered, while the jaws, just below the ears, clenched uncomfortably. The disdain the ladies had for this outcast young woman became intense, almost to the point of wanting to harm her or at least kick her out into the snow, along with her drinking cup, basket, and supplies.

Loiseau, however, was devouring the dish of chicken with his eyes. "Madame has been more prudent than we," he said. "Some people always think of everything."[Pg 17]

Loiseau, however, was eyeing the dish of chicken hungrily. "Madame has been wiser than we are," he said. "Some people always think of everything."[Pg 17]

She turned her head in his direction. "If you would care for any, Monsieur—? It is not comfortable to fast for so long."

She turned her head toward him. "If you'd like some, sir—? It's not easy to fast for such a long time."

He bowed. "Ma foi!—frankly, I won't refuse. I can't stand this any longer—the fortune of war, is it not, madame?" And with a comprehensive look he added: "In moments such as this we are only too glad to find any one who will oblige us." He had a newspaper which he spread on his knee to save his trousers, and with the point of a knife which he always carried in his pocket he captured a drumstick all glazed with jelly, tore it with his teeth, and then proceeded to chew it with satisfaction so evident that a deep groan of distress went up from the whole party.

He bowed. "Honestly!—I won't say no. I can't take this anymore—it's just the luck of the draw, right, madam?" And with a sweeping glance, he added: "In moments like this, we're more than happy to find someone who can help us out." He had a newspaper that he spread on his lap to protect his pants, and with the point of a knife he always carried, he snatched up a drumstick coated in jelly, tore into it with his teeth, and then chewed it with such obvious satisfaction that a loud groan of dismay rose from the whole group.

Upon this Boule de Suif in a gentle and humble tone invited the two Sisters to share the collation. They both accepted on the spot, and without raising their eyes began to eat very hurriedly, after stammering a few words of thanks. Nor did Cornudet refuse his neighbor's offer, and with the Sisters they formed a kind of table by spreading out newspapers on their knees.

Upon this, Boule de Suif gently invited the two Sisters to share the snack. They both immediately accepted and, without looking up, started eating quickly after mumbling a few words of thanks. Cornudet also accepted his neighbor's offer, and along with the Sisters, they created a makeshift table by laying newspapers across their knees.

The jaws opened and shut without a pause, biting, chewing, gulping ferociously. Loiseau, hard at work in his corner, urged his wife in a low voice to follow his example. She resisted for some time, then, after a pang which gripped her very vitals, she gave in. Whereupon her husband, rounding off his phrases, asked if their "charming fellow-traveler" would permit him to offer a little something to Madame Loiseau.

The jaws opened and closed non-stop, biting, chewing, and gulping fiercely. Loiseau, busy in his corner, quietly encouraged his wife to do the same. She resisted for a while, but then, after a sharp pain that hit her hard, she gave in. Then her husband, finishing his sentences, asked if their "charming fellow traveler" would allow him to offer a little something to Madame Loiseau.

"Why, yes, certainly, Monsieur," she answered with a pleasant smile, and handed him the dish.

"Sure, of course, Monsieur," she replied with a friendly smile, and handed him the dish.

There was a moment of embarrassment when the first bottle of claret was uncorked—there was but the one[Pg 18] drinking-cup. Each one wiped it before passing it to the rest. Cornudet alone, from an impulse of gallantry no doubt, placed his lips on the spot still wet from the lips of his neighbor.

There was an awkward moment when the first bottle of claret was opened—there was only the one[Pg 18] drinking cup. Everyone wiped it before passing it around. Cornudet, driven by some impulse of gallantry, no doubt, pressed his lips to the spot still wet from his neighbor's lips.

Then it was that, surrounded by people who were eating, suffocated by the fragrant odor of the viands, the Count and Countess de Breville and Monsieur and Madame Carré-Lamadon suffered the agonies of that torture which has ever been associated with the name of Tantalus. Suddenly the young wife of the cotton manufacturer gave a deep sigh. Every head turned towards her; she was as white as the snow outside, her eyes closed, her head fell forward—she had fainted. Her husband, distraught with fear, implored assistance of the whole company. All lost their heads till the elder of the two Sisters, who supported the unconscious lady, forced Boule de Suif's drinking-cup between her lips and made her swallow a few drops of wine. The pretty creature stirred, opened her eyes, smiled and then declared in an expiring voice that she felt quite well now. But to prevent her being overcome again in the same manner, the Sister induced her to drink a full cup of wine, adding, "It is simply hunger—nothing else."

Then, surrounded by people who were eating and overwhelmed by the delicious smell of the food, Count and Countess de Breville and Monsieur and Madame Carré-Lamadon experienced the pain of that torment associated with the name of Tantalus. Suddenly, the young wife of the cotton manufacturer sighed deeply. Every head turned towards her; she was as pale as the snow outside, her eyes closed, and her head dropped forward—she had fainted. Her husband, frantic with fear, begged the whole group for help. Everyone panicked until the older of the two Sisters, who was supporting the unconscious woman, forced Boule de Suif's drinking cup between her lips and made her swallow a few drops of wine. The lovely girl stirred, opened her eyes, smiled, and then declared in a weak voice that she felt fine now. But to prevent her from fainting again, the Sister encouraged her to drink a full cup of wine, saying, "It's just hunger—nothing more."

At this Boule de Suif, blushing violently, looked at the four starving passengers and faltered shyly, "Mon Dieu! If I might make so bold as to offer the ladies and gentlemen—" She stopped short, fearing a rude rebuff.

At this Boule de Suif, blushing furiously, looked at the four starving passengers and hesitated nervously, "My God! If I could just offer the ladies and gentlemen—" She stopped abruptly, afraid of a harsh rejection.

Loiseau, however, at once threw himself into the breach. "Parbleu! under such circumstances we are all companions in misfortune and bound to help each other. Come, ladies, don't stand on ceremony—take what you can get and be thankful: who knows whether[Pg 19] we shall be able to find so much as a house where we can spend the night? At this rate we shall not reach Totes till to-morrow afternoon."

Loiseau, however, immediately jumped into action. "Wow! In a situation like this, we're all in this together and need to help one another. Come on, ladies, don’t be formal—take what you can get and be grateful: who knows if we’ll even find a place to spend the night? At this rate, we won't get to Totes until tomorrow afternoon."

They still hesitated, nobody having the courage to take upon themselves the responsibility of the decisive "Yes." Finally the Count seized the bull by the horns. Adopting his most grandiose air, he turned with a bow to the embarrassed young woman and said, "We accept your offer with thanks, madame."

They still hesitated, no one having the courage to take on the responsibility of the decisive "Yes." Finally, the Count took charge. Adopting his most grandiose demeanor, he turned with a bow to the embarrassed young woman and said, "We gratefully accept your offer, madam."

The first step only was difficult. The Rubicon once crossed, they fell to with a will. They emptied the basket, which contained, besides the provisions already mentioned; a pate de foie gras, a lark pie, a piece of smoked tongue, some pears, a slab of gingerbread, mixed biscuits, and a cup of pickled onions and gherkins in vinegar—for, like all women, Boule de Suif adored crudities.

The first step was the only hard part. Once they crossed the Rubicon, they jumped in with enthusiasm. They emptied the basket, which held, in addition to the mentioned provisions, a pâté de foie gras, a lark pie, a piece of smoked tongue, some pears, a slab of gingerbread, mixed biscuits, and a cup of pickled onions and gherkins in vinegar—because, like all women, Boule de Suif loved tangy snacks.

They could not well eat the young woman's provisions and not speak to her, so they conversed—stiffly at first, and then, seeing that she showed no signs of presuming, with less reserve. Mesdames de Breville and Carré-Lamadon, having a great deal of "savoir vivre," knew how to make themselves agreeable with tact and delicacy. The Countess, in particular, exhibited the amiable condescension of the extremely high-born lady whom no contact can sully, and was charming. But big Madame Loiseau, who had the soul of a gendarme, remained unmoved, speaking little and eating much.

They couldn't just eat the young woman's food without talking to her, so they started a conversation—awkward at first, but then, noticing that she wasn't acting presumptuously, they relaxed a bit. Mesdames de Breville and Carré-Lamadon, being quite refined, knew how to be pleasant with grace and subtlety. The Countess, in particular, displayed the warm condescension of a truly aristocratic lady whom nothing can tarnish, and she was delightful. However, big Madame Loiseau, who had the demeanor of a police officer, stayed unaffected, speaking little and eating a lot.

The conversation naturally turned upon the war. They related horrible deeds committed by the Prussians and examples of the bravery of the French; all these people who were flying rendering full homage to the[Pg 20] courage of those who remained behind. Incidents of personal experience soon followed, and Boule de Suif told, with that warmth of coloring which women of her type often employ in expressing their natural feelings, how she had come to leave Rouen.

The conversation naturally shifted to the war. They shared terrible stories about the Prussians and examples of the bravery of the French; all these people who were fleeing paid full respect to the[Pg 20] courage of those who stayed behind. Soon, personal experiences were shared, and Boule de Suif recounted, with the vividness that women like her often use to express their true feelings, how she had come to leave Rouen.

"I thought at first I should be able to hold out," she said, "for I had plenty of provisions in my house, and would much rather feed a few soldiers than turn out of my home and go goodness knows where. But when I saw them—these Prussians—it was too much for me. They made my blood boil with rage, and I cried the whole day for shame. Oh, if I had only been a man!—well, there! I watched them from my window—fat pigs that they were with their spiked helmets—and my servant had to hold my hands to prevent me throwing the furniture down on the top of them. Then some of them came to be quartered on me, and I flew at the throat of the first one—they are not harder to strangle than any one else—and would have finished him too if they had not dragged me off by the hair. Of course I had to lie low after that. So as soon as I found an opportunity I left—and here I am."

"I thought at first I could hold out," she said, "because I had plenty of supplies in my house and I would much rather feed a few soldiers than leave my home to go who knows where. But when I saw them—these Prussians—it was too much for me. They made my blood boil with anger, and I cried all day out of shame. Oh, if I had only been a man!—well, there! I watched them from my window—such fat pigs with their spiked helmets—and my servant had to hold my hands to keep me from throwing the furniture down on them. Then some of them came to stay with me, and I went for the throat of the first one—they're not any harder to strangle than anyone else—and I would have finished him too if they hadn't pulled me away by my hair. Of course, I had to keep a low profile after that. So as soon as I found a chance, I left—and here I am."

Everybody congratulated her. She rose considerably in the estimation of her companions, who had not shown themselves of such valiant mettle, and listening to her tale, Cornudet smiled the benignant and approving smile of an apostle—as a priest might on hearing a devout person praise the Almighty; democrats with long beards having the monopoly of patriotism as the men of the cassock possess that of religion. He then took up the parable in a didactic tone with the phraseology culled from the notices posted each day on the walls, and finished up with a flourish of eloquence in which he[Pg 21] scathingly alluded to "that blackguard of a Badinguet."[2]

Everyone congratulated her. She gained a lot of respect from her peers, who hadn't shown such courage themselves, and as she told her story, Cornudet smiled warmly and approvingly like an apostle—similar to how a priest might react to a devout person praising God; leftist men with long beards seemed to hold a monopoly on patriotism just as clergy do on religion. He then took up the story in a teaching tone using phrases he had picked up from the notices posted daily on the walls, and he ended with a dramatic flourish where he sharply criticized “that scoundrel Badinguet.”[Pg 21]

But Boule de Suif fired up at this for she was a Bonapartist. She turned upon him with scarlet cheeks and stammering with indignation, "Ah! I should just like to have seen any of you in his place! A nice mess you would have made of it! It is men of your sort that ruined him, poor man. There would be nothing for it but to leave France for good if we were governed by cowards like you!"

But Boule de Suif got really angry about this because she was a Bonapartist. She turned to him with red cheeks and stammering with indignation, "Ah! I would have loved to see any of you in his position! What a terrible mess you would have made of it! It's people like you who ruined him, poor man. If we were ruled by cowards like you, we would have no choice but to leave France for good!"

Cornudet, nothing daunted, preserved a disdainful and superior smile, but there was a feeling in the air that high words would soon follow, whereupon the Count interposed, and managed, not without difficulty, to quiet the infuriated young woman by asserting authoritatively that every sincere opinion was to be respected. Nevertheless the Countess and the manufacturer's wife, who nourished in their hearts the unreasoning hatred of all well-bred people for the Republic and at the same time that instinctive weakness of all women for uniformed and despotic governments, felt drawn, in spite of themselves, to this woman of the street who had so much sense of the fitness of things and whose opinions so closely resembled their own.

Cornudet, unfazed, kept a disdainful and superior smile, but there was a sense in the air that heated words would soon erupt. The Count stepped in and, with some difficulty, managed to calm the furious young woman by firmly stating that every genuine opinion deserves respect. However, the Countess and the manufacturer's wife, who held an instinctive disdain for the Republic typical of high-class people and simultaneously felt the natural pull many women have towards uniformed and authoritarian regimes, found themselves strangely attracted to this streetwise woman who had such a strong sense of propriety and whose views closely mirrored their own.

The basket was empty—this had not been difficult among ten of them—they only regretted it was not larger. The conversation was kept up for some little time longer, although somewhat more coldly after they had finished eating.

The basket was empty—this hadn’t been hard with ten of them—they only wished it had been bigger. The conversation continued for a little while longer, although it was a bit cooler after they finished eating.

The night fell, the darkness grew gradually more profound, and the cold, to which digestion rendered them more sensitive, made even Boule de Suif shiver in spite of her fat. Madame de Breville thereupon of[Pg 22]fered her her charcoal foot-warmer, which had been replenished several times since the morning; she accepted with alacrity, for her feet were like ice. Mesdames Carré-Lamadon and Loiseau lent theirs to the two Sisters.

The night fell, the darkness gradually deepened, and the cold, which made them more sensitive due to digestion, even made Boule de Suif shiver despite her size. Madame de Breville then offered her charcoal foot-warmer, which had been refilled several times since the morning; she eagerly accepted it, as her feet felt like ice. Mesdames Carré-Lamadon and Loiseau lent theirs to the two Sisters.

The driver had lit his lanterns, which shed a vivid light over the cloud of vapor that hung over the steaming back of the horses and over the snow at each side of the road, which seemed to open out under the shifting reflection of the lights.

The driver had turned on his lanterns, which cast a bright light over the mist rising from the steaming backs of the horses and over the snow on either side of the road, making it appear to expand under the moving glow of the lights.

Inside the conveyance nothing could be distinguished any longer, but there was a sudden movement between Boule de Suif and Cornudet, and Loiseau, peering through the gloom, fancied he saw the man with the beard start back quickly as if he had received a well-directed but noiseless blow.

Inside the carriage, nothing could be seen clearly anymore, but there was a sudden motion between Boule de Suif and Cornudet. Loiseau, straining to see through the darkness, thought he noticed the bearded man flinch as if he had been struck by a precise but silent blow.

Tiny points of fire appeared upon the road in front. It was Totes. The travelers had been driving for eleven hours, which, with the four half-hours for food and rest to the horses, made thirteen. They entered the town and stopped in front of the Hotel de la Commerce.

Tiny points of fire appeared on the road ahead. It was Totes. The travelers had been driving for eleven hours, which, plus the four half-hours for food and resting the horses, totaled thirteen. They entered the town and stopped in front of the Hotel de la Commerce.

The door opened. A familiar sound caused every passenger to tremble—it was the clink of a scabbard on the stones. At the same moment a German voice called out something.

The door swung open. A recognizable sound made every passenger flinch—it was the clink of a scabbard hitting the ground. At the same moment, a German voice shouted something.

Although the diligence had stopped, nobody attempted to get out, as though they expected to be massacred on setting foot to the ground. The driver then appeared holding up one of the lanterns, which suddenly illumined the vehicle to its farthest corner and revealed the two rows of bewildered faces with their open mouths and startled eyes wide with alarm.

Although the train had come to a halt, no one made a move to get out, as if they thought they would be killed as soon as they stepped onto the ground. The driver then appeared, holding one of the lanterns, which suddenly lit up the vehicle and revealed the two rows of confused faces with their mouths agape and eyes wide open in shock.

Beside the driver in the full glare of the light stood[Pg 23] a German officer, a tall young man excessively slender and blonde, compressed into his uniform like a girl in her stays, and wearing, well over one ear, a flat black wax-cloth cap like the "Boots" of an English hotel. His preposterously long moustache, which was drawn out stiff and straight, and tapered away indefinitely to each side till it finished off in a single thread so thin that it was impossible to say where it ended, seemed to weigh upon the corners of his mouth and form a deep furrow in either cheek.

Beside the driver in the bright light stood[Pg 23] a German officer, a tall young man who was excessively slender and blonde, squeezed into his uniform like a girl in a corset, and wearing a flat black wax-coated cap over one ear, similar to the "Boots" of an English hotel. His absurdly long mustache, which was stiff and straight, tapered off indefinitely on each side until it ended in a single thread so thin that it was hard to tell where it finished. It seemed to pull down the corners of his mouth and create deep creases in both cheeks.

In Alsatian-French and stern accents he invited the passengers to descend: "Vill you get out, chentlemen and laties?"

In a mix of Alsatian and French, he firmly asked the passengers to get off: "Will you get out, gentlemen and ladies?"

The two Sisters were the first to obey with the docility of holy women accustomed to unfaltering submission. The Count and Countess appeared next, followed by the manufacturer and his wife, and after them Loiseau pushing his better half in front of him. As he set foot to the ground he remarked to the officer, more from motives of prudence than politeness, "Good evening, Monsieur," to which the other with the insolence of the man in possession, vouchsafed no reply but a stare.

The two sisters were the first to comply, displaying the docility of holy women used to unwavering submission. The Count and Countess followed, then the manufacturer and his wife, and after them, Loiseau, nudging his wife ahead of him. As he stepped down, he said to the officer, more out of caution than courtesy, "Good evening, Monsieur," to which the officer, full of the arrogance of someone in power, merely responded with a glance and no words.

Boule de Suif and Cornudet, though the nearest the door, were the last to emerge—grave and haughty in face of the enemy. The buxom young woman struggled hard to command herself and be calm; the democrat tugged at his long rusty beard with a tragic and slightly trembling hand. They sought to preserve their dignity, realizing that in such encounters each one, to a certain extent, represents his country; and the two being similarly disgusted at the servile readiness of their companions, she endeavored to show herself prouder than her fellow travelers who were honest women, while[Pg 24] he, feeling that he must set an example, continued in his attitude his mission of resistance begun by digging pitfalls in the high roads.

Boule de Suif and Cornudet, even though they were closest to the door, were the last to step out—serious and proud in front of the enemy. The voluptuous young woman fought hard to keep her composure and remain calm; the democrat pulled at his long, rusty beard with a somber and slightly trembling hand. They tried to maintain their dignity, knowing that in such situations, each person, to some degree, represents their country; and both were equally appalled by the submissive eagerness of their fellow travelers. She aimed to appear prouder than her companions who were respectable women, while[Pg 24] he, feeling the need to set an example, continued his stance of resistance, which he had started by digging pitfalls in the main roads.

They all entered the huge kitchen of the inn, and the German, having been presented with the passport signed by the general in command—where each traveler's name was accompanied by a personal description and a statement as to his or her profession—he proceeded to scrutinize the party for a long time, comparing the persons with the written notices.

They all walked into the large kitchen of the inn, and the German, after receiving the passport signed by the commanding general—where each traveler’s name was listed along with a personal description and a note on their profession—spent a long time examining the group, comparing the people with the written details.

Finally, he exclaimed unceremoniously, "C'est pien—that's all right," and disappeared.

Finally, he said casually, "That's fine—that's all good," and vanished.

They breathed again more freely. Hunger having reasserted itself, supper was ordered. It would take half an hour to prepare, so while two servants were apparently busied about it the travelers dispersed to look at their rooms. These were all together down each side of a long passage ending in a door with ground glass panels.

They breathed a little easier now. Feeling hungry again, they ordered dinner. It would take about half an hour to get ready, so while two servants pretended to be busy with that, the travelers scattered to check out their rooms. All the rooms were lined up on either side of a long hallway that ended with a door featuring frosted glass panels.

At last, just as they were sitting down to table, the innkeeper himself appeared. He was a former horse-dealer, a stout asthmatic man with perpetual wheezings and blowings and rattlings of phlegm in his throat. His father had transmitted to him the name of Follenvie.

At last, just as they were about to sit down for dinner, the innkeeper himself showed up. He was a former horse trader, a heavyset man with asthma who constantly wheezed, coughed, and cleared phlegm from his throat. His father had passed down the name Follenvie to him.

"Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset?" he said.

"Miss Elizabeth Rousset?" he said.

Boule de Suif started and turned round. "That is my name."

Boule de Suif started and turned around. "That’s my name."

"Mademoiselle, the Prussian officer wants to speak to you at once."

"Mademoiselle, the Prussian officer wants to talk to you right away."

"To me?"

"For me?"

"Yes, if you really are Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset."[Pg 25]

"Yes, if you really are Miss Elizabeth Rousset." [Pg 25]

She hesitated, thought for a moment, and then declared roundly: "That may be, but I'm not going."

She paused, thought for a moment, and then said firmly: "That might be true, but I'm not going."

There was a movement round about her—everybody was much exercised as to the reason of this summons. The Count came over to her.

There was a commotion around her—everyone was really curious about why she had been called. The Count approached her.

"You may do wrong to refuse, madame, for it may entail considerable annoyance not only to yourself but on the rest of your companions. It is a fatal mistake ever to offer resistance to people who are stronger than ourselves. The step can have no possible danger for you—it is probably about some little formality that has been omitted."

"You might be making a mistake by refusing, ma'am, because it could cause a lot of annoyance not just for you but for everyone else with you. It's a serious error to push back against people who are stronger than us. There's really no risk for you in this—it’s likely just about a minor formality that was overlooked."

One and all concurred with him, implored and urged and scolded, till they ended by convincing her; for they were all apprehensive of the results of her contumacy.

Everyone agreed with him, pleaded, urged, and scolded, until they finally convinced her; for they were all worried about the consequences of her defiance.

"Well, I do it for you sure enough!" she said at last. The Countess pressed her hand. "And we are most grateful to you."

"Well, I definitely do it for you!" she finally said. The Countess squeezed her hand. "And we are really grateful to you."

She left the room, and the others agreed to wait for her before beginning the meal. Each one lamented at not having been asked for instead of this hot-headed, violent young woman, and mentally prepared any number of platitudes for the event of being called in their turn.

She left the room, and the others decided to wait for her before starting the meal. Each one sighed about not being chosen instead of this hot-headed, aggressive young woman, and mentally got ready with a bunch of clichés for when it was their turn to be called in.

At the end of ten minutes she returned, crimson with rage, choking, snorting,—"Oh, the blackguard; the low blackguard!" she stammered.

At the end of ten minutes, she came back, red with anger, gasping and snorting, "Oh, that jerk; that lowlife!" she stammered.

They all crowded round her to know what had happened, but she would not say, and the Count becoming insistent, she answered with much dignity, "No, it does not concern anybody! I can't speak of it."

They all gathered around her to find out what had happened, but she wouldn't say a word. When the Count pressed her, she replied with great dignity, "No, it doesn’t concern anyone! I can’t talk about it."

They then seated themselves round a great soup tureen from which steamed a smell of cabbage. In spite[Pg 26] of this little contretemps the supper was a gay one. The cider, of which the Loiseaus and the two nuns partook from motives of economy, was good. The rest ordered wine and Cornudet called for beer. He had a particular way with him of uncorking the bottle, of making the liquid froth, of gazing at it while he tilted the glass, which he then held up between his eye and the light to criticise the color; while he drank, his great beard, which had the tints of his favorite beverage, seemed to quiver fondly, his eyes squinting that he might not lose sight of his tankard for a moment, and altogether he had the appearance of fulfilling the sole function for which he had been born. You would have said that he established in his own mind some connection or affinity between the two great passions that monopolized his life—Ale and Revolution—and most assuredly he never dipped into the one without thinking of the other.

They then sat around a large soup tureen that gave off a smell of cabbage. Despite this little mishap, dinner was lively. The cider, which the Loiseaus and the two nuns shared to save money, was good. The others ordered wine, and Cornudet asked for beer. He had a unique way of opening the bottle, making the drink fizz, and he would stare at it while tilting the glass, holding it up between his eye and the light to check the color. As he drank, his thick beard, which matched the colors of his favorite drink, seemed to quiver with affection; he squinted his eyes so he wouldn't lose sight of his mug for even a second. Overall, he looked like he was fulfilling the one purpose for which he had been born. You could say he created a connection in his mind between the two major passions that dominated his life—Ale and Revolution—and surely he never enjoyed one without thinking of the other.

Monsieur and Madame Follenvie supped at the farther end of the table. The husband—puffing and blowing like a bursting locomotive—had too much cold on the chest to be able to speak and eat at the same time, but his wife never ceased talking. She described her every impression at the arrival of the Prussians and all they did and all they said, execrating them in the first place because they cost so much, and secondly because she had two sons in the army. She addressed herself chiefly to the Countess, as it flattered her to be able to say she had conversed with a lady of quality.

Monsieur and Madame Follenvie had dinner at the far end of the table. The husband—huffing and puffing like a steam engine—had too much congestion to speak and eat at the same time, but his wife never stopped talking. She shared her every thought about the arrival of the Prussians and everything they did and said, cursing them mainly because they were so costly, and also because she had two sons serving in the army. She mostly directed her comments to the Countess, as it pleased her to say she had conversed with a woman of high status.

She presently lowered her voice and proceeded to recount some rather delicate matters, her husband[Pg 27] breaking in from time to time with—"You had much better hold your tongue, Madame Follenvie,"—to which she paid not the slightest attention, but went on.

She quietly lowered her voice and started to talk about some sensitive issues, while her husband[Pg 27] interrupted occasionally with, "You’d better keep quiet, Madame Follenvie,"—but she ignored him completely and continued.

"Well, madame, as I was saying—these men, they do nothing but eat potatoes and pork and pork and potatoes from morning till night. And as for their habits—! And you should see them exercising for hours and days together out there in the fields—It's forward march and backward march, and turn this way and turn that. If they even worked in the fields or mended the roads in their own country! But, no, madame, these soldiers are no good to anybody, and the poor people have to keep them and feed them simply that they may learn how to massacre. I know I am only a poor ignorant old woman, but when I see these men wearing themselves out by tramping up and down from morning till night, I cannot help saying to myself, if there are some people who make a lot of useful discoveries, why should others give themselves so much trouble to do harm? After all, isn't it an abomination to kill anybody, no matter whether they are Prussians, or English, or Poles, or French? If you revenge yourself on some one who has harmed you that is wicked, and you are taken up and punished; but let them shoot down our sons as if they were game, and it is all right, and they give medals to the man who kills the most. No, no, look you, I shall never be able to see any rhyme or reason in that!"

"Well, ma'am, as I was saying—these men do nothing but eat potatoes and pork all day long. And don't even get me started on their habits! You should see them exercising for hours on end in the fields—it's forward march, backward march, and turn this way and that. If only they worked in the fields or fixed the roads in their own country! But no, ma'am, these soldiers are no good to anyone, and the poor people have to support and feed them just so they can learn how to kill. I know I'm just a poor, ignorant old woman, but when I see these men wearing themselves out by walking back and forth all day, I can't help but think, if there are people out there making useful discoveries, why do others go to such lengths to cause harm? After all, isn't it terrible to kill anyone, whether they're Prussians, English, Poles, or French? If you seek revenge on someone who has wronged you, that's considered wicked, and you get punished; but when they shoot our sons like they're game, it's fine, and they even give medals to the ones who kill the most. No, no, I really can't see any sense in that!"

"War is barbarous if one attacks an unoffending neighbor—it is a sacred duty if one defends one's country," remarked Cornudet in a declamatory tone.

"War is brutal if you attack a peaceful neighbor—it's a solemn duty if you defend your country," Cornudet stated in a forceful manner.

The old woman nodded assent. "Yes—defending[Pg 28] oneself, of course, that is quite another thing; but wouldn't it be better to kill all these kings who do this for their pleasure?"

The old woman nodded in agreement. "Yes—defending oneself, of course, that's a totally different matter; but wouldn't it be better to just get rid of all these kings who do this for their own enjoyment?"

Cornudet's eyes flashed. "Bravo, citizeness!" he cried.

Cornudet's eyes lit up. "Well done, citizen!" he exclaimed.

Monsieur Carré-Lamadon was lost in thought. Although he was an ardent admirer of famous military men, the sound common sense of this peasant woman's observations made him reflect upon the wealth which would necessarily accrue to the country if all these unemployed and consequently ruinous hands—so much unproductive force—were available for the great industrial works that would take centuries to complete.

Monsieur Carré-Lamadon was deep in thought. Even though he greatly admired famous military figures, the down-to-earth insights of this peasant woman prompted him to consider the wealth that the country could gain if all these unemployed and therefore useless hands—so much unproductive labor—were utilized for the massive industrial projects that would take centuries to finish.

Loiseau meanwhile had left his seat and gone over beside the innkeeper, to whom he began talking in a low voice. The fat man laughed, coughed, and spat, his unwieldy stomach shaking with mirth at his neighbor's jokes, and he bought six hogsheads of claret from him for the spring when the Prussians would have cleared out.

Loiseau had meanwhile gotten up from his seat and walked over to the innkeeper, starting a conversation in a low voice. The hefty man laughed, coughed, and spat, his big belly shaking with laughter at his neighbor's jokes, and he purchased six barrels of claret from him for the spring when the Prussians would have left.

Supper was scarcely over when, dropping with fatigue, everybody went off to bed.

Supper was barely finished when, exhausted, everyone headed off to bed.

Loiseau, however, who had made certain observations, let his wife go to bed and proceeded to glue first his ear and then his eye to the keyhole, endeavoring to penetrate what he called "the mysteries of the corridor."

Loiseau, however, who had made some observations, let his wife go to bed and then pressed his ear and then his eye to the keyhole, trying to uncover what he called "the mysteries of the corridor."

After about half an hour he heard a rustling, and hurrying to the keyhole, he perceived Boule de Suif looking ampler than ever in a dressing-gown of blue cashmere trimmed with white lace. She had a candle in her hand and was going towards the end of the corridor. Then a door at one side opened cautiously,[Pg 29] and when she returned after a few minutes, Cornudet in his shirt sleeves was following her. They were talking in a low voice and presently stood still; Boule de Suif apparently defending the entrance of her room with much energy. Unfortunately Loiseau was unable to hear what they said till, at the last, as they raised their voices somewhat, he caught a word or two. Cornudet was insisting eagerly. "Look here," he said, "you are really very ridiculous—what difference can it make to you?"

After about half an hour, he heard a rustling sound, and rushing to the keyhole, he saw Boule de Suif looking fuller than ever in a blue cashmere dressing gown trimmed with white lace. She was holding a candle and walking toward the end of the hallway. Then a door on one side opened carefully,[Pg 29] and when she came back a few minutes later, Cornudet in his shirt sleeves was right behind her. They were speaking softly and soon stopped; Boule de Suif seemed to be fiercely guarding the entrance to her room. Unfortunately, Loiseau couldn’t make out what they were saying until finally, as their voices rose a bit, he caught a word or two. Cornudet was insisting eagerly. "Look," he said, "you are really being very ridiculous—what difference does it make to you?"

And she with an offended air retorted, "No!—let me tell you there are moments when that sort of thing won't do; and besides—here—it would be a crying shame."

And she with a offended expression shot back, "No!—let me tell you there are times when that kind of thing just doesn't work; and besides—right here—it would be a real shame."

He obviously did not understand. "Why?"

He clearly didn't get it. "Why?"

At this she grew angry. "Why?" and she raised her voice still more, "you don't see why? and there are Prussians in the house—in the next room for all you know!"

At this, she got angry. "Why?" she raised her voice even more, "you don't see why? And there are Prussians in the house—in the next room for all you know!"

He made no reply. This display of patriotic prudery evidently aroused his failing dignity, for with a brief salute he made for his own door on tiptoe.

He didn’t respond. This show of patriotic modesty clearly offended his waning sense of dignity, so with a quick salute, he tiptoed toward his own door.

Loiseau deeply thrilled and amused, executed a double shuffle in the middle of the room, donned his nightcap, and slipped into the blankets where the bony figure of his spouse already reposed.

Loiseau, feeling both excited and entertained, did a double shuffle in the middle of the room, put on his nightcap, and crawled into bed where the skinny figure of his wife was already resting.

The whole house sank to silence. But anon there arose from somewhere—it might have been the cellar, it might have been the attics—impossible to determine the direction—a rumbling—sonorous, even, regular, dull, prolonged roar as of a boiler under high steam pressure: Monsieur Follenvie slept.

The entire house fell into silence. But soon, there came a sound from somewhere—it could have been the basement, or maybe the attic—impossible to tell the direction—a rumbling—deep, steady, dull, a long, drawn-out roar like a boiler under high steam pressure: Monsieur Follenvie was sleeping.

It had been decided that they should start at eight[Pg 30] o'clock the next morning, so they were all assembled in the kitchen by that hour; but the diligence, roofed with snow, stood solitary in the middle of the courtyard without horses or driver. The latter was sought for in vain either in the stables or the coachhouse. The men of the party then resolved to beat the country round for him, and went out accordingly. They found themselves in the public square with the church at one end, and low-roofed houses down each side in which they caught sight of Prussian soldiers. The first one they came upon was peeling potatoes; farther on another was washing out a barber's shop; while a third, bearded to the eyes, was soothing a crying child and rocking it to and fro on his knee to quiet it. The big peasant woman whose men were all "with the army in the war" were ordering about their docile conquerors and showing them by signs what work they wanted done—chopping wood, grinding coffee, fetching water; one of them was even doing the washing for his hostess, a helpless old crone.

They had decided to start at eight[Pg 30] o'clock the next morning, so everyone gathered in the kitchen by that time; however, the coach, covered in snow, sat alone in the middle of the courtyard without horses or a driver. They searched for him in vain in both the stables and the coachhouse. The men in the group then decided to look around the area for him and went out. They found themselves in the public square with the church at one end and low-roofed houses lining each side, where they spotted Prussian soldiers. The first one they encountered was peeling potatoes; further along, another was cleaning out a barber's shop, while a third, with a thick beard, was calming a crying child, rocking it gently on his knee. The large peasant woman, whose men were all "with the army in the war," was giving orders to their obedient conquerors, gesturing to show what tasks needed to be done—chopping wood, grinding coffee, fetching water; one of them was even doing laundry for his hostess, an elderly woman who seemed helpless.

The Count, much astonished, stopped the beadle, who happened to come out of the vestry at that moment, and asked the meaning of it all.

The Count, quite surprised, stopped the beadle, who had just come out of the vestry at that moment, and asked what it all meant.

"Oh," replied the old church rat, "these are not at all bad. From what I hear they are not Prussians, either; they come from farther off, but where I can't say; and they have all left a wife and children at home. I am very sure the women down there are crying for their men, too, and it will all make a nice lot of misery for them as well as for us. We are not so badly off here for the moment, because they do not harm and are working just as if they were in their own homes. You see, Monsieur, the poor always help one[Pg 31] another; it is the great people who make the wars."

"Oh," replied the old church rat, "these are actually not that bad. From what I hear, they’re not Prussians either; they come from further away, but I can't say where; and they’ve all left wives and kids at home. I’m pretty sure the women down there are crying for their men too, and this is going to create a lot of misery for them as well as for us. We’re not in such a bad spot here for now because they don’t cause any harm and are working just like they would in their own homes. You see, Monsieur, the poor always help each other; it's the rich people who start the wars."

Cornudet, indignant at the friendly understanding established between the victors and the vanquished, retired from the scene, preferring to shut himself up in the inn. Loiseau of course must have his joke. "They are re-populating," he said. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon found a more fitting expression. "They are repairing."

Cornudet, angry about the friendly agreement made between the winners and the losers, withdrew from the situation, choosing to isolate himself in the inn. Loiseau, of course, had to make a joke. "They're re-populating," he said. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon found a more appropriate term. "They're repairing."

But the driver was nowhere to be found. At last he was unearthed in the village café hobnobbing fraternally with the officer's orderly.

But the driver was nowhere to be seen. Finally, he was discovered in the village café chatting casually with the officer's aide.

"Did you not have orders to have the diligence ready by eight o'clock?" the Count asked him.

"Didn't you get instructions to have the carriage ready by eight o'clock?" the Count asked him.

"Oh, yes, but I got another order later on."

"Oh, yes, but I received another order later."

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"Not to put the horses in at all."

"Don't put the horses in at all."

"Who gave you that order?"

"Who gave you that order?"

"Ma foi—the Prussian commandant."

"Wow—the Prussian commandant."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"I don't know—you had better ask him. I am told not to harness the horses, and so I don't harness them—there you are."

"I don't know—you should ask him. I'm told not to harness the horses, so I don't harness them—there you go."

"Did he tell you so himself?"

"Did he tell you that himself?"

"No, Monsieur, the innkeeper brought me the message from him."

"No, sir, the innkeeper brought me the message from him."

"When was that?"

"When was that?"

"Last night, just as I was going to bed."

"Last night, just as I was heading to bed."

The three men returned much disconcerted. They asked for Monsieur Follenvie, but were informed by the servant that on account of his asthma he never got up before ten o'clock—he had even positively forbidden them to awaken him before then except in case of fire.[Pg 32]

The three men came back feeling quite unsettled. They asked for Monsieur Follenvie, but the servant informed them that due to his asthma, he never got up before ten o'clock—he had even strictly instructed them not to wake him up before then unless there was a fire.[Pg 32]

Then they asked to see the officer, but that was absolutely impossible, although he lodged at the inn.

Then they asked to see the officer, but that was completely impossible, even though he stayed at the inn.

Monsieur Follenvie alone was authorized to approach him on non-military matters. So they had to wait. The women returned to their rooms and occupied themselves as best they could.

Monsieur Follenvie was the only one allowed to talk to him about non-military issues. So they had to wait. The women went back to their rooms and kept themselves busy as best they could.

Cornudet installed himself in the high chimney-corner of the kitchen, where a great fire was burning. He had one of the little coffee-room tables brought to him and a can of beer, and puffed away placidly at his pipe, which enjoyed among the democrats almost equal consideration with himself, as if in serving Cornudet it served the country also. The pipe was a superb meerschaum, admirably colored, black as the teeth of its owner, but fragrant, curved, shining familiar to his hand, and the natural complement to his physiognomy. He sat there motionless, his eyes fixed alternately on the flame of the hearth and the foam on the top of his tankard, and each time after drinking he passed his bony fingers with a self-satisfied gesture through his long greasy hair, while he wiped the fringe of froth from his moustache.

Cornudet settled into the high corner of the kitchen where a big fire was burning. He had one of the small coffee tables brought to him along with a can of beer, and he comfortably puffed away on his pipe, which was held in almost equal esteem among the democrats, as if by serving Cornudet, it was also serving the country. The pipe was a stunning meerschaum, beautifully colored, black like the teeth of its owner but fragrant, curved, and shining, a perfect fit for him. He sat there still, his eyes alternating between the flames in the fireplace and the foam on his tankard. After each drink, he ran his bony fingers through his long, greasy hair with a self-satisfied gesture, wiping the frothy edge from his moustache.

Under the pretext of stretching his legs, Loiseau went out and palmed off his wines on the country retail dealers. The Count and the manufacturer talked politics. They forecast the future of France, the one putting his faith in the Orleans, the other in an unknown savior, a hero who would come to the fore when things were at their very worst—a Du Guesclin, a Joan of Arc perhaps, or even another Napoleon I. Ah, if only the Prince Imperial were not so young! Cornudet listened to them with the smile of a man who could solve the riddle of Fate if he would. His pipe[Pg 33] perfumed the whole kitchen with its balmy fragrance.

Under the pretense of stretching his legs, Loiseau went out and sold his wines to local retailers. The Count and the manufacturer discussed politics. They predicted the future of France, with one placing his hopes in the Orleans and the other in an unknown savior, a hero who would emerge when things were at their worst—a Du Guesclin, a Joan of Arc perhaps, or even another Napoleon I. Ah, if only the Prince Imperial weren’t so young! Cornudet listened to them with the smile of a man who could solve the puzzle of Fate if he wanted to. His pipe[Pg 33] filled the kitchen with its sweet aroma.

On the stroke of ten Monsieur Follenvie made his appearance. They instantly attacked him with questions, but he had but one answer which he repeated two or three times without variation. "The officer said to me, 'Monsieur Follenvie, you will forbid them to harness the horses for these travelers to-morrow morning. They are not to leave till I give my permission. You understand?' That is all."

On the dot at ten, Monsieur Follenvie showed up. They immediately bombarded him with questions, but he had only one answer that he repeated two or three times without changing it. "The officer told me, 'Monsieur Follenvie, you will stop them from harnessing the horses for these travelers tomorrow morning. They can’t leave until I give my permission. Do you understand?' That’s all."

They demanded to see the officer; the Count sent up his card, on which Monsieur Carré-Lamadon added his name and all his titles. The Prussian sent word that he would admit the two men to his presence after he had lunched, that is to say, about one o'clock.

They insisted on seeing the officer; the Count sent up his card, on which Monsieur Carré-Lamadon added his name and all his titles. The Prussian responded that he would meet with the two men after lunch, around one o'clock.

The ladies came down and they all managed to eat a little in spite of their anxiety. Boule de Suif looked quite ill and very much agitated.

The women came downstairs and managed to eat a little despite their anxiety. Boule de Suif looked quite sick and very agitated.

They were just finishing coffee when the orderly arrived to fetch the two gentlemen.

They were just finishing their coffee when the orderly showed up to take the two gentlemen.

Loiseau joined them, but when they proposed to bring Cornudet along to give more solemnity to their proceedings, he declared haughtily that nothing would induce him to enter into any communication whatsoever with the Germans, and he returned to his chimney-corner and ordered another bottle of beer.

Loiseau joined them, but when they suggested bringing Cornudet along to add more seriousness to their gathering, he proudly declared that nothing would convince him to engage in any communication with the Germans. He then went back to his cozy spot by the fireplace and ordered another bottle of beer.

The three men therefore went upstairs without him, and were shown into the best room of the inn, where they were received by the officer lolling in an armchair, his heels on the chimney-piece, smoking a long porcelain pipe, and arrayed in a flamboyant dressing-gown, taken, no doubt, from the abandoned dwelling-house of some bourgeois of inferior taste. He did not rise, he vouchsafed them no greeting of any descrip[Pg 34]tion, he did not even look at them—a brilliant sample of the victorious military cad.

The three men went upstairs without him and were led into the best room of the inn, where they found an officer lounging in an armchair, his feet on the mantelpiece, smoking a long porcelain pipe, and dressed in a flashy robe, likely taken from the home of some tasteless bourgeois. He didn’t stand up, didn’t greet them in any way, and didn’t even look at them—an excellent example of the triumphant military cad.

At last after some moments waiting he said: "Vat do you vant?"

At last, after waiting for a moment, he said, "What do you want?"

The Count acted as spokesman.

The Count was the spokesperson.

"We wish to leave, Monsieur."

"We want to leave, sir."

"No."

"Nope."

"May I take the liberty of asking the reason for this refusal?"

"Can I ask why you’re refusing?"

"Pecause I do not shoose."

"Because I do not choose."

"With all due respect, Monsieur, I would draw your attention to the fact that your general gave us a permit for Dieppe, and I cannot see that we have done anything to justify your hard measures."

"Respectfully, sir, I want to point out that your general granted us a permit for Dieppe, and I don’t see that we've done anything to warrant your harsh actions."

"I do not shoose—dat's all—you can co town."

"I don't choose—that's it—you can go to town."

They all bowed and withdrew.

They all bowed and left.

The afternoon was miserable. They could make nothing of this caprice of the German's, and the most far-fetched ideas tortured their minds. The whole party remained in the kitchen engaging in endless discussions, imagining the most improbable things. Were they to be kept as hostages?—but if so, to what end?—or taken prisoners—or asked a large ransom? This last suggestion threw them into a cold perspiration of fear. The wealthiest were seized with the worst panic and saw themselves forced, if they valued their lives, to empty bags of gold into the rapacious hands of this soldier. They racked their brains for plausible lies to dissemble their riches, to pass themselves off as poor—very poor. Loiseau pulled off his watch-chain and hid it in his pocket. As night fell their apprehensions increased. The lamp was lighted, and as there were still two hours till supper Madame Loiseau proposed a game[Pg 35] of "trente et un." It would be some little distraction, at any rate. The plan was accepted; even Cornudet, who had put out his pipe from motives of politeness, taking a hand.

The afternoon was miserable. They couldn't make sense of the German's whims, and the most outlandish ideas tormented their minds. The whole group stayed in the kitchen, caught up in endless discussions, imagining the most unlikely scenarios. Were they being kept as hostages?—but if so, for what purpose?—or were they to be taken prisoner—or asked for a hefty ransom? This last idea sent them into a cold sweat of fear. The wealthiest among them were hit hardest with panic, realizing that if they wanted to stay alive, they might have to hand over bags of gold to this soldier. They strained their minds for believable lies to hide their wealth, trying to pass themselves off as very poor. Loiseau took off his watch chain and stashed it in his pocket. As night fell, their worries grew. The lamp was lit, and since there were still two hours until supper, Madame Loiseau suggested a game of "trente et un." At least it would provide a little distraction. The plan was agreed upon; even Cornudet, who had put away his pipe out of politeness, joined in.

The Count shuffled the cards, dealt, Boule de Suif had "trente et un" at the first deal; and very soon the interest in the game allayed the fears which beset their minds. Cornudet, however, observed that the two Loiseaus were in league to cheat.

The Count shuffled the cards and dealt. Boule de Suif had "trente et un" on the first deal, and before long, the excitement of the game eased their worries. However, Cornudet noticed that the two Loiseaus were teaming up to cheat.


Just as they were sitting down to the evening meal Monsieur appeared and said in his husky voice: "The Prussian officer wishes to know if Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset has not changed her mind yet?"

Just as they were sitting down to dinner, Monsieur appeared and said in his gravelly voice, "The Prussian officer wants to know if Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset has changed her mind yet?"

Boule de Suif remained standing and turned very pale, then suddenly her face flamed and she fell into such a paroxysm of rage that she could not speak. At last she burst out: "You can tell that scoundrel—that low scum of a Prussian—that I won't—and I never will—do you hear?—never! never! never!"

Boule de Suif stood there, looking very pale, then suddenly her face flushed with anger, and she fell into such a fit of rage that she couldn’t speak. Finally, she erupted: "You can tell that scoundrel—that lowlife Prussian—that I won’t—and I never will—do you get that?—never! never! never!"

The fat innkeeper retired. They instantly surrounded Boule de Suif, questioning, entreating her to disclose the mystery of her visit. At first she refused, but presently, carried away by her indignation, she told them in plain terms what he demanded of her.

The overweight innkeeper left. They immediately gathered around Boule de Suif, asking her, begging her to reveal the reason for her visit. At first, she declined, but soon, driven by her anger, she openly explained what he had asked of her.

The general indignation was so violent that nobody was shocked. Cornudet brought his beer glass down on the table with such a bang that it broke. There was a perfect babel of invective against the base wretch, a hurricane of wrath, a union of all for resistance, as if each had been required to contribute a portion of the sacrifice demanded of the one. The Count protested with disgust that these people behaved[Pg 36] really as if they were early barbarians. The women, in particular, accorded her the most lively and affectionate sympathy. The nuns, who only appeared at meals, dropped their eyes and said nothing.

The widespread outrage was so intense that no one was surprised. Cornudet slammed his beer glass down on the table hard enough to break it. There was a complete uproar of insults directed at the despicable person, a whirlwind of anger, a collective determination to resist, as if each person felt they needed to contribute their share to the sacrifice demanded from one. The Count expressed his disgust, saying these people acted as if they were primitive barbarians. The women, especially, showed her the most lively and heartfelt support. The nuns, who only joined for meals, lowered their eyes and stayed silent.

The first fury of the storm having abated, they sat down to supper, but there was little conversation and a good deal of thoughtful abstraction.

The initial intensity of the storm faded, and they sat down for dinner, but there was little conversation and a lot of deep thinking.

The ladies retired early; the men, while they smoked, got up a game of ecarté, which Monsieur Follenvie was invited to join, as they intended pumping him skillfully as to the means that could be employed for overcoming the officer's opposition to their departure. Unfortunately, he would absorb himself wholly in his cards, and neither listened to what they said nor gave any answer to their questions, but repeated incessantly, "Play, gentlemen, play!" His attention was so deeply engaged that he forgot to cough, with the result of eliciting organ tones from his chest; his wheezing lungs running through the whole gamut of asthma from notes of the profoundest bass to the shrill, hoarse crow of the young cock.

The women went to bed early while the men, after lighting up their cigars, started a game of ecarté. They invited Monsieur Follenvie to join in, hoping to skillfully extract information from him about how to deal with the officer who was against their departure. Unfortunately, he became completely absorbed in his cards, ignoring what they said and not answering their questions, only repeating, "Play, gentlemen, play!" He was so focused that he forgot to cough, which caused deep, resonant sounds to come from his chest; his wheezing lungs ran through the entire range of asthma, from the deepest bass notes to the high, hoarse crowing of a young rooster.

He refused to go to bed when his wife, who was dropping with sleep, came to fetch him. She therefore departed alone, for on her devolved the "day duty," and she always rose with the sun, while her husband took the "night day," and was always ready to sit up all night with friends. He merely called out, "Mind you put my chicken broth in front of the fire!" and returned to his cards. When they were convinced that there was nothing to be got out of him, they declared that it was high time to go to bed, and left him.

He refused to go to bed when his wife, who was exhausted, came to get him. So, she headed off alone, because it was her turn to take care of the day duties, and she always woke up with the sun, while her husband handled the night shift and was always ready to stay up all night with friends. He just called out, "Make sure you put my chicken broth in front of the fire!" and went back to his cards. When they realized they weren’t getting anywhere with him, they decided it was time to go to bed and left him.

They were up again pretty early the next day, filled with an indefinite hope, a still keener desire to be gone,[Pg 37] and a horror of another day to be got through in this odious tavern.

They woke up pretty early the next day, filled with a vague hope, an even stronger desire to leave, [Pg 37] and a dread of facing another day in this awful tavern.

Alas! the horses were still in the stable and the coachman remained invisible. For lack of something better to do, they sadly wandered round the diligence.

Alas! the horses were still in the stable and the driver was nowhere to be seen. With nothing better to do, they sadly walked around the coach.

Lunch was very depressing, and a certain chilliness had sprung up with regard to Boule de Suif, for the night—which brings counsel—had somewhat modified the heat of their opinions. They were almost vexed with the girl now for not having gone to the Prussian secretly, and thus prepared a pleasant surprise for her companions in the morning. What could be simpler, and, after all, who would have been any the wiser? She might have saved appearances by telling the officer that she could not bear to see their distress any longer. It could make so very little difference to her one way or another!

Lunch was really depressing, and a certain chill had developed regarding Boule de Suif, as the night—which brings perspective—had somewhat cooled their strong opinions. They were almost annoyed with her now for not having gone to the Prussian secretly, and thus creating a nice surprise for her companions in the morning. What could be simpler, and after all, who would have been any the wiser? She could have saved face by telling the officer that she couldn't stand to see their distress any longer. It wouldn't have made that much difference to her one way or another!

But, as yet, nobody confessed to these thoughts.

But, so far, no one has admitted to these thoughts.

In the afternoon, as they were feeling bored to extinction, the Count proposed a walk round the village. Everybody wrapped up carefully and the little party started, with the exception of Cornudet, who preferred sitting by the fire, and the two Sisters, who passed their days in the church or with the curé.

In the afternoon, feeling completely bored, the Count suggested a walk around the village. Everyone bundled up warmly, and the small group set off, except for Cornudet, who chose to stay by the fire, and the two Sisters, who spent their days at the church or with the priest.

The cold—grown more intense each day—nipped their noses and ears viciously, and the feet became so painful that every step was anguish; but when they caught sight of the open stretch of country it appeared to them so appallingly lugubrious under its illimitable white covering that they turned back with one accord, their hearts constricted, their spirits below zero. The four ladies walked in front, the three men following a little behind.[Pg 38]

The cold—growing stronger every day—bit at their noses and ears fiercely, and their feet hurt so much that each step was agony; but when they saw the wide open countryside, it looked so dreadfully gloomy under its endless white blanket that they all turned back together, their hearts heavy and their spirits at an all-time low. The four women walked in front, with the three men trailing a bit behind.[Pg 38]

Loiseau, who thoroughly took in the situation, suddenly broke out, "How long was this fool of a girl going to keep them hanging on in this hole?" The Count, courteous as ever, observed that one could not demand so painful a sacrifice of any woman—the offer must come from her. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon remarked that if—as there was every reason to believe—the French made an offensive counter-march by way of Dieppe, the collision could only take place at Totes. This reflection greatly alarmed the other two. "Why not escape on foot?" suggested Loiseau. The Count shrugged his shoulders. "How can you think of such a thing in this snow—and with our wives? Besides which, we should instantly be pursued, caught in ten minutes, and brought back prisoners at the mercy of these soldiers." This was incontestable—there was nothing more to be said.

Loiseau, who took in the situation completely, suddenly exclaimed, "How long is this foolish girl going to keep them stuck here in this hole?" The Count, ever polite, noted that one couldn’t ask such a painful sacrifice from any woman—the choice had to come from her. Monsieur Carré-Lamadon pointed out that if—as there was every reason to believe—the French launched an offensive counter-march through Dieppe, the clash could only happen at Totes. This thought greatly worried the other two. "Why not escape on foot?" suggested Loiseau. The Count shrugged his shoulders. "How can you even think of that in this snow—and with our wives? Besides, we would be immediately chased, caught in ten minutes, and brought back as prisoners at the mercy of these soldiers." This was undeniable—there was nothing more to say.

The ladies talked dress, but a certain constraint seemed to have risen up between them.

The women chatted about clothes, but a certain tension seemed to have built up between them.

All at once, at the end of the street, the officer came in sight, his tall figure, like a wasp in uniform, silhouetted against the dazzling background of snow, and walking with his knees well apart, with that movement peculiar to the military when endeavoring to save their carefully polished boots from the mud.

All of a sudden, at the end of the street, the officer appeared, his tall figure, like a wasp in uniform, outlined against the bright backdrop of snow, and walking with his knees far apart, the way military personnel do to keep their shiny boots out of the mud.

In passing the ladies he bowed, but only stared contemptuously at the men, who, be it said, had the dignity not to lift their hats, though Loiseau made a faint gesture in that direction.

As he walked by the women, he nodded, but he just looked down on the men, who, it should be noted, had the decency not to tip their hats, although Loiseau gave a slight gesture in that direction.

Boule de Suif blushed up to her eyes, and the three married women felt it a deep humiliation to have encountered this soldier while they were in the company of the young woman he had treated so cavalierly.[Pg 39]

Boule de Suif blushed to her eyes, and the three married women felt it was a deep humiliation to have run into this soldier while they were with the young woman he had treated so carelessly.[Pg 39]

The conversation then turned upon him, his general appearance, his face. Madame Carré-Lamadon, who had known a great many officers and was competent to judge of them "en connoisseur," considered this one really not half bad—she even regretted that he was not French, he would have made such a fascinating hussar, and would certainly have been much run after.

The conversation then shifted to him, to his overall look and his face. Madame Carré-Lamadon, who had met a lot of officers and was qualified to assess them "like an expert," thought this one was actually not too bad—she even wished he were French, as he would have made such an intriguing hussar and would definitely have attracted a lot of attention.

Once indoors again, they did not know what to do with themselves. Sharp words were exchanged on the most insignificant pretexts. The silent dinner did not last long, and they shortly afterwards went to bed, hoping to kill time by sleep.

Once they were back inside, they didn't know how to pass the time. They exchanged harsh words over the smallest things. The quiet dinner didn’t last long, and soon after, they went to bed, hoping to pass the time by sleeping.

They came down next morning with jaded faces and tempers on the thin edge. The women scarcely addressed a word to Boule de Suif.

They came down the next morning looking worn out and on edge. The women barely spoke a word to Boule de Suif.

Presently the church bell began to ring; it was for a christening. Boule de Suif had a child out at nurse with some peasants near Yvetot. She did not see it once in a year and never gave it a thought, but the idea of this baby which was going to be baptized filled her heart with sudden and violent tenderness for her own, and nothing would satisfy her but that she should assist at the ceremony.

Right now, the church bell started ringing; it was for a christening. Boule de Suif had a child being cared for by some peasants near Yvetot. She didn't see it once a year and never thought about it, but the thought of this baby being baptized suddenly filled her heart with intense and unexpected love for her own, and she insisted on attending the ceremony.

No sooner was she gone than they all looked at one another and proceeded to draw up their chairs; for everybody felt that things had come to that point that something must be decided upon. Loiseau had an inspiration: that they should propose to the officer to keep Boule de Suif and let the rest go.

No sooner had she left than everyone looked at each other and moved their chairs closer together; everyone sensed that it was time to make a decision. Loiseau had an idea: they should suggest to the officer that he keep Boule de Suif and let the others go.

Monsieur Follenvie undertook the mission, but returned almost immediately. The German, who had some knowledge of human nature, had simply turned[Pg 40] him out of the room. He meant to retain the whole party so long as his desire was unsatisfied.

Monsieur Follenvie took on the task but came back almost right away. The German, who understood people pretty well, just kicked him out of the room. He planned to keep everyone there as long as he didn't get what he wanted.

At this Madame Loiseau's plebeian tendencies got the better of her. "But surely we are not going to sit down calmly here and die of old age! As that is her trade, I don't see that she has any right to refuse one man more than another. Why, she took anybody she could get in Rouen, down to the very cab drivers. Oh, yes, I know it positively from the coachman of the Prefecture, who bought his wine at our shop. And now, when it lies with her to get us out of this scrape, she pretends to be particular—the brazen hussy! For my part, I consider the officer has behaved very well! He has probably not had a chance for some time, and there were three here whom, no doubt, he would have preferred; but no—he is content to take the one who is public property. He respects married women. Remember, he is master here. He had only to say 'I will,' and he could have taken us by force with his soldiers!"

At this point, Madame Loiseau's lower-class tendencies took over. "But come on, we can’t just sit here and wait to die of old age! Since that’s her job, I don’t think she has any right to refuse one guy more than another. She took anyone she could get in Rouen, even the taxi drivers. Oh, yes, I know it for sure from the driver at the Prefecture, who bought his wine from our shop. And now, when it’s up to her to get us out of this mess, she acts all picky—the shameless hussy! As for me, I think the officer has acted very decently! He probably hasn’t had a chance in a while, and there were three women here he would have liked better, but no—he's happy to settle for the one who's available to everyone. He respects married women. Remember, he’s in charge here. He just had to say 'I will,' and he could have taken us by force with his soldiers!"

A little shudder ran through the other two women. Pretty little Madame Carré-Lamadon's eyes shone and she turned rather pale as though she already felt herself forcibly seized by the officer.

A small shiver went through the other two women. Pretty little Madame Carré-Lamadon's eyes sparkled and she turned a bit pale as if she could already feel herself being grabbed by the officer.

The men, who had been arguing the matter in a corner, now joined them. Loiseau, foaming with rage, was for delivering up "the hussy" bound hand and foot to the enemy. But the Count, coming of three generations of ambassadors, and gifted with the physique of the diplomatist, was on the side of skill as opposed to brute force.

The men who had been debating the issue in a corner now joined them. Loiseau, boiling with anger, wanted to hand over "the woman" tied up to the enemy. But the Count, descended from three generations of ambassadors and with the build of a diplomat, favored skill over sheer force.

"She must be persuaded," he said. Whereupon they conspired.[Pg 41]

"She needs to be convinced," he said. Then they teamed up.[Pg 41]

The women drew up closer together, voices were lowered, and the discussion became general, each one offering his or her advice. Nothing was said to shock the proprieties. The ladies, in particular, were most expert in felicitous turns of phrase, charming subtleties of speech for expressing the most ticklish things. A foreigner would have understood nothing, the language was so carefully veiled. But as the slight coating of modesty with which every woman of the world is enveloped is hardly more than skin deep, they expanded under the influence of this equivocal adventure, enjoying themselves wildly at bottom, thoroughly in their element, dabbling in sensuality with the gusto of an epicurean cook preparing a toothsome delicacy for somebody else.

The women huddled closer together, speaking in hushed tones, and the conversation turned into a group discussion, with everyone sharing their thoughts. Nothing was said that would break social norms. The ladies, in particular, had a knack for eloquent expressions and charming subtleties to discuss delicate matters. A foreigner would have understood nothing, as their language was so carefully disguised. But since the light layer of modesty that covers every worldly woman is barely skin deep, they started to open up under the thrill of this ambiguous situation, secretly relishing the experience, completely in their element, flirting with sensuality like a gourmet chef crafting a delicious dish for someone else.

The story finally appeared to them so funny that they quite recovered their spirits. The Count indulged in some rather risky pleasantries, but so well put that they raised a responsive smile; Loiseau, in his turn, rapped out some decidedly strong jokes which nobody took in bad part, and the brutal proposition expressed by his wife swayed all their minds: "As that is her trade, why refuse one man more than another?" Little Madame Carré-Lamadon seemed even to think that in her place she would refuse this one less readily than another.

The story started to seem so funny to them that they completely lifted their spirits. The Count joined in with some pretty bold jokes, but they were delivered so well that they brought smiles all around. Loiseau, for his part, fired off some pretty racy one-liners that everyone took in good humor, and his wife's blunt suggestion influenced their thoughts: "Since that's her job, why turn down one man over another?" Little Madame Carré-Lamadon even seemed to think that if she were in her position, she'd be less inclined to say no to this one compared to others.

They were long in preparing the blockade, as if against an invested fortress. Each one agreed upon the part they would play, the arguments they would bring forward, the maneuvers they would execute. They arranged the plan of attack, the stratagems to be employed, and the surprises of the assault for forcing this living citadel to receive the enemy within its gates. Cornudet alone held aloof, completely outside the affair.[Pg 42]

They took a long time getting ready for the blockade, as if they were preparing for a fortified stronghold. Each person agreed on the role they would take, the points they would make, and the tactics they would use. They organized the plan of attack, the strategies to implement, and the surprises for the assault to get this living stronghold to let the enemy in. Cornudet, however, stayed completely uninvolved, on the sidelines of the whole situation.[Pg 42]

They were so profoundly occupied with the matter in hand that they never heard Boule de Suif enter the room. But the Count breathed a low warning "Hush!" and they lifted their heads. She was there. The talking ceased abruptly, and a certain feeling of embarrassment prevented them from addressing her at first, till the Countess, more versed than the others in the duplicities of the drawing-room, asked how she had enjoyed the christening.

They were so deeply focused on what they were doing that they didn’t notice Boule de Suif come into the room. But the Count quietly warned, "Hush!" and they looked up. She was there. The conversation stopped suddenly, and a sense of awkwardness kept them from speaking to her at first, until the Countess, more familiar than the others with the complexities of social situations, asked her how she had enjoyed the christening.

Still full of emotion at what she had witnessed, Boule de Suif described every detail—the people's faces, their attitudes, even the appearance of the church. It was so nice to pray now and then, she added.

Still filled with emotion at what she had seen, Boule de Suif described every detail—the people's faces, their attitudes, even how the church looked. It felt nice to pray every now and then, she added.

Till luncheon, however, the ladies confined themselves merely to being agreeable to her in order to increase her confidence in them and her docility to their counsels. But once seated at the table, the attack began. It first took the form of a desultory conversation on devotion to a cause. Examples from ancient history were cited: Judith and Holofernes, and then, without any apparent connection, Lucretia and Sextus, Cleopatra admitting to her couch all the hostile generals, and reducing them to the servility of slaves. Then began a fantastic history, which had sprung up in the minds of these ignorant millionaires, in which the women of Rome were seen on their way to Capua, to rock Hannibal to sleep in their arms, and his officers along with him, and the phalanxes of the mercenaries. The women were mentioned who had arrested the course of conquerors, made of their bodies a rampart, a means of dominating, a weapon; who had vanquished by their heroic embraces beings hideous or repulsive, and sacrificed their chastity to vengeance or patriotism.[Pg 43]

Until lunch, the ladies just tried to be agreeable to her to boost her confidence in them and make her more receptive to their advice. But once they sat down at the table, the real conversation started. It began with a scattered discussion about devotion to a cause. They mentioned examples from ancient history: Judith and Holofernes, and then, without any clear link, Lucretia and Sextus, followed by Cleopatra welcoming all the enemy generals to her bed, turning them into obedient slaves. Then, an elaborate story emerged from the minds of these uninformed wealthy folks, imagining the women of Rome traveling to Capua to rock Hannibal to sleep, along with his officers and the mercenaries. They talked about the women who had halted the march of conquerors, using their bodies as a barrier, a means of control, a weapon; who had defeated ugly or repulsive beings through their valiant embraces, sacrificing their purity for revenge or patriotism.[Pg 43]

And all this in so discreet and moderate a manner, with now and then a little burst of warm enthusiasm, admirably calculated to excite emulation. To hear them you would have finally come to the conclusion that woman's sole mission here below was to perpetually sacrifice her person, to abandon herself continually to the caprices of the warrior.

And all this in such a subtle and measured way, with occasional bursts of genuine enthusiasm, perfectly designed to inspire competition. To listen to them, you would eventually think that a woman's only purpose here was to constantly sacrifice herself, to give herself over repeatedly to the whims of the warrior.

The two Sisters appeared to be deaf to it all, sunk in profound thought. Boule de Suif said nothing.

The two sisters seemed oblivious to it all, lost in deep thought. Boule de Suif said nothing.

They allowed her all the afternoon for reflection, but instead of calling her "Madame," as they had done up till now, they addressed her simply as "Mademoiselle"—nobody could have said exactly why—as if to send her down a step in the esteem she had gained, and force her to feel the shame of her position.

They gave her the whole afternoon to think things over, but instead of calling her "Madame," like they had been, they just called her "Mademoiselle"—no one could say for sure why—as if to lower her status a bit and make her feel the shame of her situation.

In the evening just as the soup was being brought to the table Monsieur Follenvie made his appearance again with the same message as before: "The Prussian officer sends to ask Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset if she had not changed her mind."

In the evening, just as the soup was being served, Monsieur Follenvie showed up again with the same message as before: "The Prussian officer wants to know if Mademoiselle Elizabeth Rousset has changed her mind."

"No, Monsieur," Boule de Suif replied curtly.

"No, sir," Boule de Suif replied sharply.

At supper the coalition weakened. Loiseau made three jokes that hung fire; everybody beat their brains for fresh instances to the point; and found none, when the Countess, possibly without premeditation and only from a vague desire to render homage to religion, interrogated the older of the two Sisters on the main incidents in the lives of the saints. Now, several of them had committed acts which would be counted crimes in our eyes, but the Church readily pardons such misdeeds when they are accomplished for the glory of God or the benefit of our neighbors. Then by one of those tacit agreements, those veiled complaisances in which[Pg 44] every one who wears ecclesiastical habit excels, or perhaps simply from a happy want of intelligence, a helpful stupidity, the old nun brought formidable support to the conspiracy. They had imagined her timid; she proved herself bold, verbose, violent. She was not troubled by any of the shilly-shallyings of casuistry, her doctrine was like a bar of iron, her faith never wavered, her conscience knew no scruples. She considered Abraham's sacrifice a very simple affair, for she herself would have instantly killed father or mother at an order from above, and nothing, she averred, could displease the Lord if the intention were commendable. The Countess, taking advantage of the sacred authority of her unexpected ally, drew her on to make an edifying paraphrase, as it were, on the well-known moral maxim: "The end justifies the means."

At dinner, the group started to fall apart. Loiseau cracked three jokes that landed flat; everyone racked their brains for new examples related to the topic but came up empty. Then the Countess, perhaps without thinking and only wanting to pay tribute to faith, asked the older of the two Sisters about the key events in the lives of the saints. Now, several of those saints had done things that would be considered crimes by today's standards, but the Church easily forgives such actions if they are done for the glory of God or the good of others. Then, through one of those unspoken understandings, those subtle agreements where anyone in religious attire excels— or maybe just due to a blissful ignorance, a helpful stupidity— the old nun provided strong backing for the conspiracy. They thought she was timid; instead, she turned out to be bold, talkative, and fierce. She wasn’t bothered by the hesitations of moral reasoning; her beliefs were solid, her faith unwavering, and her conscience free of doubt. She viewed Abraham’s sacrifice as quite simple, claiming she would have immediately killed either her father or mother at a divine command, insisting that nothing could upset the Lord as long as the intention was good. The Countess, leveraging the sacred authority of her unexpected partner, encouraged her to expound on the well-known moral saying: "The end justifies the means."

"Then, Sister," she inquired, "you think God approves of every pathway that leads to Him, and pardons the deed if the motive be a pure one?"

"Then, Sister," she asked, "you believe God supports every path that leads to Him and forgives the actions if the intention is pure?"

"Who can doubt it, Madame? An action blamable in itself is often rendered meritorious by the impulse which inspires it."

"Who can doubt it, Madam? An action that is blameworthy in itself is often seen as commendable because of the motivation behind it."

And she continued in the same strain, unraveling the intricacies of the will of the Almighty, predicting His decisions, making Him interest Himself in matters which, of a truth, did not concern Him at all.

And she kept going, explaining the complexities of God’s will, predicting His choices, making Him care about things that honestly didn’t concern Him at all.

All this was skillfully and discreetly wrapped up, but each word of the pious woman in the big white cap made a breach in the indignant resistance of the courtesan. The conversation then glancing off slightly, the woman of the pendent rosaries went on to speak of the religious houses of her Order, of her superior, of herself and her fragile little companion, her dear little[Pg 45] Sister St. Nicephora. They had been sent for to Havre to nurse the hundreds of soldiers there down with small-pox. She described the condition of these poor wretches, gave details of their disorder; and while they were thus stopped upon the road by the whim of this Prussian, many French soldiers might die whom perhaps they could have saved. That was her specialty—nursing soldiers. She had been in the Crimea, in Italy, in Austria; and relating her campaigns, she suddenly revealed herself as one of those Sisters of the fife and drum who seem made for following the camp, picking up the wounded in the thick of battle, and better than any officer for quelling with a word the great hulking undisciplined recruits—a regular Sister Rataplan, her ravaged face all riddled with pits, calling up an image of the devastations of war.

All this was skillfully and discreetly wrapped up, but each word from the pious woman in the big white cap made a crack in the furious resistance of the courtesan. The conversation then shifted a bit, and the woman with the dangling rosaries continued to talk about the religious houses of her Order, her superior, herself, and her delicate little companion, her dear little[Pg 45] Sister St. Nicephora. They had been called to Havre to care for the hundreds of soldiers there suffering from smallpox. She described the condition of these poor souls and provided details about their illness; and while they were stalled on the road by this Prussian's whim, many French soldiers could die whom they might have been able to save. That was her specialty—nursing soldiers. She had been in the Crimea, in Italy, in Austria; and as she recounted her experiences, she unexpectedly revealed herself as one of those Sisters of the fife and drum who seem made for following the camp, picking up the wounded in the heat of battle, and better than any officer at calming the big, unruly recruits with just a word—a true Sister Rataplan, her weathered face pockmarked, conjuring up an image of the ravages of war.

No one spoke after her for fear of spoiling the excellent effect.

No one spoke after her, worried that it would ruin the great atmosphere.

Immediately after dinner they hurried to their rooms, not to reappear till pretty late the next morning.

Immediately after dinner, they rushed to their rooms and didn't come out until late the next morning.

Luncheon passed off quietly. They allowed the seed sown yesterday time to grow and bear fruit.

Luncheon went by quietly. They gave the seed planted yesterday time to grow and produce results.

In the afternoon the Countess proposed a walk, whereupon the Count, following the preconcerted arrangement, took Boule de Suif's arm and fell behind with her a little. He adopted that familiar, paternal, somewhat contemptuous tone which elderly men affect towards such girls, calling her "my dear child," treating her from the height of his social position and indisputable respectability.

In the afternoon, the Countess suggested a walk, and the Count, sticking to their plan, took Boule de Suif's arm and lagged behind with her. He used that familiar, paternal, somewhat condescending tone that older men often use with younger women, addressing her as "my dear child" and treating her from his elevated social status and unquestionable respectability.

He came to the point without further preamble. "So you prefer to keep us here exposed like yourself to all the violence which must inevitably follow a check[Pg 46] to the Prussian arms, rather than consent to accord one of those favors you have so often dispensed in your time?"

He got straight to the point without any more small talk. "So you'd rather keep us here vulnerable like you are, facing all the violence that will surely come after a setback for the Prussian forces, instead of agreeing to grant one of those favors you’ve so frequently given out in your time?"

Boule de Suif did not reply.

Boule de Suif ignored them.

He then appealed to her kindness of heart, her reason, her sentiment. He knew how to remain "Monsieur le Comte," yet showing himself at the same time chivalrous, flattering—in a word, altogether amiable. He exalted the sacrifice she would be making for them, touched upon their gratitude, and with a final flash of roguishness, "Besides, my dear, he may think himself lucky—he will not find many such pretty girls as you in his own country!"

He then appealed to her kindness, her logic, and her feelings. He managed to stay "Monsieur le Comte" while also being charming, flattering—in short, completely likable. He highlighted the sacrifice she would be making for them, mentioned their gratitude, and with a final cheeky grin, said, "Besides, my dear, he should consider himself lucky—he won’t find many pretty girls like you in his own country!"

Boule de Suif said nothing and rejoined the rest of the party.

Boule de Suif said nothing and went back to the rest of the group.

When they returned, she went straight to her room and did not come down again. The anxiety was terrible. What was she going to do? How unspeakably mortifying if she still persisted in her refusal!

When they got back, she went straight to her room and didn’t come down again. The anxiety was awful. What was she going to do? How incredibly embarrassing if she continued to refuse!

The dinner-hour arrived, they waited for her in vain. Monsieur Follenvie, entering presently, announced that Mademoiselle Rousset was indisposed, and that there was consequently no need to delay supper any longer. They all pricked up their ears. The Countess approached the innkeeper with a whispered "All right?"

The dinner hour came, and they waited for her in vain. Monsieur Follenvie walked in a little later and said that Mademoiselle Rousset was unwell, so there was no reason to hold up supper any longer. Everyone perked up. The Countess went over to the innkeeper and whispered, "Is everything okay?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

For propriety's sake he said nothing to his companions, but he made them a slight sign of the head. A great sigh of relief went up from every heart, every face lit up with joy.

For the sake of decency, he didn’t say anything to his friends, but he gave them a small nod. A huge sigh of relief escaped from everyone, and every face brightened with happiness.

"Saperlipopette!" cried Loiseau, "I will stand champagne if there is such a thing in this establishment!"[Pg 47]

"Saperlipopette!" shouted Loiseau, "I'll buy champagne if they have any in this place!"[Pg 47]

Madame Loiseau suffered a pang of anguish when the innkeeper returned with four bottles in his hands. Everybody suddenly turned communicative and cheerful, and their hearts overflowed with brotherly love. The Count seemed all at once to become aware that Madame Carré-Lamadon was charming; the manufacturer paid compliments to the Countess. Conversation became lively, sprightly, and full of sparkle.

Madame Loiseau felt a wave of anxiety when the innkeeper came back with four bottles in his hands. Everyone instantly became chatty and cheerful, their spirits filled with friendly warmth. The Count suddenly noticed that Madame Carré-Lamadon was charming; the manufacturer complimented the Countess. The conversation turned lively, upbeat, and full of energy.

By the end of the repast the women themselves were indulging in decidedly risky witticisms. Eyes grew bright, tongues were loosened, a good deal of wine had been consumed. The Count, who, even in his cups, retained his characteristic air of diplomatic gravity, made some highly spiced comparisons on the subject of the end of the winter season at the Pole and the joy of ice-bound mariners at sight of an opening to the south.

By the end of the meal, the women were sharing some pretty bold jokes. Their eyes sparkled, their tongues were loose, and they had consumed a fair amount of wine. The Count, who still managed to keep his serious diplomatic demeanor even after drinking, made some risqué comparisons about the end of winter at the Pole and the excitement of ice-bound sailors when they spotted a path to the south.

Loiseau, now in full swing, rose, and lifting high his glass of champagne, "To our deliverance!" he cried. Everybody started to their feet with acclamation. Even the two Sisters of Mercy, yielding to the solicitations of the ladies, consented to take a sip of the effervescing wine which they had never tasted before. They pronounced it to be very like lemonade, though, on the whole, more refined.

Loiseau, fully energized, stood up and raised his glass of champagne high, saying, "To our freedom!" Everyone jumped to their feet, cheering. Even the two Sisters of Mercy, giving in to the ladies’ requests, agreed to try the fizzy wine they had never tasted before. They said it was similar to lemonade but, overall, more sophisticated.

"What a pity there is no piano," said Loiseau as a crowning point to the situation, "we might have finished up with a little hop."

"What a shame there isn’t a piano," said Loiseau, adding to the situation, "we could have wrapped things up with a little dance."

Cornudet had not uttered a word, nor made a sign of joining in the general hilarity; he was apparently plunged in the gravest abstractions, only pulling viciously at his great beard from time to time as if to draw it out longer than before. At last, about midnight, when the company was preparing to separate,[Pg 48] Loiseau came hiccoughing over to him, and digging him in the ribs: "You seem rather down in the mouth this evening, citizen—haven't said a word."

Cornudet hadn't said a word or shown any sign of joining in the general fun; he seemed completely lost in deep thoughts, only tugging at his big beard every now and then as if trying to stretch it longer. Finally, around midnight, when everyone was getting ready to leave,[Pg 48] Loiseau stumbled over to him, giving him a jab in the ribs: "You seem a bit down tonight, buddy—haven't said anything."

Cornudet threw up his head angrily, and sweeping the company with a flashing and terrible look: "I tell you all that what you have done to-day is an infamy!"

Cornudet shot his head up in anger and, scanning the group with a fierce and intense gaze, said, "I’m telling all of you that what you did today is disgraceful!"

He rose, made his way to the door, exclaimed once again, "An infamy!" and vanished.

He got up, walked to the door, shouted once more, "What an outrage!" and disappeared.

This somewhat dashed their spirits for the moment. Loiseau, nonplussed at first, soon regained his aplomb and burst into a roar of laughter. "Sour grapes, old man—sour grapes!"

This temporarily brought them down. Loiseau, a bit taken aback at first, quickly got his confidence back and erupted in laughter. "Sour grapes, my friend—sour grapes!"

The others not understanding the allusion, he proceeded to relate the "mysteries of the corridor." This was followed by an uproarious revival of gayety. The ladies were in a frenzy of delight, the Count and Monsieur Carré-Lamadon laughed till they cried. They could not believe it.

The others, not getting the reference, he went on to share the "mysteries of the corridor." This led to a huge burst of laughter. The ladies were completely thrilled, and the Count and Monsieur Carré-Lamadon laughed until they were in tears. They just couldn't believe it.

"Do you mean to say he wanted—"

"Are you saying he wanted—"

"I tell you I saw it with my own eyes."

"I swear I saw it with my own eyes."

"And she refused?"

"And she said no?"

"Because the Prussian was in the next room."

"Because the Prussian was in the other room."

"It is incredible."

"It's amazing."

"As true as I stand here!"

"As sure as I stand here!"

The Count nearly choked; the manufacturer held both his sides.

The Count almost choked; the manufacturer was holding his sides.

"And you can understand that he does not quite see the joke of the thing this evening—oh, no—not at all!"

"And you can see that he doesn't really get the joke of the situation tonight—oh, no—not at all!"

And they all three went off again, breathless, choking, sick with laughter.

And the three of them ran off again, out of breath, laughing so hard they could hardly breathe.

After that they parted for the night. But Madame Loiseau remarked to her husband when they were alone[Pg 49] that that little cat of a Carré-Lamadon had laughed on the wrong side of her mouth all the evening. "You know how it is with these women—they dote upon a uniform, and whether it is French or Prussian matters precious little to them. But, Lord—it seems to me a poor way of looking at things."

After that, they went their separate ways for the night. But Madame Loiseau mentioned to her husband when they were alone[Pg 49] that that little schemer Carré-Lamadon had been laughing in a way that didn’t sit right all evening. "You know how these women are—they get infatuated with a uniform, and whether it’s French or Prussian doesn’t matter much to them. But, honestly—it seems like a narrow way to see things."

Apparently nobody got much sleep that night, for it was long before the lights ceased to shine under the doors. Champagne, they say, often has that disturbing effect; it makes one restless and wakeful.

Apparently, nobody got much sleep that night, because it was a long time before the lights stopped shining under the doors. They say champagne often has that unsettling effect; it makes people restless and unable to sleep.

Next morning a brilliant winter sun shone on the dazzling snow. The diligence was by this time ready and waiting before the door, while a flock of white pigeons, muffled in their thick plumage, strutted solemnly in and out among the feet of the six horses, seeking what they might devour.

Next morning, a bright winter sun shone on the sparkling snow. The coach was ready and waiting by the door, while a group of white pigeons, bundled in their thick feathers, strutted solemnly in and out among the feet of the six horses, looking for something to eat.

The driver, enveloped in his sheepskin, sat on the box smoking his pipe, and the radiant travelers were busily laying in provisions for the rest of the journey.

The driver, wrapped in his sheepskin, sat on the box smoking his pipe, while the happy travelers were busy stocking up on supplies for the rest of the trip.

They were only waiting now for Boule de Suif. She appeared.

They were just waiting for Boule de Suif now. She showed up.

She looked agitated and downcast as she advanced timidly towards her fellow travelers, who all, with one movement, turned away their heads as if they had not seen her. The Count, with a dignified movement, took his wife by the arm and drew her away from this contaminating contact.

She looked upset and discouraged as she cautiously approached her fellow travelers, who all turned their heads away in unison as if they hadn’t seen her. The Count, with a dignified gesture, took his wife by the arm and pulled her away from this tainted interaction.

The poor thing stopped short, bewildered; then gathering up her courage she accosted the wife of the manufacturer with a humble "Good morning, Madame." The other merely replied with an impertinent little nod, accompanied by a stare of outraged virtue. Everybody seemed suddenly extremely busy, and they avoided her[Pg 50] as if she had brought the plague in her skirts. They then precipitated themselves into the vehicle, where she arrived the last and by herself, and resumed in silence the seat she had occupied during the first part of the journey.

The poor girl stopped abruptly, confused; then, mustering her courage, she approached the manufacturer's wife with a polite "Good morning, ma'am." The other woman just gave an arrogant little nod and a glare of offended propriety. Everyone suddenly seemed really busy and avoided her like she had the plague. They then hurried into the vehicle, where she was the last to arrive and all alone, and quietly took the seat she had occupied during the first part of the journey.

They affected not to see her, not to recognize her; only Madame Loiseau, glancing round at her with scorn and indignation, said half audibly to her husband, "It's a good thing that I am not sitting beside her!"

They pretended not to see her, not to recognize her; only Madame Loiseau, looking at her with disdain and anger, said quietly to her husband, "Thank goodness I'm not sitting next to her!"

The heavy conveyance jolted off, and the journey recommenced.

The heavy vehicle jerked forward, and the journey began again.

No one spoke for the first little while. Boule de Suif did not venture to raise her eyes. She felt incensed at her companions, and at the same time deeply humiliated at having yielded to their persuasions, and let herself be sullied by the kisses of this Prussian into whose arms they had hypocritically thrust her.

No one talked for a while. Boule de Suif didn’t dare lift her eyes. She was angry at her companions and also deeply ashamed for giving in to their pressure and allowing herself to be tainted by the kisses of this Prussian, into whose arms they had insincerely pushed her.

The Countess was the first to break the uncomfortable silence. Turning to Madame Carré-Lamadon, she said, "You know Madame d'Etrelles, I think?"

The Countess was the first to break the uncomfortable silence. Turning to Madame Carré-Lamadon, she said, "You know Madame d'Etrelles, right?"

"Oh, yes; she is a great friend of mine."

"Oh, yes; she's a really good friend of mine."

"What a charming woman!"

"What a lovely woman!"

"Fascinating! So truly refined; very cultivated, too, and an artist to the tips of her fingers—she sings delightfully, and draws to perfection."

"Fascinating! So truly refined; very cultured, too, and an artist to her fingertips—she sings beautifully and draws perfectly."

The manufacturer was talking to the Count, and through the rattle of the crazy windowpanes one caught a word here and there; shares—dividends—premium—settling day—and the like. Loiseau, who had appropriated an old pack of cards from the inn, thick with the grease of the five years' rubbing on dirty tables, started a game of bezique with his wife. The two Sisters pulled up the long rosaries hanging at their[Pg 51] waists, made the sign of the cross, and suddenly began moving their lips rapidly, faster and faster, hurrying their vague babble as if for a wager; kissing a medal from time to time, crossing themselves again, and then resuming their rapid and monotonous murmur.

The manufacturer was chatting with the Count, and through the clattering of the broken windowpanes, you could catch a word here and there; shares—dividends—premium—settling day—and the like. Loiseau, who had grabbed an old deck of cards from the inn, caked with the grime of five years spent on dirty tables, started a game of bezique with his wife. The two Sisters pulled up the long rosaries hanging at their[Pg 51]waists, made the sign of the cross, and suddenly began moving their lips quickly, faster and faster, rushing their vague chatter as if competing; kissing a medal from time to time, crossing themselves again, and then going back to their rapid and monotonous mumble.

Cornudet sat motionless—thinking.

Cornudet sat still—thinking.

At the end of the three hours' steady traveling Loiseau gathered up his cards and remarked facetiously, "It's turning hungry."

At the end of the three hours of steady traveling, Loiseau gathered his cards and said jokingly, "I'm getting hungry."

His wife then produced a parcel, which she untied, and brought out a piece of cold veal. This she cut up into thin, firm slices, and both began to eat.

His wife then took out a package, which she opened, and pulled out a piece of cold veal. She sliced it into thin, firm pieces, and they both started to eat.

"Supposing we do the same?" said the Countess, and proceeded to unpack the provisions prepared for both couples. In one of those oblong dishes with a china hare upon the cover to indicate that a roast hare lies beneath, was a succulent selection of cold viands—brown slices of juicy venison mingled with other meats. A delicious square of gruyere cheese wrapped in newspaper still bore imprinted on its dewy surface the words "General News."

"Why don’t we do the same?" said the Countess, and she started to unpack the food prepared for both couples. In one of those long dishes with a china hare on the cover to show that a roast hare is underneath, there was a tasty selection of cold dishes—brown slices of juicy venison mixed with other meats. A delicious square of gruyere cheese wrapped in newspaper still had the words "General News" printed on its moist surface.

The two Sisters brought out a sausage smelling of garlic, and Cornudet, plunging his hands into the vast pockets of his loose greatcoat, drew up four hard-boiled eggs from one and a big crust of bread from the other. He peeled off the shells and threw them into the straw under his feet, and proceeded to bite into the egg, dropping pieces of the yolk into his long beard, from whence they shone out like stars.

The two sisters pulled out a sausage that smelled like garlic, and Cornudet, sticking his hands into the deep pockets of his loose greatcoat, pulled out four hard-boiled eggs from one pocket and a large crust of bread from the other. He took off the shells and tossed them into the straw at his feet, then began to bite into the egg, dropping bits of the yolk into his long beard, where they sparkled like stars.

In the hurry and confusion of the morning Boule de Suif had omitted to take thought for the future, and she looked on, furious, choking with mortification, at these people all munching away so placidly. A storm[Pg 52] of rage convulsed her, and she opened her mouth to hurl at them the torrent of abuse that rose to her lips, but she could not speak, suffocated by her indignation.

In the rush and chaos of the morning, Boule de Suif hadn't thought about what was coming next, and she watched, furious and mortified, as everyone around her ate so calmly. A storm of rage swept through her, and she opened her mouth to unleash the flood of insults that surged to her lips, but she couldn’t speak, overwhelmed by her anger.

Nobody looked at her, nobody thought of her. She felt herself drowning in the flood of contempt shown towards her by these honest scoundrels who had first sacrificed her and then cast her off like some useless and unclean thing. Then her thoughts reverted to her great basket full of good things which they had so greedily devoured—the two fowls in their glittering coat of jelly, her patties, her pears, her four bottles of claret; and her fury suddenly subsided like the breaking of an overstrung chord and she felt that she was on the verge of tears. She made the most strenuous efforts to overcome it—straightened herself up and choked back her sobs as children do, but the tears would rise. They glittered for a moment on her lashes, and presently two big drops rolled slowly over her cheeks. Others gathered in quick succession like water dripping from a rock and splashed onto the ample curve of her bosom. She sat up very straight, her eyes fixed, her face pale and rigid, hoping that nobody would notice.

Nobody looked at her, nobody thought about her. She felt like she was drowning in the wave of disdain coming from these genuine scoundrels who had first betrayed her and then discarded her like something useless and dirty. Then her mind drifted back to her large basket full of delicious food that they had greedily consumed—the two chickens in their shiny jelly, her pastries, her pears, her four bottles of claret; and her anger suddenly faded like the snap of a stretched string, and she realized she was on the brink of tears. She made every effort to suppress it—sat up straight and held back her sobs like children do, but the tears kept welling up. They shimmered momentarily on her lashes, and soon, two big drops slowly rolled down her cheeks. More followed quickly like water dripping from a rock and splashed onto the generous curve of her chest. She sat up very straight, her eyes fixed, her face pale and stiff, hoping that no one would notice.

But the Countess saw her and nudged her husband. He shrugged his shoulders as much as to say, "What can you expect? It is not my fault." Madame Loiseau gave a silent chuckle of triumph and murmured, "She is crying for shame." The two Sisters had resumed their devotions after carefully wrapping up the remnants of their sausages.

But the Countess noticed her and nudged her husband. He shrugged as if to say, "What do you want me to do? It's not my fault." Madame Loiseau let out a silent chuckle of triumph and whispered, "She's crying out of shame." The two Sisters had gone back to their prayers after carefully wrapping up the leftovers of their sausages.

Then Cornudet, while digesting his eggs, stretched his long legs under the opposite seat, leaned back, smiled like a man who has just thought of a capital joke, and began to softly whistle the Marseillaise.[Pg 53]

Then Cornudet, while digesting his eggs, stretched his long legs under the opposite seat, leaned back, smiled like someone who just thought of a great joke, and began to softly whistle the Marseillaise.[Pg 53]

The faces clouded; the popular air seemed unpleasing to his neighbors; they became nervous—irritable—looking as if they were ready to throw back their heads and howl like dogs at the sound of a barrel organ. He was perfectly aware of this, but did not stop. From time to time he hummed a few of the words: "Liberty, cherished liberty, Fight thou on the side of thy defenders."

The expressions turned sour; the atmosphere felt uncomfortable to those around him; they grew anxious—frustrated—appearing as if they were about to lift their heads and howl like dogs at the sound of a street performer’s music. He was fully aware of this, but he didn’t stop. Occasionally, he hummed a few lines: "Freedom, beloved freedom, Fight on the side of your defenders."

They drove at a much quicker pace to-day, the snow being harder; and all the way to Dieppe, during the long, dull hours of the journey, through all the jolting and rattling of the conveyance, in the falling shades of evening and later in the profound darkness, he continued with unabated persistency his vengeful and monotonous whistling; forcing his wearied and exasperated fellow travelers to follow the song from end to end and to remember every word that corresponded to each note.

They drove much faster today since the snow was harder; and all the way to Dieppe, during the long, boring hours of the trip, through all the bumps and rattles of the vehicle, in the fading evening light and later in the deep darkness, he kept up his relentless and repetitive whistling; making his tired and frustrated fellow travelers follow the tune from start to finish and remember every word that matched each note.

And Boule de Suif wept on, and at times a sob which she could not repress broke out between two couplets in the darkness.

And Boule de Suif kept crying, and sometimes a sob she couldn't hold back escaped between two verses in the darkness.


MISS HARRIET

There were seven of us in a break, four women and three men, one of which latter was on the box seat beside the coachman, and we were following, at a foot pace, the broad highway which serpentines along the coast.

There were seven of us on a break, four women and three men, one of whom was sitting on the box seat next to the coachman, and we were following, at a slow pace, the wide road that winds along the coast.

Setting out from Etretat at break of day, in order to visit the ruins of Tancarville, we were still asleep, benumbed by the fresh air of the morning. The women, especially, who were little accustomed to these early excursions, let their eyelids fall and rise every moment, nodding their heads or yawning, quite insensible to the emotion of the breaking of day.

Setting out from Etretat at dawn to visit the ruins of Tancarville, we were still half-asleep, groggy from the crisp morning air. The women, in particular, who weren't used to these early trips, let their eyelids flutter up and down, nodding off or yawning, completely unaware of the beauty of the sunrise.

It was autumn. On both sides of the road, the bare fields stretched out, yellowed by the corn and wheat stubble which covered the soil, like a beard that had been badly shaved. The spongy earth seemed to smoke. The larks were singing, high up in the air, while other birds piped in the bushes.

It was fall. On either side of the road, the empty fields spread out, yellowed by the corn and wheat stubble that covered the ground, like a beard that had been poorly shaved. The soft earth seemed to steam. The larks were singing high in the sky, while other birds chirped in the bushes.

The sun rose at length in front of us, a bright red on the plane of the horizon; and in proportion as it ascended, growing clearer from minute to minute, the country seemed to awake, to smile, to shake itself, stretch itself, like a young girl who is leaving her bed, in her white vapor chemise. The Count of Etraille, who was seated on the box, cried:

The sun finally rose in front of us, a bright red on the horizon; and as it climbed higher, becoming clearer by the minute, the land seemed to wake up, smile, and stretch, like a young girl getting out of bed in her white nightgown. The Count of Etraille, who was sitting on the box, shouted:

"Look! look! a hare!" and he extended his arm towards the left, pointing to a piece of hedge. The animal threaded its way along, almost concealed by the[Pg 55] field, raising only its large ears. Then it swerved across a deep rut, stopped, pursued again its easy course, changed its direction, stopped anew, disturbed, spying out every danger, undecided as to the route it should take; when suddenly it began to run with great bounds of the hind legs, disappearing finally, in a large patch of beet-root. All the men had woke up to watch the course of the beast.

"Look! Look! A hare!" he said, pointing to the left at a section of the hedge. The animal moved cautiously, nearly hidden by the[Pg 55] field, with only its large ears visible. Then it jumped over a deep rut, paused, and continued on its way, changing direction, stopping again, alert for any danger, unsure of which path to take; when suddenly, it started to run with powerful leaps of its back legs, finally disappearing into a large patch of beetroot. All the men had woken up to watch the animal's movements.

René Lemanoir then exclaimed:

René Lemanoir then shouted:

"We are not at all gallant this morning," and regarding his neighbor, the little Baroness of Serennes, who struggled against sleep, he said to her in a subdued voice: "You are thinking of your husband, Baroness. Reassure yourself; he will not return before Saturday, so you have still four days."

"We're not feeling very brave this morning," and about his neighbor, the little Baroness of Serennes, who was fighting off sleep, he said to her in a quiet voice: "You're thinking about your husband, Baroness. Don’t worry; he won't be back until Saturday, so you still have four days."

She responded to him with a sleepy smile: "How rude you are." Then, shaking off her torpor, she added: "Now, let somebody say something that will make us all laugh. You, Monsieur Chenal, who have the reputation of possessing a larger fortune than the Duke of Richelieu, tell us a love story in which you have been mixed up, anything you like."

She replied to him with a sleepy smile, "You're so rude." Then, shaking off her drowsiness, she continued, "Now, let's have someone say something that will make us all laugh. You, Monsieur Chenal, who are known to have more money than the Duke of Richelieu, tell us a love story you're involved in, anything you want."

Léon Chenal, an old painter, who had once been very handsome, very strong, very proud of his physique, and very amiable, took his long white beard in his hand and smiled, then, after a few moments' reflection, he became suddenly grave.

Léon Chenal, an old painter who had once been very handsome, strong, proud of his physique, and quite friendly, grasped his long white beard and smiled. After a brief moment of reflection, he suddenly turned serious.

"Ladies, it will not be an amusing tale; for I am going to relate to you the most lamentable love affair of my life, and I sincerely hope that none of my friends have ever passed through a similar experience."[Pg 56]

"Women, this won't be a funny story; I'm about to share with you the saddest love affair of my life, and I really hope that none of my friends have ever gone through something like this."[Pg 56]

I

I was at the time twenty-five years of age, and I was making daubs along the coast of Normandy. I call "making daubs" that wandering about, with a bag on one's back, from mountain to mountain, under the pretext of studying and of sketching nature. I know nothing more enjoyable than that happy-go-lucky wandering life, in which one is perfectly free, without shackles of any kind, without care, without preoccupation, without thinking even of to-morrow. One goes in any direction one pleases, without any guide, save his fancy, without any counselor save his eyes. One pulls up, because a running brook seduces one, because one is attracted, in front of an inn, by the smell of potatoes frying. Sometimes it is the perfume of clematis which decides one in his choice, or the naïve glance of the servant at an inn. Do not despise me for my affection for these rustics. These girls have a soul as well as feeling, not to mention firm cheeks and fresh lips; while their hearty and willing kisses have the flavor of wild fruit. Love always has its price, come whence it may. A heart that beats when you make your appearance, an eye that weeps when you go away, are things so rare, so sweet, so precious, that they must never be despised.

I was twenty-five at the time, and I was wandering along the coast of Normandy. I call "wandering" the act of hiking from mountain to mountain with a bag on my back, claiming it’s to study and sketch nature. There’s nothing more enjoyable than that carefree wandering lifestyle, where you’re completely free, without any constraints, worries, or thoughts about tomorrow. You can go in any direction you want, with no guide except your imagination and no advisor except your eyes. You stop because a babbling brook catches your attention or you’re drawn in by the smell of frying potatoes in front of an inn. Sometimes it’s the fragrance of clematis that influences your choices or the innocent gaze of a waitress at a tavern. Don’t judge me for my fondness for these rural folks. These girls have a soul and feelings, not to mention firm cheeks and fresh lips; their eager kisses taste like wild fruit. Love always has its price, no matter where it comes from. A heart that races when you arrive, an eye that tears up when you leave, are treasures so rare, sweet, and precious that they should never be taken for granted.

I have had rendezvoux in ditches in which cattle repose, and in barns among the straw, still steaming from the heat of the day. I have recollections of canvas being spread on rude and elastic benches, and of hearty and fresh, free kisses, more delicate and unaffectedly sincere than the subtle attractions of charming and distinguished women.

I’ve met up in ditches where cattle relax, and in barns filled with straw, still warm from the day’s heat. I remember laying canvas on rough but flexible benches, and sharing genuine and fresh kisses that felt more pure and sincere than the subtle allure of charming and sophisticated women.

But what one loves most amidst all these varied ad[Pg 57]ventures is the country, the woods, the risings of the sun, the twilight, the light of the moon. These are, for the painter, honeymoon trips with nature. One is alone with her in that long and tranquil rendezvous. You go to bed in the fields, amidst marguerites and wild poppies, and, with eyes wide open, you watch the going down of the sun, and descry in the distance the little village, with its pointed clock tower, which sounds the hour of midnight.

But what you love most among all these different adventures is the countryside, the woods, the sunrises, the twilight, and the moonlight. For the painter, these are romantic getaways with nature. You find yourself alone with her during that long and peaceful meeting. You go to sleep in the fields, surrounded by daisies and wild poppies, and with your eyes wide open, you watch the sunset and see in the distance the little village with its pointed clock tower that chimes midnight.

You sit down by the side of a spring which gushes out from the foot of an oak, amidst a covering of fragile herbs, upright and redolent of life. You go down on your knees, bend forward, you drink that cold and pellucid water which wets your moustache and nose, you drink it with a physical pleasure, as though you kissed the spring, lip to lip. Sometimes, when you encounter a deep hole, along the course of these tiny brooks, you plunge into it, quite naked, and you feel on your skin, from head to foot, like an icy and delicious caress, the lovely and gentle quivering of the current.

You sit down by a spring that's gushing out from the base of an oak tree, surrounded by delicate plants, standing tall and full of life. You go down on your knees, lean forward, and drink that cold, clear water that splashes on your mustache and nose. You drink it with such pleasure, like you’re kissing the spring, lip to lip. Sometimes, when you find a deep spot along the tiny streams, you jump in, completely naked, and you feel the icy, delightful caress of the water all over your skin, from head to toe, as the current gently ripples around you.

You are gay on the hills, melancholy on the verge of pools, exalted when the sun is crowned in an ocean of blood-red shadows, and when it casts on the rivers its red reflection. And, at night, under the moon, which passes across the vault of heaven, you think of things, and singular things, which would never have occurred to your mind under the brilliant light of day.

You feel joyful on the hills, sad by the pools, uplifted when the sun sets in a sea of blood-red shadows, and when it reflects onto the rivers. At night, under the moon, which moves across the sky, you contemplate thoughts, unique thoughts, that would never have crossed your mind in the bright light of day.

So, in wandering through the same country where we are this year, I came to the little village of Benouville, on the Falaise, between Yport and Etretat. I came from Fécamp, following the coast, a high coast, and as perpendicular as a wall, with its projecting and[Pg 58] rugged rocks falling perpendicularly into the sea. I had walked since the morning on the shaven grass, as smooth and as yielding as a carpet. And singing lustily, I walked with long strides, looking sometimes at the slow and ambling flight of a gull, with its short, white wings, sailing in the blue heavens, sometimes on the green sea, at the brown sails of a fishing bark. In short, I had passed a happy day, a day of listlessness and of liberty.

So, while wandering through the same area we're in this year, I arrived at the small village of Benouville, on the Falaise, between Yport and Etretat. I traveled from Fécamp along the coast, which is steep and as straight as a wall, with its jutting and rugged rocks dropping straight into the sea. I had been walking since morning on the freshly cut grass, which was soft and smooth like a carpet. Singing loudly, I walked with long strides, occasionally glancing at the slow and leisurely flight of a seagull with its short, white wings gliding in the blue sky, and sometimes at the green sea, watching the brown sails of a fishing boat. In short, I had a wonderful day, a day of relaxation and freedom.

I was shown a little farm house, where travelers were put up, a kind of inn, kept by a peasant, which stood in the center of a Norman court, which was surrounded by a double row of beeches.

I was shown a small farmhouse where travelers could stay, a sort of inn run by a peasant, located in the middle of a Norman courtyard, which was surrounded by two rows of beech trees.

Quitting the Falaise, I gained the hamlet, which was hemmed in by great trees, and I presented myself at the house of Mother Lecacheur.

Leaving the Falaise, I reached the small village, surrounded by tall trees, and I arrived at Mother Lecacheur's house.

She was an old, wrinkled and austere rustic, who seemed always to succumb to the pressure of new customs with a kind of contempt.

She was an old, wrinkled, and stern country woman who always appeared to reject the influence of new trends with a sense of disdain.

It was the month of May: the spreading apple-trees covered the court with a whirling shower of blossoms which rained unceasingly both upon people and upon the grass.

It was May: the blooming apple trees filled the courtyard with a swirling shower of blossoms that continuously fell on both the people and the grass.

I said:

I said:

"Well, Madame Lecacheur, have you a room for me?"

"Well, Madame Lecacheur, do you have a room for me?"

Astonished to find that I knew her name, she answered:

Amazed that I knew her name, she replied:

"That depends; everything is let; but, all the same, there will be no harm in looking."

"That depends; everything is available; but still, it won't hurt to take a look."

In five minutes we were in perfect accord, and I deposited my bag upon the bare floor of a rustic room, furnished with a bed, two chairs, a table, and a wash-[Pg 59]stand. The room looked into the large and smoky kitchen, where the lodgers took their meals with the people of the farm and the farmer, who was a widower.

In five minutes, we were completely in sync, and I set my bag down on the bare floor of a simple room, which had a bed, two chairs, a table, and a washbasin. The room overlooked a big, smoky kitchen, where the lodgers had their meals with the farmer and his family, since the farmer was a widower.

I washed my hands, after which I went out. The old woman fricasseed a chicken for dinner in a large fireplace, in which hung the stew pot, black with smoke.

I washed my hands, then I went outside. The old woman was frying a chicken for dinner in a big fireplace, where the stew pot hung, blackened with smoke.

"You have travelers, then, at the present time?" I said to her.

"You have travelers here right now?" I said to her.

She answered, in an offended tone of voice:

She replied, sounding upset:

"I have a lady, an English lady, who has attained to years of maturity. She is going to occupy my other room."

"I have a woman, an English woman, who is now of a mature age. She will be using my other room."

I obtained, by means of an extra five sous a day, the privilege of dining out in the court when the weather was fine.

I got the chance to eat out in the courtyard when the weather was nice by paying an extra five sous a day.

My cover was then placed in front of the door, and I commenced to gnaw with my teeth the lean members of the Normandy chicken, to drink the clear cider, and to munch the hunk of white bread, which was four days old, though excellent.

My cover was then put in front of the door, and I started to chew on the lean parts of the Normandy chicken, to drink the clear cider, and to nibble on the four-day-old chunk of white bread, which was still great.

Suddenly, the wooden barrier which gave into the highway, was opened, and a strange person directed her steps towards the house. She was very slender, very tall, enveloped in a Scotch shawl with red borders, and one might have believed that she had no arms, if one had not seen a long hand appear just above the haunches, holding a white tourist umbrella. The face of a mummy, surrounded with sausage rolls of plaited, gray hair, which bounded at every step she took, made me think, I know not why, of a sour herring adorned with curling papers. Lowering her eyes, she passed quickly in front of me, and entered the house.

Suddenly, the wooden gate that led to the highway swung open, and a strange person walked towards the house. She was very slender and tall, wrapped in a plaid shawl with red edges, and you might have thought she had no arms if you hadn’t seen a long hand appear just above her hips, holding a white tourist umbrella. Her face looked like that of a mummy, framed with rolls of braided gray hair that bounced with every step she took, making me think, for some reason, of a sour herring decorated with curling paper. She lowered her eyes and quickly walked past me, entering the house.

That singular apparition made me yearn. She un[Pg 60]doubtedly was my neighbor, the aged English lady of whom our hostess had spoken.

That unique sight made me long for something. She was definitely my neighbor, the elderly English lady our hostess had mentioned.

I did not see her again that day. The next day, when I had installed myself to commence painting, at the end of that beautiful valley, which you know, and which extends as far as Etretat, I perceived, in lifting my eyes suddenly, something singularly attired, standing on the crest of the declivity; one might indeed say, a pole decked out with flags. It was she. On seeing me, she suddenly disappeared. I re-entered the house at midday for lunch, and took my seat at the common table, so as to make the acquaintance of this old original. But she did not respond to my polite advances, was insensible even to my little attentions. I poured water out for her with great alacrity; I passed her the dishes with great eagerness. A slight, almost imperceptible movement of the head, and an English word, murmured so low that I did not understand it, were her only acknowledgments.

I didn’t see her again that day. The next day, when I got settled to start painting at the end of that beautiful valley, which you know extends all the way to Etretat, I suddenly noticed something unusual standing on the top of the slope; you could really say it looked like a pole decorated with flags. It was her. As soon as she spotted me, she abruptly vanished. I went back into the house around noon for lunch and sat down at the communal table to get to know this quirky character. But she didn’t respond to my polite attempts to engage; she seemed completely indifferent to my small gestures. I poured water for her eagerly and passed her the dishes with enthusiasm. All I got in return was a slight, almost imperceptible nod and an English word murmured so quietly that I couldn’t make it out.

I ceased occupying myself with her, although she had disturbed my thoughts.

I stopped thinking about her, even though she had occupied my mind.

At the end of three days, I knew as much about her as did Madame Lecacheur herself.

At the end of three days, I knew as much about her as Madame Lecacheur did.

She was called Miss Harriet. Seeking out a secluded village in which to pass the summer, she had been attracted to Benouville, some six months before, and did not seem disposed to quit it. She never spoke at table, ate rapidly, reading all the while a small book, treating of some protestant propaganda. She gave a copy of it to everybody. The curé himself had received no less than four copies, conveyed by an urchin to whom she had paid two sous' commission. She said[Pg 61] sometimes to our hostess, abruptly, without preparing her in the least for the declaration:

She was called Miss Harriet. Looking for a quiet village to spend the summer, she discovered Benouville about six months ago and didn’t seem ready to leave. She never talked during meals, ate quickly, and read a small book the entire time that dealt with some Protestant propaganda. She gave a copy to everyone. The local priest received four copies, delivered by a kid to whom she had paid two sous as a commission. She said[Pg 61] at times to our hostess, suddenly and without any warning:

"I love the Savior more than all; I admire him in all creation; I adore him in all nature, I carry him always in my heart."

"I love the Savior more than anything; I admire him in all of creation; I adore him in all of nature, and I always keep him in my heart."

And she would immediately present the old woman with one of her brochures which were destined to convert the universe.

And she would quickly give the old woman one of her brochures that were meant to change the world.

In the village she was not liked. In fact, the schoolmaster had declared that she was an atheist, and that a kind of reprobation weighed down on her. The curé, who had been consulted by Madame Lecacheur, responded:

In the village, she wasn't well-liked. In fact, the schoolmaster claimed that she was an atheist and that some sort of disapproval hung over her. The priest, who had been consulted by Madame Lecacheur, replied:

"She is a heretic, but God does not wish the death of the sinner, and I believe her to be a person of pure morals."

"She’s a heretic, but God doesn’t want the sinner to die, and I believe she has pure morals."

These words, "Atheist," "Heretic," words which no one can precisely define, threw doubts into some minds. It was asserted, however, that this English woman was rich, and that she had passed her life in traveling through every country in the world, because her family had thrown her off. Why had her family thrown her off. Because of her natural impiety?

These terms, "Atheist" and "Heretic," which no one can clearly define, raised questions in some people's minds. However, it was claimed that this English woman was wealthy and had spent her life traveling through every country in the world because her family had disowned her. Why did her family disown her? Because of her inherent lack of religious belief?

She was, in fact, one of those people of exalted principles, one of those opinionated puritans, of which England produces so many, one of those good and insupportable old women who haunt the table d'hôtes of every hotel in Europe, who spoil Italy, impoison Switzerland, render the charming cities of the Mediterranean uninhabitable, carry everywhere their fantastic manias, their petrified vestal manners, their indescribable toilettes and a certain odor of India rubber,[Pg 62] which makes one believe that at night they slip themselves into a case of that material.

She was, in fact, one of those people with high principles, one of those opinionated puritans that England produces so many of, one of those good yet unbearable old women who fill the dining rooms of hotels all over Europe, who ruin Italy, poison Switzerland, make the charming cities of the Mediterranean unlivable, and bring their bizarre obsessions, their rigid old-fashioned ways, their indescribable outfits, and a certain smell of rubber everywhere,[Pg 62] which makes you think that at night they wrap themselves in that material.

When I encounter one of these people some fine day in a hotel, I act like the birds, who see a manakin in a field.

When I run into one of these people someday in a hotel, I react like the birds that spot a manakin in a field.

This woman, however, appeared so singular that she did not displease me.

This woman, however, seemed so unique that I actually found her appealing.

Madame Lecacheur, hostile by instinct to everything that was not rustic, felt in her narrow soul a kind of hatred for the ecstatic extravagances of the old girl. She had found a phrase by which to describe her, a phrase assuredly contemptible, which she had got, I know not whence, upon her lips, invented by I know not what confused and mysterious travail of soul. She said: "That woman is a demoniac." This phrase, culled by that austere and sentimental creature, seemed to me irresistibly comic. I myself, never called her now anything else, but "the demoniac," exercising a singular pleasure in pronouncing aloud this word on perceiving her.

Madame Lecacheur, instinctively against anything that wasn’t simple and rustic, felt a kind of hatred in her narrow soul for the wild enthusiasm of the young woman. She had come up with a phrase to describe her, a phrase that was definitely contemptible, which she had somehow picked up but I don’t know from where, through some unclear and mysterious struggle within herself. She said, "That woman is a demoniac." This phrase, taken from that serious and sentimental person, struck me as irresistibly funny. From then on, I called her nothing else but "the demoniac," taking a strange pleasure in saying this word whenever I saw her.

I would ask Mother Lecacheur: "Well, what is our demoniac about to-day?"

I would ask Mother Lecacheur, "So, what is our demon up to today?"

To which my rustic friend responded, with an air of having been scandalized:

To which my down-to-earth friend replied, looking genuinely shocked:

"What do you think, sir, she has picked up a toad which has had its paw battered, and carried it to her room, and has put it in her wash-stand, and dressed it up like a man. If that is not profanation, I should like to know what is!"

"What do you think, sir? She picked up a toad that had a hurt paw, took it to her room, and put it in her washstand, dressing it up like a man. If that’s not a desecration, then I’d like to know what is!"

On another occasion, when walking along the Falaise, she had bought a large fish which had just been caught, simply to throw it back into the sea again. The sailor, from whom she had bought it, though paid handsomely,[Pg 63] was greatly provoked at this act, more exasperated, indeed, than if she had put her hand into his pocket and taken his money. For a whole month he could not speak of the circumstance without getting into a fury and denouncing it as an outrage. Oh yes! She was indeed a demoniac, this Miss Harriet, and Mother Lecacheur must have had an inspiration of genius in thus christening her.

On another occasion, while walking along the cliff, she bought a large fish that had just been caught, only to throw it back into the sea. The sailor who sold it to her, although well-paid, was extremely annoyed by her action, even more so than if she had reached into his pocket and stolen his money. For an entire month, he couldn't mention the incident without getting furious and condemning it as an outrage. Oh yes! Miss Harriet was truly demonic, and Mother Lecacheur must have had a stroke of genius in naming her that.

The stable-boy, who was called Sapeur, because he had served in Africa in his youth, entertained other aversions. He said, with a roguish air: "She is an old hag who has lived her days."

The stable boy, named Sapeur because he had spent his youth in Africa, had other dislikes as well. He said with a cheeky grin, "She’s just an old hag who’s lived out her days."

If the poor woman had but known!

If the poor woman had only known!

The little, kind-hearted Céleste, did not wait upon her willingly, but I was never able to understand why. Probably, her only reason was that she was a stranger, of another race, of a different tongue, and of another religion. She was, in good truth, a demoniac!

The little, kind-hearted Céleste didn’t serve her willingly, but I could never figure out why. Most likely, her only reason was that she was a stranger, from a different background, speaking another language, and practicing a different religion. She was, to be honest, a real oddball!

She passed her time wandering about the country, adoring and searching for God in nature. I found her one evening on her knees in a cluster of bushes. Having discovered something red through the leaves, I brushed aside the branches and Miss Harriet at once rose to her feet, confused at having been found thus, fixed on me eyes as terrible as those of a wild cat, surprised in open day.

She spent her time roaming around the countryside, admiring and seeking God in nature. I came across her one evening on her knees among a bunch of bushes. After noticing something red through the leaves, I pushed aside the branches, and Miss Harriet immediately got to her feet, startled at being caught like that, her eyes locked on me, fierce like those of a wild cat caught in daylight.

Sometimes, when I was working among the rocks, I would suddenly descry her on the banks of the Falaise like a semaphore signal. She passionately gazed at the vast sea, glittering in the sunlight, and the boundless sky empurpled with fire. Sometimes I would distinguish her at the bottom of a valley, walking quickly, with an English, elastic step; and I would go towards[Pg 64] her, attracted I know not by what, simply to see her illuminated visage, her dried-up, ineffable features, which seemed to glow with interior and profound happiness.

Sometimes, when I was working among the rocks, I would suddenly spot her on the banks of the Falaise like a signal flag. She gazed intensely at the vast sea, sparkling in the sunlight, and the endless sky tinged with fire. Sometimes I would see her at the bottom of a valley, walking quickly with a lively English stride; and I'd head towards[Pg 64] her, drawn by an unknown force, just to see her glowing face, her worn, indescribable features that seemed to radiate inner and deep happiness.

I would often encounter her also in the corner of a field sitting on the grass, under the shadow of an apple tree, with her little Bible lying open on her knee, which she looked at meditatively at the distance.

I would often see her in the corner of a field, sitting on the grass under the shade of an apple tree, with her little Bible open on her lap, gazing at it thoughtfully while looking off into the distance.

I could no longer tear myself away from that quiet country neighborhood, being bound to it by a thousand links of love for its sweeping and soft landscapes. At this farm I was unknown to the world, far removed from everything, but in close proximity to the soil, the good, healthy, beautiful and green soil. And, must I avow it; there was something besides curiosity which retained me at the residence of Mother Lecacheur. I wished to become acquainted a little with this strange Miss Harriet, and to know what passed in the solitary souls of those wandering old, English dames.

I couldn't seem to pull myself away from that quiet country neighborhood, feeling connected to it by countless ties of love for its vast and gentle landscapes. At this farm, I was a stranger to the outside world, far removed from everything, but close to the earth, the good, healthy, beautiful green earth. And, I have to admit, there was more than just curiosity keeping me at Mother Lecacheur's place. I wanted to get to know this peculiar Miss Harriet a bit and understand what went on in the solitary minds of those wandering old English ladies.

II

We became acquainted in a rather singular manner. I had just finished a study, which appeared to me to display play brain power; and so it must, as it was sold for ten thousand francs, fifteen years later. It was as simple, however, as that two and two make four, and had nothing to do with academic rules. The whole of the right side of my canvas represented a rock, an enormous rock, covered with sea-wrack, brown, yellow, and red, across which the sun poured like a stream of oil. The light, without which one could see the stars concealed in the back ground, fell upon the stone, and gilded it as if by[Pg 65] fire. That was all. A first stupid attempt at dealing with light, burning rays, the sublime.

We met in a pretty unique way. I had just finished a study that I thought showed a lot of creative thinking; and it must have, since it sold for ten thousand francs fifteen years later. It was as straightforward as two plus two equals four and had nothing to do with academic rules. The entire right side of my canvas depicted a huge rock, covered in seaweed, brown, yellow, and red, with sunlight streaming over it like liquid gold. The light, without which you could see the stars hidden in the background, shone on the stone and made it glow as if it were on fire. That was it. A first, clumsy attempt at capturing light, burning rays, and the sublime.

On the left was the sea, not the blue sea, the slate-colored sea, but a jade of a sea, as greenish, milky and thick as the overcast sky.

On the left was the sea, not the blue sea, the slate-colored sea, but a jade-green sea, as milky and thick as the overcast sky.

I was so pleased with my work that I danced from sheer delight as I carried it back to the inn. I had wished that the whole world could have seen it at one and the same moment. I can remember that I showed it to a cow, which was browsing by the wayside, exclaiming at the same time: "Look at that, my old beauty, you shall not often see its like again."

I was so happy with my work that I danced with joy as I carried it back to the inn. I wished the whole world could see it all at once. I remember showing it to a cow that was grazing by the side of the road, exclaiming at the same time: "Look at that, my lovely friend, you won’t see anything like it again."

When I had reached the front of the house, I immediately called out to Mother Lecacheur, shouting with all my might:

When I got to the front of the house, I immediately called out to Mother Lecacheur, shouting as loud as I could:

"Ohè! Ohè! my mistress, come here and look at this."

"Oh hey! Oh hey! my lady, come here and check this out."

The rustic advanced and regarded my work with her stupid eyes which distinguished nothing, and which did not even recognize whether the picture was the representation of an ox or a house.

The rustic moved closer and looked at my work with her dull eyes that couldn’t tell anything apart, not even whether the picture was of an ox or a house.

Miss Harriet returned to the house, and she passed in rear of me just at the moment when, holding out my canvas at arm's length, I was exhibiting it to the female innkeeper. The demoniac could not help but see it, for I took care to exhibit the thing in such a way that it could not escape her notice. She stopped abruptly and stood motionless, stupefied. It was her rock which was depicted, the one which she climbed to dream away her time undisturbed.

Miss Harriet came back to the house and walked behind me just as I was holding my canvas out at arm's length, showing it to the female innkeeper. The woman couldn't miss it because I made sure to present it in a way that would grab her attention. She stopped suddenly and stood frozen, shocked. It was her rock that I had painted, the one where she would climb to daydream in peace.

She uttered a British "Aoh," which was at once so accentuated and so flattering, that I turned round to her, smiling, and said:[Pg 66]

She let out a British "Aoh," which was both so emphasized and so flattering that I turned to her, smiling, and said:[Pg 66]

"This is my last work, Mademoiselle."

"This is my final piece, Miss."

She murmured ecstatically, comically and tenderly:

She whispered joyfully, humorously, and lovingly:

"Oh! Monsieur, you must understand what it is to have a palpitation."

"Oh! Sir, you have to understand what it's like to have a racing heart."

I colored up, of course, and was more excited by that compliment than if it had come from a queen. I was seduced, conquered, vanquished. I could have embraced her; upon my honor.

I blushed, of course, and was more thrilled by that compliment than if it had come from a queen. I was captivated, defeated, overrun. I could have hugged her; I swear.

I took a seat at the table beside her, as I had always done. For the first time, she spoke, drawling out in a loud voice:

I sat down at the table next to her, just like I always did. For the first time, she spoke, stretching out her words in a loud voice:

"Oh! I love nature so much."

"Oh! I love nature so much."

I offered her some bread, some water, some wine. She now accepted these with the vacant smile of a mummy. I then began to converse with her about the scenery.

I offered her some bread, some water, and some wine. She accepted them with a blank smile, like a mummy. I then started talking to her about the scenery.

After the meal, we rose from the table together and we walked leisurely across the court; then, being attracted by the fiery glow which the setting sun cast over the surface of the sea, I opened the outside gate which opened in the direction of the Falaise, and we walked on side by side, as satisfied as any two persons could be, who have just learned to understand and penetrate each other's motives and feelings.

After the meal, we got up from the table together and walked slowly across the courtyard. Then, drawn in by the bright glow the setting sun cast over the sea, I opened the gate that led towards the Falaise, and we strolled side by side, as content as two people could be who have just learned to truly understand each other's motives and feelings.

It was a muggy, relaxing evening, one of those enjoyable evenings, which impart happiness to mind and body alike. All is joy, all is charm. The luscious and balmy air, loaded with the perfumes of herbs, the perfumes of grass-wrack, which caresses the odor of the wild flowers, caresses the potato with its marine flavor, caresses the soul with a penetrating sweetness. We were going to the brink of the abyss, which overlooked[Pg 67] the vast sea, and which rolled past us at the distance of less than a hundred meters.

It was a humid, relaxing evening, one of those delightful nights that bring happiness to both the mind and body. Everything feels joyful and enchanting. The rich, warm air was filled with the scents of herbs and grass, mingling with the fragrance of wildflowers and the salty notes of the sea, wrapping around us with a soothing sweetness. We were heading to the edge of the abyss, which looked out over[Pg 67] the vast ocean, rolling by less than a hundred meters away from us.

And we drank with open mouth and expanded chest that fresh breath which came from the ocean and which glided slowly over the skin, salted by its long contact with the waves.

And we drank in deeply, our chests wide open, that fresh air from the ocean that gently swept over our skin, salted from its long exposure to the waves.

Wrapped up in her square shawl, inspired by the balmy air and with teeth firmly set, the English woman gazed fixedly at the great sun ball, as it descended towards the sea. Soon its rim touched the waters, just in rear of a ship which appeared on the horizon, until, by degrees, it was swallowed up by the ocean. It was seen to plunge, diminish, and finally to disappear.

Wrapped in her square shawl, inspired by the warm air and with her teeth set firmly, the English woman stared intently at the big sun ball as it sank toward the sea. Soon its edge touched the water, just behind a ship that appeared on the horizon, until, slowly, it was swallowed up by the ocean. It was seen to dip, shrink, and finally vanish.

Miss Harriet contemplated with a passionate regard the last glimmer of the flaming orb of day.

Miss Harriet gazed intensely at the last shimmer of the setting sun.

She muttered: "Aoh! I loved ... I loved ..." I saw a tear start in her eye. She continued: "I wish I were a little bird, so that I could mount up into the firmament."

She whispered, "Oh! I loved ... I loved ..." I noticed a tear beginning to form in her eye. She went on: "I wish I were a little bird, so I could soar up into the sky."

She remained standing as I had often before seen her, perched on the river's banks, her face as red as her purple shawl. I should have liked to have sketched her in my album. It would have been an ecstatic caricature.

She stood there, just like I’d often seen her, sitting on the riverbank, her face as red as her purple shawl. I really wanted to sketch her in my notebook. It would have been an amazing caricature.

I turned my face away from her so as to be able to laugh.

I turned my face away from her to hide my laughter.

I then spoke to her of painting, as I would have done to a fellow artist, using the technical terms common among the devotees of the profession. She listened attentively to me, eagerly seeking to define the sense of the obscure words, so as to penetrate my thoughts. From time to time, she would exclaim: "Oh! I un[Pg 68]derstand, I understand. This has been very interesting."

I then talked to her about painting, just like I would with another artist, using the technical terms that people in the field all know. She listened closely, eager to figure out the meaning of the complicated words to understand my thoughts better. Every once in a while, she would say, "Oh! I understand, I understand. This has been really interesting."

We returned home.

We went home.

The next day, on seeing me, she approached me eagerly, holding out her hand; and we became firm friends immediately.

The next day, when she saw me, she came up to me excitedly, reaching out her hand; and we instantly became close friends.

She was a brave creature who had a kind of elastic soul, which became enthusiastic at a bound. She lacked equilibrium, like all women who are spinsters at the age of fifty. She seemed to be pickled in vinegar innocence, though her heart still retained something of youth and of girlish effervescence. She loved both nature and animals with a fervent ardor, a love like old wine, fermented through age, with a sensual love that she had never bestowed on men.

She was a courageous person with a kind of flexible spirit that could become excited in an instant. She lacked balance, like all women who are single at fifty. She appeared to be soaked in naive innocence, even though her heart still held onto some youth and youthful energy. She had a deep passion for nature and animals, a love like aged wine, matured over time, with a sensuality she had never given to men.

One thing is certain, that a bitch in pup, a mare roaming in a meadow with a foal at its side, a bird's nest full of young ones, squeaking, with their open mouths and enormous heads, made her quiver with the most violent emotion.

One thing is for sure: a dog that’s pregnant, a mare wandering in a field with a foal beside her, a bird's nest full of chirping chicks, all with their mouths wide open and big heads, stirred her with an intense emotion.

Poor solitary beings! Tristias and wanderers from table d'hôte to table d'hôte, poor beings, ridiculous and lamentable. I love you ever since I became acquainted with Miss Harriet!

Poor lonely souls! Sad and wandering from table to table, poor creatures, laughable and pitiful. I've loved you ever since I met Miss Harriet!

I soon discovered that she had something she would like to tell me, but she dare not, and I was amused at her timidity. When I started out in the morning with my box on my back, she accompanied me as far as the end of the village, silent, but evidently struggling inwardly to find words with which to begin a conversation. Then she left me abruptly, and, with a jaunty step, walked away quickly.

I quickly realized that she wanted to tell me something, but she was too afraid to speak up, and I found her hesitation amusing. When I set out that morning with my box on my back, she walked with me to the edge of the village, quiet but clearly fighting to come up with words to start a conversation. Then she left me without warning and walked away quickly with a lively stride.

One day, however, she plucked up courage:[Pg 69]

One day, though, she found the courage:[Pg 69]

"I would like to see how you paint pictures? Will you? I have been very curious."[3]

"I'd love to see how you create paintings. Will you show me? I've been really curious."[3]

And she colored up as though she had given utterance to words extremely audacious.

And she blushed as if she had said something really bold.

I conducted her to the bottom of the Petit-Val, where I had commenced a large picture.

I took her to the bottom of the Petit-Val, where I had started a big painting.

She remained standing near me, following all my gestures with concentrated attention. Then, suddenly, fearing, perhaps, that she was disturbing me she said to me: "Thank you," and walked away.

She stayed standing close to me, paying close attention to all my gestures. Then, suddenly, worried that she might be bothering me, she said, "Thank you," and walked away.

But in a short time she became more familiar, and accompanied me every day, her countenance exhibiting visible pleasure. She carried her folding stool under her arm, and would not consent to my carrying it, and she sat always by my side. She would remain there for hours, immovable and mute, following with her eye the point of my brush, in its every movement. When I would obtain, by a large splatch of color spread on with a knife, a striking and unexpected effect, she would, in spite of herself, give vent to a half-suppressed "Ah!" of astonishment, of joy, of admiration. She had the most tender respect for my canvases, an almost religious respect for that human reproduction of a part of nature's work divine. My studies appeared to her as a kind of pictures of sanctity, and sometimes she spoke to me of God, with the idea of converting me.

But soon she became more comfortable and accompanied me every day, her face showing clear joy. She carried her folding stool under her arm and refused to let me carry it, always sitting next to me. She would stay there for hours, still and silent, following the movement of my brush with her eyes. When I created a striking and unexpected effect with a broad splash of color from my knife, she would involuntarily let out a half-concealed "Ah!" of surprise, joy, and admiration. She had the utmost respect for my canvases, almost a religious reverence for that human reproduction of a part of nature's divine work. To her, my studies seemed like sacred images, and sometimes she spoke to me about God, hoping to convert me.

Oh! He was a queer good-natured being, this God of hers. He was a sort of village philosopher without any great resources, and without great power; for she always figured him to herself as a being quivering over injustices committed under his eyes, and as though he was helpless to prevent them.

Oh! He was a strangely good-natured being, this God of hers. He was like a village philosopher with limited resources and not much power; she always imagined him as a being trembling over the injustices happening right in front of him, as if he was powerless to stop them.

She was, however, on excellent terms with him, affecting even to be the confidant of his secrets and of his contrarieties. She said:

She was, however, on great terms with him, even pretending to be the confidant of his secrets and his contradictions. She said:

"God wills, or God does not will," just like a sergeant announcing to a recruit: "The colonel has commanded."

"God wants it, or God doesn't want it," just like a sergeant telling a recruit: "The colonel has given the order."

At the bottom of her heart, she deplored my ignorance of the intentions of the Eternal, which she strove, and felt herself compelled to impart to me.

At the core of her being, she regretted my lack of understanding about the plans of the Divine, which she worked hard to convey to me.

Almost every day, I found in my pockets, in my hat when I lifted it from the ground, in my box of colors, in my polished shoes, standing in the mornings in front of my door, those little pious brochures, which she, no doubt, received directly from Paradise.

Almost every day, I discovered in my pockets, in my hat when I picked it up from the ground, in my box of crayons, in my shiny shoes, standing in the mornings in front of my door, those little religious pamphlets, which she, no doubt, got straight from Heaven.

I treated her as one would an old friend, with unaffected cordiality. But I soon perceived that she had changed somewhat in her manner; but, for a while, I paid little attention to it.

I treated her like an old friend, with genuine warmth. But I quickly noticed that her behavior had changed a bit; however, for a while, I didn’t think much of it.

When I walked about, whether to the bottom of the valley, or through some country lanes, I would see her suddenly appear, as though she were returning from a rapid walk. She would then sit down abruptly, out of breath, as though she had been running, or overcome by some profound emotion. Her face would be red, that English red which is denied to the people of all other countries; then, without any reason, she would grow pale, become the color of the ground and seem ready to faint away. Gradually, however, I would see her regain her ordinary color, whereupon she would begin to speak.

When I walked around, whether to the bottom of the valley or through country lanes, I would see her suddenly show up, as if she had just come back from a brisk walk. She would sit down quickly, out of breath, as if she had been running or was overwhelmed with some deep emotion. Her face would be flushed, that British red that people from other countries don’t get; then, for no apparent reason, she would go pale, like the color of the ground, and look like she might faint. Gradually, though, I would see her return to her normal color, and then she would start to talk.

Then, without warning, she would break off in the middle of a sentence, spring up from her seat, and march off so rapidly and so strangely, that it would,[Pg 71] sometimes, put me to my wits ends to try and discover whether I had done or said anything to displease or offend her.

Then, out of nowhere, she would stop in the middle of a sentence, jump up from her seat, and walk away so quickly and oddly that it would,[Pg 71] sometimes leave me completely confused about whether I had done or said something to upset or offend her.

I finally came to the conclusion that this arose from her early habits and training, somewhat modified, no doubt, in honor of me, since the first days of our acquaintanceship.

I finally realized that this came from her early habits and training, which were probably adjusted a bit out of respect for me, since the first days of our friendship.

When she returned to the farm, after walking for hours on the wind-beaten coast, her long curled hair would be shaken out and hanging loose, as though it had broken away from its bearings. It was seldom that this gave her any concern; looking sometimes as though she had just returned from dining sans cèremonie; her locks having become dishevelled by the breezes.

When she came back to the farm, after walking for hours along the windswept coast, her long curly hair would be tousled and hanging loose, as if it had escaped its restraints. This hardly ever bothered her; she sometimes looked like she had just come back from a meal sans cérémonie; her hair getting messy from the breeze.

She would then go up to her room in order to adjust what I called her glass lamps; and when I would say to her, in the familiar gallantry, which, however, always offended her:

She would then head up to her room to fix what I called her glass lamps; and when I would say to her, in the casual flirtation that always bothered her:

"You are as beautiful as a planet to-day, Miss Harriet," a little blood would immediately mount into her cheeks, the blood of a young maiden, the blood of sweet fifteen.

"You look as beautiful as a planet today, Miss Harriet," a slight blush would immediately rise to her cheeks, the blush of a young girl, the blush of sweet fifteen.

Then she would become abruptly savage and cease coming to watch me paint. I thought thus:

Then she would suddenly turn aggressive and stop coming to watch me paint. I thought this:

"This is only a fit of temper she is passing through."

"This is just a moment of anger she's going through."

But it did not always pass away. When I spoke to her sometimes, she would answer me, either with an air of affected indifference, or in sullen anger; and became by turns rude, impatient, and nervous. For a time I never saw her except at meals, and we spoke but little. I concluded, at length, that I must have offended her in something: and, accordingly, I said to her one evening:[Pg 72]

But it didn’t always go away. Sometimes when I talked to her, she’d respond either with a feigned indifference or with sulky anger, and she’d switch between being rude, impatient, and anxious. For a while, I only saw her at meals, and we hardly spoke. Eventually, I figured I must have upset her somehow, so I said to her one evening:[Pg 72]

"Miss Harriet, why is it that you do not act towards me as formerly? What have I done to displease you? You are causing me much pain!"

"Miss Harriet, why aren't you acting towards me like you used to? What have I done to upset you? You're really hurting me!"

She responded, in an angry tone, in a manner altogether sui generis:

She replied, in an irritated tone, in a way that was completely unique:

"I be always with you the same as formerly.[4] It is not true, not true," and she ran upstairs and shut herself up in her room.

"I am always with you just as before.[4] It's not true, not true," and she ran upstairs and locked herself in her room.

At times she would look upon me with strange eyes. Since that time I have often said to myself that those who are condemned to death must look thus when they are informed that their last day has come. In her eye there lurked a species of folly, a folly at once mysterious and violent; and even more; a fever, an exasperated desire, impatient, and at once incapable of being realized and unrealizable!

At times, she would look at me with such strange eyes. Since then, I've often thought that those who are sentenced to death must look like that when they find out that their last day has arrived. In her gaze, there was a kind of madness, a madness that was both mysterious and intense; and even more than that, a fever, an overwhelming desire that was impatient and both impossible to achieve and utterly unattainable!

Nay, it seemed to me that there was also going on within her a combat, in which her heart struggled against an unknown force that she wished to overcome, and even, perhaps, something else. But what could I know? What could I know?

No, it seemed to me that there was also a battle going on inside her, where her heart was fighting against an unknown force that she wanted to defeat, and maybe even something more. But what could I know? What could I know?

III

This was indeed a singular revelation.

This was truly a unique revelation.

For some time I had commenced to work, as soon as daylight appeared, on a picture, the subject of which was as follows:

For a while, I had started working, as soon as daylight came, on a picture, the subject of which was as follows:

A deep ravine, steep banks, dominated by two declivities, lined with brambles and long rows of trees, hidden, drowned in that milky vapor, clad in that musty robe which sometimes floats over valleys, at break of day. And at the extreme end of that thick and trans[Pg 73]parent fog, you see coming or, rather already come, a human couple, a stripling and a maiden, embraced, inter-laced, she, with head leaning on him, he, inclined towards her, and lips to lips.

A deep ravine with steep banks, dominated by two slopes, lined with brambles and long rows of trees, hidden and enveloped in that milky mist that sometimes hangs over valleys at dawn. And at the far end of that thick and transparent fog, you see a couple coming toward you, or rather, already there—a young man and a young woman, embraced, intertwined, with her head resting on him, and him leaning toward her, their lips touching.

A first ray of the sun glistening through the branches, has traversed that fog of the dawn, has illuminated it with a rosy reflection, just behind the rustic lovers, on which can be seen their vague shadows in a clear silver. It was well done, yes, indeed, well done.

A first ray of sunlight shining through the branches has cut through the morning fog, lighting it up with a pink hue, just behind the rustic lovers, where their faint shadows can be seen in a soft silver. It was well done, yes, very well done.

I was working on the declivity which led to the Val d'Etretat. This particular morning, I had, by chance, the sort of floating vapor, which was necessary for my purpose. Suddenly, an object appeared in front of me, a kind of phantom; it was Miss Harriet. On seeing me, she took to flight. But I called after her saying: "Come here, come here, Mademoiselle, I have a nice little picture for you."

I was working on the slope that led to the Val d'Etretat. That morning, I happened to have the soft mist that I needed for my work. Suddenly, something appeared in front of me, like a ghost; it was Miss Harriet. When she saw me, she ran away. But I called after her, saying, "Come here, come here, Miss, I have a lovely little picture for you."

She came forward, though with seeming reluctance. I handed her my sketch. She said nothing, but stood for a long time, motionless, regarding it; and, suddenly, she burst into tears. She wept spasmodically, like men who have been struggling hard against shedding tears, but who can do so no longer, and abandon themselves to grief, though still resisting. I got up, trembling, moved myself by the sight of a sorrow I did not comprehend, and I took her by the hand with an impulse of brusque affection, a true French impulse which impels one quicker than one thinks.

She stepped forward, though it seemed like she didn’t want to. I handed her my sketch. She didn’t say anything, but stood there for a long time, completely still, looking at it; and then, all of a sudden, she broke down in tears. She cried in bursts, like guys who have been trying really hard not to cry but finally can’t hold it in anymore, letting themselves feel the sadness while still fighting it a bit. I got up, shaking, touched by a sadness I couldn’t understand, and I took her hand with a sudden rush of affectionate instinct, a genuine French impulse that makes you act before you think.

She let her hands rest in mine for a few seconds, and I felt them quiver as if her whole nervous system was twisting and turning. Then she withdrew her hands abruptly, or, rather tore them out of mine.

She let her hands sit in mine for a few seconds, and I felt them shake like her entire nervous system was twisting and turning. Then she pulled her hands away suddenly, or rather yanked them out of mine.

I recognized that shiver, as soon as I had felt it; I[Pg 74] was deceived in nothing. Ah! the live shiver of a woman, whether she is fifteen or fifty years of age, whether she is one of the people or one of the monde, goes so straight to my heart that I never had any compunctions in understanding it!

I recognized that shiver the moment I felt it; I[Pg 74] was fooled by nothing. Ah! The genuine shiver of a woman, whether she’s fifteen or fifty, whether she’s one of the everyday people or one of the elite, goes straight to my heart and I’ve never felt any guilt in understanding it!

Her whole frail being trembled, vibrated, swooned. I knew it. She walked away before I had time to say a word, leaving me as surprised as if I had witnessed a miracle, and as troubled as if I had committed a crime.

Her whole fragile body shook, quivered, fainted. I knew it. She turned and walked away before I could say a thing, leaving me as shocked as if I had seen a miracle, and as disturbed as if I had done something wrong.

I did not go in to breakfast. I went to make a tour on the banks of the Falaise, feeling that I would just as lieve weep as laugh, looking on the adventure as both comic and deplorable, and my position as ridiculous, fain to believe that I had lost my head.

I didn't go in for breakfast. I decided to take a walk along the banks of the Falaise, feeling that I could just as easily cry as laugh, seeing the whole situation as both funny and sad, and thinking my position was ridiculous, eager to convince myself that I had lost my mind.

I asked myself what I ought to do. I debated with myself whether I ought to take my leave of the place and almost immediately my resolution was formed.

I asked myself what I should do. I went back and forth about whether I should leave the place, and almost right away, I made my decision.

Somewhat sad and perplexed, I wandered about until dinner time, and I entered the farm house just when the soup had been served up.

Somewhat sad and confused, I wandered around until dinner time, and I walked into the farmhouse just as the soup was being served.

I sat down at the table, as usual. Miss Harriet was there, munching away solemnly, without speaking to anyone, without even lifting eyes. She wore, however, her usual expression, both of countenance and manner.

I sat down at the table, just like always. Miss Harriet was there, quietly chewing, not talking to anyone, and not even looking up. She still had her usual expression, both on her face and in her behavior.

I waited, patiently, till the meal had been finished, when, turning towards the landlady I said: "See here, Madame Lecacheur, it will not be long now before I shall have to take my leave of you."

I waited, patiently, until the meal was finished, then I turned to the landlady and said, "Look, Madame Lecacheur, it won’t be long before I have to say goodbye to you."

The good woman, at once surprised and troubled, replied in a quivering voice: "My dear sir, what is it I have just heard you say? you are going to leave us, after I have become so much accustomed to you?"[Pg 75]

The kind woman, both surprised and upset, replied in a shaky voice: "My dear sir, what did I just hear you say? You're going to leave us, after I've gotten so used to you?"[Pg 75]

I regarded Miss Harriet from the corner of my eye. Her countenance did not change in the least; but the under-servant came towards me with eyes wide open. She was a fat girl, of about eighteen years of age, rosy, fresh, as strong as a horse, yet possessing the rare attribute in one in her position—she was very neat and clean. I had embraced her at odd times, in out of the way corners, in the manner of a mountain guide, nothing more.

I glanced at Miss Harriet from the side. Her expression didn’t change at all; however, the maid approached me with wide eyes. She was a chubby girl, around eighteen years old, rosy-cheeked and fresh, strong as an ox, but she had the unusual quality for someone in her position—she was very neat and clean. I had hugged her occasionally in secluded corners, like a mountain guide would, nothing more.

The dinner being at length over, I went to smoke my pipe under the apple trees, walking up and down at my ease, from one end of the court to the other. All the reflections which I had made during the day, the strange discovery of the morning, that grotesque love and passionate attachment for me, the recollections which that revelation had suddenly called up, recollections at once charming and perplexing, perhaps, also, that look which the servant had cast on me at the announcement of my departure—all these things, mixed up and combined, put me now in a jolly humor of body, recalling the tickling sensation of kisses on the lips, and in the veins, something which urged me on to commit some folly.

Once dinner was finally over, I went outside to smoke my pipe under the apple trees, casually strolling from one end of the courtyard to the other. All the thoughts I had during the day, the strange revelation from the morning, that bizarre love and intense attachment someone had for me, the memories that revelation had suddenly brought back—memories that were both delightful and confusing, and maybe even that look the servant gave me when I announced I was leaving—all these things tangled together put me in a cheerful mood, reminding me of the ticklish sensation of kisses on my lips, and something in my veins drove me to do something silly.

Night having come on, casting its dark shadows under the trees, I descried Céleste, who had gone to shut the hen coops, at the other end of the enclosure. I darted towards her, running so noiselessly that she heard nothing, and as she got up from closing the small traps by which the chickens got in and out, I clasped her in my arms and rained on her coarse, fat face a shower of kisses. She made a struggle, laughing all the same, as she was accustomed to do in such circum[Pg 76]stances. Wherefore did I suddenly loose my grip of her? Why did I at once experience a shock? What was it that I heard behind me?

Night had fallen, casting dark shadows under the trees. I spotted Céleste, who had gone to close the hen coops, at the other end of the enclosure. I rushed towards her, moving so quietly that she didn’t hear me, and as she stood up from closing the small openings where the chickens came in and out, I wrapped my arms around her and showered her coarse, plump face with kisses. She laughed and struggled, just like she always did in situations like that. Why did I suddenly let go of her? What caused that shock I felt? What was that noise I heard behind me?

It was Miss Harriet who had come upon us, who had seen us, and who stood in front of us, as motionless as a specter. Then she disappeared in the darkness.

It was Miss Harriet who found us, who saw us, and who stood in front of us, as still as a ghost. Then she vanished into the darkness.

I was ashamed, embarrassed, more desperate at having been surprised by her than if she had caught me committing some criminal act.

I felt ashamed, embarrassed, and more desperate about being caught off guard by her than I would have if she had caught me doing something illegal.

I slept badly that night; I was completely enervated and haunted by sad thoughts. I seemed to hear loud weeping; but in this I was no doubt deceived. Moreover, I thought several times that I heard some one walking up and down in the house, and who had opened my door from the outside.

I slept poorly that night; I felt totally drained and plagued by sad thoughts. I thought I could hear loud crying, but I was probably just imagining it. Also, several times I thought I heard someone pacing around the house and opening my door from the outside.

Towards morning, I was overcome by fatigue and sleep seized on me. I got up late and did not go downstairs until breakfast time, being still in a bewildered state, not knowing what kind of face to put on.

Towards morning, I was hit by exhaustion and sleep took over. I got up late and didn’t go downstairs until it was time for breakfast, still feeling dazed and unsure about what kind of expression to wear.

No one had seen Miss Harriet. We waited for her at table, but she did not appear. At length Mother Lecacheur went to her room. The English woman had gone out. She must have set out at break of day, as she was wont to do, in order to see the sun rise.

No one had seen Miss Harriet. We waited for her at the table, but she didn't show up. Eventually, Mother Lecacheur went to her room. The English woman had gone out. She must have left at dawn, as she usually did, to watch the sunrise.

Nobody seemed astonished at this and we began to eat in silence.

Nobody seemed surprised by this, and we started eating in silence.

The weather was hot, very hot, one of those still, boiling days, when not a leaf stirs. The table had been placed out of doors, under an apple tree; and from time to time Sapeur had gone to the cellar to draw a jug of cider, everybody was so thirsty. Céleste brought the dishes from the kitchen, a ragout of mutton with pota[Pg 77]toes, a cold rabbit and a salad. Afterwards she placed before us a dish of strawberries, the first of the season.

The weather was hot, really hot, one of those still, sweltering days when not even a leaf moves. The table was set up outside, under an apple tree; and every now and then, Sapeur would head to the cellar to get a jug of cider since everyone was so thirsty. Céleste brought out the dishes from the kitchen: a lamb stew with potatoes, a cold rabbit, and a salad. Afterwards, she served us a dish of strawberries, the first of the season.

As I wanted to wash and refresh these, I begged the servant to go and bring a pitcher of cold water.

As I wanted to wash and refresh these, I asked the servant to go and bring a pitcher of cold water.

In about five minutes she returned, declaring that the well was dry. She had lowered the pitcher to the full extent of the cord, and had touched the bottom, but on drawing the pitcher up again, it was empty. Mother Lecacheur, anxious to examine the thing for herself, went and looked down the hole. She returned announcing that one could see clearly something in the well, something altogether unusual. But this, no doubt, was pottles of straw, which, out of spite, had been cast down it by a neighbor.

In about five minutes, she came back, saying that the well was dry. She had lowered the pitcher all the way down the cord and felt the bottom, but when she pulled the pitcher back up, it was empty. Mother Lecacheur, eager to see for herself, went to look down the hole. She came back saying that one could clearly see something in the well, something quite unusual. But it was probably just bottles of straw that a neighbor, out of spite, had tossed in.

I wished also to look down the well, hoping I would be able to clear up the mystery, and perched myself close to its brink. I perceived, indistinctly, a white object. What could it be? I then conceived the idea of lowering a lantern at the end of a cord. When I did so, the yellow flame danced on the layers of stone and gradually became clearer. All the four of us were leaning over the opening, Sapeur and Céleste having now joined us. The lantern rested on a black and white, indistinct mass, singular, incomprehensible. Sapeur exclaimed:

I also wanted to look down the well, hoping to figure out the mystery, so I positioned myself close to the edge. I noticed a white shape, but I couldn't make out what it was. Then I thought about lowering a lantern tied to a cord. When I did that, the yellow flame flickered on the stone layers and slowly became clearer. All four of us were leaning over the opening, with Sapeur and Céleste now with us. The lantern shone on a vague black and white mass, strange and hard to understand. Sapeur exclaimed:

"It is a horse. I see the hoofs. It must have escaped from the meadow, during the night, and fallen in headlong."

"It’s a horse. I see the hooves. It must have escaped from the meadow during the night and fallen in headfirst."

But, suddenly, a cold shiver attacked my spine, I first recognized a foot, then a clothed limb; the body was entire, but the other limb had disappeared under the water.[Pg 78]

But then, I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine. I noticed a foot first, then a leg; the body was mostly there, but the other leg was submerged in the water.[Pg 78]

I groaned and trembled so violently that the light of the lamp danced hither and thither over the object, discovering a slipper.

I groaned and shook so hard that the lamp's light flickered back and forth over the object, revealing a slipper.

"It is a woman! who ... who ... can it be? It is Miss Harriet."

"It’s a woman! Who ... who ... could it be? It’s Miss Harriet."

Sapeur alone did not manifest horror. He had witnessed many such scenes in Africa.

Sapeur alone didn't show any fear. He had seen many similar scenes in Africa.

Mother Lecacheur and Céleste began to scream and to shriek, and ran away.

Mother Lecacheur and Céleste started screaming and ran away.

But it was necessary to recover the corpse of the dead. I attached the valet securely by the loins to the end of the pulley-rope, and I lowered him slowly, and watched him disappear in the darkness. In the one hand he had a lantern, and held on by the rope with the other. Soon I recognized his voice, which seemed to come from the center of the earth, crying:

But it was important to retrieve the body of the deceased. I securely tied the valet by the waist to the end of the pulley rope and slowly lowered him, watching him disappear into the darkness. He held a lantern in one hand and gripped the rope with the other. Soon, I recognized his voice, which seemed to come from deep underground, calling out:

"Stop."

"Stop."

I then saw him fish something out of the water. It was the other limb. He then bound the two feet together, and shouted anew:

I then saw him pull something out of the water. It was the other leg. He then tied the two feet together and shouted again:

"Haul up."

"Pull up."

I commenced to wind him up, but I felt my arms crack, my muscles twitch, and I was in terror lest I should let the man fall to the bottom. When his head appeared at the brink, I asked:

I started to pull him up, but I felt my arms cramping, my muscles twitching, and I was terrified I might drop him to the ground. When his head finally popped up at the edge, I asked:

"Well, what is it?" as though I only expected that he would inform me of what he had discovered at the bottom.

"Well, what is it?" as if I just expected him to tell me what he had found down there.

We both got on to the stone slab at the edge of the well, and, face to face, we hoisted the body.

We both stepped onto the stone slab at the edge of the well, and, facing each other, we lifted the body.

Mother Lecacheur and Céleste watched us from a distance, concealed from view behind the wall of the house. When they saw, issuing from the hole, the[Pg 79] black slippers and the white stockings of the drowned person, they disappeared.

Mother Lecacheur and Céleste watched us from a distance, hidden behind the wall of the house. When they saw the black slippers and white stockings of the drowned person coming out of the hole, they vanished.

Sapeur seized the ankles of the poor chaste woman, and we drew it up, sloping, as it was, in the most immodest posture. The head was shocking to look at, being bruised and black; and the long, gray hair, hanging down tangled and disordered.

Sapeur grabbed the ankles of the poor, virtuous woman, and we raised her up, awkwardly, in the most inappropriate position. The head was horrifying to see, all bruised and dark; and the long, gray hair hung down, tangled and messy.

"In the name of all that is holy, how lean she is!" exclaimed Sapeur, in a contemptuous tone.

"In the name of everything sacred, look how thin she is!" exclaimed Sapeur, in a scornful tone.

We carried her into the room, and as the women did not put in an appearance, I, with the assistance of the stable lad, dressed the corpse for burial.

We brought her into the room, and since the women didn't show up, I, with help from the stable boy, prepared the body for burial.

I washed her disfigured face. To the touch of my hand, an eye was slightly opened, which regarded me with that pale regard, with that cold look, with that terrible look that corpses have, which seemed to come from beyond life. I plaited up, as well as I could, her disheveled hair, and I adjusted on her forehead, a novel and singularly formed lock. Then I took off her dripping wet garments, baring, not without a feeling of shame, as though I had been guilty of some profanation, her shoulders and her chest, and her long arms, as slim as the twigs of branches.

I washed her disfigured face. As my hand touched her, one eye slightly opened, looking at me with that pale gaze, that cold expression, that terrifying look that corpses have, as if it came from beyond life. I tried to braid her messy hair as best as I could and arranged a uniquely shaped lock on her forehead. Then, I removed her soaking wet clothes, exposing her shoulders and chest, along with her long arms, which were as thin as twigs, feeling a sense of shame, as if I had committed some sort of violation.

I next went to fetch some flowers, corn poppies, blue beetles, marguerites, and fresh and perfumed herbs, with which to strew her funeral couch.

I then went to pick some flowers: corn poppies, blue beetles, marguerites, and fresh, fragrant herbs to lay on her funeral couch.

I being the only person near her, it was necessary for me to perform the usual ceremonies. In a letter found in her pocket, written at the last moment, it was ordered that her body was to be buried in the village in which she had passed the last days of her life. A frightful thought then pressed on my heart. Was it not on my account that she wished to be laid to rest in this place?[Pg 80]

I was the only person near her, so I had to handle the usual arrangements. In a letter found in her pocket, written at the last moment, she requested that her body be buried in the village where she spent her final days. A terrible thought then weighed on my heart. Was it because of me that she wanted to be laid to rest in this place?[Pg 80]

Towards the evening, all the female gossips of the locality came to view the remains of the defunct; but I would not allow a single person to enter; I wanted to be alone; and I watched by the corpse the whole night.

Towards the evening, all the local gossiping women came to see the body of the deceased; but I would not let anyone in; I wanted to be alone; and I stayed by the corpse the entire night.

I looked at the corpse by the flickering lights of the candles, this miserable woman, wholly unknown, who had died lamentably and so far away from home. Had she left no friends, no relations behind her? What had her infancy been? What had been her life? Whence had she hailed thither thus, all alone, wanderer, lost like a dog driven from its home? What secrets of sufferings and despair were sealed up in that disagreeable body, in that spent, tarnished body—tarnished during the whole of its existence, that impenetrable envelope which had driven her far away from all affection, from all love?

I looked at the body under the flickering candlelight, this unfortunate woman, completely unknown, who had died sadly and far from home. Had she left no friends or family behind? What was her childhood like? What had her life been? Where had she come from, wandering here all alone, lost like a dog kicked out of its home? What hidden pains and despair were locked in that unappealing body, in that worn, faded body—worn down throughout her life, that impenetrable shell that had pushed her away from all affection, from all love?

How many unhappy beings there are! I felt that there weighed upon that human creature the eternal injustice of implacable nature! It was all over with her, without her ever having experienced, perhaps, that which sustains the greatest outcasts—to wit, the hope of being loved for once! Otherwise, why should she thus have concealed herself, fled from the face of the others? Why did she love everything so tenderly and so passionately, everything living that was not a man?

How many unhappy people there are! I sensed that the relentless unfairness of unforgiving nature burdened that person! It was all finished for her, without her ever having felt, perhaps, what sustains the most marginalized among us—namely, the hope of being loved at least once! Otherwise, why would she hide herself like this, fleeing from others? Why did she love everything so gently and passionately, everything alive that wasn’t human?

I recognized, also, that she believed in a God, and that she hoped to receive compensation from the latter for all the miseries she had endured. She had begun now to decompose, and to become, in turn, a plant. She who had blossomed in the sun, was now to be eaten up by the cattle, carried away in seeds, and flesh of beasts, would become again human flesh. But that which is called the soul, had been extinguished at the[Pg 81] bottom of the dark well. She suffered no longer. She had changed her life for that of others yet to be born.

I realized that she had faith in God and hoped to get some kind of reward from Him for all the hardships she had faced. She was starting to break down and become part of a plant. She who had once bloomed in the sunlight was now destined to be consumed by cattle, spread through seeds, and become the flesh of animals, eventually turning back into human flesh. But that which we call the soul had been snuffed out at the[Pg 81] bottom of the dark well. She was no longer in pain. She had traded her life for that of others who were yet to be born.

Hours passed away in this silent and sinister communion with the dead. A pale light at length announced the dawn of a new day, when a bright ray glistened on the bed, shed a dash of fire on the bed clothes and on her hands. This was the hour she had so much loved, when the awakened birds began to sing in the trees.

Hours passed in this quiet and spooky connection with the dead. A faint light finally signaled the start of a new day, when a bright ray glimmered on the bed, casting a spark on the sheets and her hands. This was the time she cherished so much, when the waking birds started to sing in the trees.

I opened the window to its fullest extent, I drew back the curtains, so that the whole heavens might look in upon us, and bending towards the glassy corpse, I took in my hands the mutilated head; then, slowly, without terror or disgust, I imprinted a kiss, a long kiss, upon those lips, which had never before received any.

I opened the window wide, pulled back the curtains to let the entire sky look in on us, and leaning toward the still body, I took the damaged head in my hands; then, slowly, without fear or disgust, I planted a long kiss on those lips, which had never been kissed before.


Léon Chenal remained silent. The women wept. We heard on the box seat the Count d'Etraille, who blows his nose, from time to time. The coachman alone had gone to sleep. The horses, which felt no longer the sting of the whip, had slowed their pace and dragged along softly, and the brake, hardly advancing at all, became suddenly torpid, as if it had been charged with sorrow.

Léon Chenal stayed quiet. The women cried. We could hear the Count d'Etraille in the front seat blowing his nose every now and then. The driver had fallen asleep. The horses, no longer feeling the whip's sting, had slowed down and were moving gently, and the brake, barely moving at all, suddenly felt heavy, as if it was filled with sadness.


FRANCESCA AND CARLOTTA RONDOLI

I

No (said my friend Charles Jouvent), I do not know Italy; I started to see it thoroughly twice, and each time I was stopped at the frontier and could not manage to get any further. And yet my two attempts gave me a charming idea of the manners of that beautiful country. I must, however, some time or other visit its cities, as well as the museums and works of art with which it abounds. I will also make another attempt to penetrate into the interior, which I have not yet succeeded in doing.

"No," said my friend Charles Jouvent, "I don’t know Italy; I tried to explore it thoroughly twice, and each time I was stopped at the border and couldn’t go any further. Still, my two attempts gave me a lovely impression of the culture of that beautiful country. I definitely need to visit its cities someday, along with the museums and artwork it has in abundance. I'll also make another attempt to venture into the interior, which I haven't managed to do yet."

You don't understand me, so I will explain myself: In the spring of 1874 I was seized with an irresistible desire to see Venice, Florence, Rome, and Naples. I am, as you know, not a great traveler; it appears to me a useless and fatiguing business. Nights spent in a train, the disturbed slumbers of the railway carriage, with the attendant headache, and stiffness in every limb, the sudden waking in that rolling box, the unwashed feeling with your eyes and hair full of dust, the smell of the coal on which one's lungs feed, those bad dinners in the draughty refreshment rooms are, according to my ideas, a horrible way of beginning a pleasure trip.

You don't get me, so let me clarify: In the spring of 1874, I felt an overwhelming urge to visit Venice, Florence, Rome, and Naples. As you know, I’m not much of a traveler; it seems like a pointless and exhausting endeavor to me. Spending the night on a train, tossing and turning in a cramped carriage, waking up with a headache and feeling sore all over, suddenly jolting awake in that moving box, feeling dirty with dust in my eyes and hair, breathing in the coal smoke, and having terrible meals in chilly waiting rooms is, in my opinion, a terrible way to start a vacation.

After this introduction by the express, we have the miseries of the hotel; of some great hotel full of people, and yet so empty; the strange room, and the dubious bed! I am most particular about my bed; it is the[Pg 83] sanctuary of life. We intrust our almost naked and fatigued bodies to it so that they may be reanimated by reposing between soft sheets and feathers.

After this introduction by the express, we experience the hardships of the hotel; of a big hotel crowded with people, yet feeling completely empty; the odd room, and the questionable bed! I am really particular about my bed; it's the[Pg 83] sanctuary of life. We trust our almost bare and tired bodies to it so they can be revitalized by lying between soft sheets and feathers.

There we find the most delightful hours of our existence, the hours of love and of sleep. The bed is sacred, and should be respected, venerated, and loved by us as the best and most delightful of our earthly possessions.

There we discover the most enjoyable moments of our lives, the moments of love and sleep. The bed is sacred and should be honored, cherished, and loved by us as the greatest and most pleasurable of our earthly treasures.

I cannot lift up the sheets of an hotel bed without a shiver of disgust. What have its occupants been doing in it the night before? Perhaps dirty, revolting people have slept in it. I begin, then, to think of all the horrible people with whom one rubs shoulders every day, people with suspicious-looking skin which makes one think of the feet and all the rest! I call to mind those who carry about with them the sickening smell of garlic or of humanity. I think of those who are deformed and purulent, of the perspiration emanating from the sick, and of everything that is ugly and filthy in man.

I can't pull back the sheets of a hotel bed without feeling a wave of disgust. What have the previous guests been doing in it the night before? Maybe filthy, revolting people have slept here. I start to think about all the awful individuals we encounter every day, those with questionable-looking skin that makes you think of feet and everything else! I remember those who carry around the nauseating smell of garlic or just of people. I think of those who are deformed and oozing, of the sweat coming from the sick, and of everything that's ugly and dirty in humanity.

And all this, perhaps, in the bed in which I am going to sleep! The mere idea of it makes me feel ill as I get in.

And all of this, maybe, in the bed I'm about to sleep in! Just thinking about it makes me feel sick as I get in.

And then the hotel dinners—those dreary table d'hôte dinners in the midst of all sorts of extraordinary people, or else those terrible solitary dinners at a small table in a restaurant, feebly lighted up by a wretched composite candle under a shade.

And then the hotel dinners—those dreary table d'hôte dinners surrounded by a mix of extraordinary people, or those awful lonely dinners at a small table in a restaurant, faintly lit by a pathetic combination candle under a shade.

Again, those terribly dull evenings in some unknown town! Do you know anything more wretched than when it is getting dark on such an occasion? One goes about as if almost in a dream, looking at faces which one has never seen before and will never see again; listening to people talking about matters which are quite indiffer[Pg 84]ent to you in a language that perhaps you do not understand. You have a terrible feeling, almost as if you were lost, and you continue to walk on so as not to be obliged to return to the hotel, where you would feel more lost still because you are at home, in a home which belongs to anyone who can pay for it, and at last you fall into a chair of some well-lit café, whose gilding and lights overwhelm you a thousand times more than the shadows in the streets. Then you feel so abominably lonely sitting in front of the glass of flat bock,[5] that a kind of madness seizes you, the longing to go somewhere or other, no matter where, as long as you need not remain in front of that marble table and in the dazzling brightness.

Again, those incredibly boring evenings in some unfamiliar town! Is there anything worse than when it starts to get dark on such a night? You wander around as if in a dream, looking at faces you’ve never seen before and will never see again; listening to people talk about things that don’t matter to you in a language you might not understand. You feel a terrible sense of being lost, and you keep walking to avoid going back to the hotel, where you'd feel even more lost because you are *at home*, in a home that belongs to anyone who can pay for it. Eventually, you find yourself sinking into a chair in some bright café, where the gilding and lights are a thousand times more overwhelming than the shadows in the streets. Then you feel so incredibly lonely sitting in front of a glass of flat *bock*, that a kind of madness takes hold of you, a desire to go anywhere, anywhere at all, as long as you don’t have to stay in front of that marble table and in the blinding brightness.

And then, suddenly, you perceive that you are really alone in the world, always and everywhere; but that in places which we know the familiar jostlings give us the illusion only of human fraternity. At such moments of self-abandonment and somber isolation in distant cities one thinks broadly, clearly, and profoundly. Then one suddenly sees the whole of life outside the vision of eternal hope, outside the deceptions of our innate habits, and of our expectations of happiness, of which we indulge in dreams never to be realized.

And then, all of a sudden, you realize that you are truly alone in the world, always and everywhere; but in familiar places, the usual interactions give us the false sense of human connection. In those moments of feeling completely lost and deeply isolated in faraway cities, you think in a broad, clear, and profound way. You suddenly see life in its entirety, beyond the vision of eternal hope, away from the illusions of our natural habits and our dreams of happiness, which we indulge in but never achieve.

It is only by going a long distance that we can fully understand how short-lived and empty everything near at hand is; by searching for the unknown we perceive how commonplace and evanescent everything is; only by wandering over the face of the earth can we understand how small the world is, and how very much alike everywhere.[Pg 85]

It's only by traveling far that we can truly realize how fleeting and shallow everything around us is; by exploring the unknown, we see how ordinary and temporary everything is; and only by wandering across the globe can we grasp how tiny the world really is and how similar things are everywhere.[Pg 85]

How well I know, and how I hate and almost fear those haphazard walks through unknown streets; and this was the reason why, as nothing would induce me to undertake a tour in Italy by myself, I made up my mind to accompany my friend Paul Pavilly.

How well I know, and how I dislike and almost dread those random walks through unfamiliar streets; and this is why, since nothing would convince me to take a trip to Italy alone, I decided to join my friend Paul Pavilly.

You know Paul, and how woman is everything, the world, life itself, to him. There are many men like that, to whom existence becomes poetical and idealized by the presence of women. The earth is inhabitable only because they are there; the sun shines and is warm because it lights upon them; the air is soft and balmy because it blows upon their skin and ruffles the short hairs on their temples, and the moon is charming because it makes them dream and imparts a languorous charm to love. Every act and action of Paul's has woman for its motive; all his thoughts, all his efforts and hopes are centered on them.

You know Paul and how women mean everything to him—his whole world and life. There are many men like that, for whom existence becomes poetic and idealized through the presence of women. The earth is livable only because they are here; the sun shines and feels warm because it shines on them; the air is gentle and pleasant because it brushes their skin and tousles the short hairs at their temples, and the moon is enchanting because it inspires their dreams and adds a captivating charm to love. Every action Paul takes is motivated by women; all his thoughts, efforts, and hopes revolve around them.

When I mentioned Italy to Paul he at first absolutely refused to leave Paris. I, however, began to tell him of the adventures I had on my travels. I assured him that all Italian women are charming, and I made him hope for the most refined pleasures at Naples, thanks to certain letters of introduction which I had; and so at last he allowed himself to be persuaded.

When I brought up Italy to Paul, he initially flat-out refused to leave Paris. However, I started sharing the adventures I had during my travels. I convinced him that all Italian women are delightful, and I got him excited about the most refined pleasures in Naples, thanks to a few letters of introduction I had; and eventually, he let himself be convinced.

II

We took the express one Thursday evening, Paul and I. Hardly anyone goes South at that time of the year, so that we had the carriage to ourselves, and both of us were in a bad temper on leaving Paris, sorry for having yielded to the temptation of this journey, and regretting Marly, the Seine, and our lazy boating ex[Pg 86]cursions, and all those pleasures in and near Paris which are so dear to every true Parisian.

We took the express train one Thursday evening, Paul and I. Not many people travel South at that time of year, so we had the whole carriage to ourselves, and both of us were in a bad mood as we left Paris. We regretted giving in to the temptation of this trip and missed Marly, the Seine, our lazy boat outings, and all those enjoyable things in and around Paris that every true Parisian holds dear.

As soon as the train started Paul stuck himself into his corner, and said, "It is most idiotic to go all that way," and as it was too late for him to change his mind then, I said, "Well, you should not have come."

As soon as the train started, Paul hunkered down in his corner and said, "It's really stupid to go all that way." Since it was too late for him to change his mind, I replied, "Well, you shouldn’t have come."

He gave me no answer, and I felt very much inclined to laugh when I saw how furious he looked. He is certainly always rather like a squirrel, but then every one of us has retained the type of some animal or other as the mark of his primitive race. How many people have jaws like a bull-dog, or heads like goats, rabbits, foxes, horses, or oxen. Paul is a squirrel turned into a man. He has its bright, quick eyes, its old hair, pointed nose, its small, fine, supple, active body, and a certain mysterious resemblance in his general bearing: in fact, a similarity of movements, of gestures, and of bearing which might almost be taken for a recollection.

He didn't reply, and I felt like laughing when I saw how angry he looked. He definitely has a bit of a squirrel vibe, but then again, we all seem to carry some traits from animals as a reminder of our ancient ancestry. Think about how many people have jaws like bulldogs or faces like goats, rabbits, foxes, horses, or oxen. Paul is basically a squirrel transformed into a man. He has those bright, quick eyes, its bushy hair, a pointed nose, a small, agile body, and a certain mysterious resemblance in the way he carries himself: really, there's a similarity in his movements, gestures, and demeanor that feels almost like a memory.

At last we both went to sleep with that uncomfortable slumber of the railway carriage, which is interrupted by horrible cramps in the arms and neck, and by the sudden stoppages of the train.

At last we both fell asleep with that restless sleep of the train carriage, which is disturbed by painful cramps in the arms and neck, and by the abrupt stops of the train.

We woke up as we were going along the Rhone. Soon the continued noise of the grasshoppers came in through the window, that cry which seems to be the voice of the warm earth, the song of Provence; and seemed to instill into our looks, our breasts, and our souls the light and happy feeling of the South, that odor of the parched earth, of the stony and light soil of the olive, with its gray-green foliage.

We woke up as we traveled along the Rhône. Soon, the persistent sound of the grasshoppers came in through the window, that cry which feels like the voice of the warm earth, the song of Provence; and it seemed to fill our eyes, our hearts, and our souls with the bright and joyful spirit of the South, that scent of the dry earth, of the rocky and light soil of the olive, with its gray-green leaves.

When the train stopped again a railway servant ran along the train calling out "Valence" in a sonorous voice, with an accent that again gave us a taste of that[Pg 87] Provence which the shrill note of the grasshoppers had already imparted to us.

When the train stopped again, a railway worker hurried along the train shouting "Valence" in a booming voice, with an accent that reminded us of that[Pg 87] Provence that the high-pitched sound of the grasshoppers had already introduced us to.

Nothing new happened until we got to Marseilles, where we got out to breakfast, but when we returned to our carriage we found a woman installed there.

Nothing new happened until we reached Marseilles, where we got off to have breakfast, but when we returned to our carriage, we found a woman sitting there.

Paul, with a delightful look at me, gave his short moustache a mechanical twirl, and passed his fingers through his hair, which had become slightly out of order with the night's journey. Then he sat down opposite the newcomer.

Paul, giving me a charming smile, gave his short mustache a quick twist and ran his fingers through his hair, which had gotten a bit messy from the night's travel. Then he sat down across from the newcomer.

Whenever I happen to see a striking new face, either while traveling or in society, I always have the strongest inclination to find out what character, mind, and intellectual capacities are hidden beneath those features.

Whenever I see an interesting new face, whether I'm traveling or at a social event, I always feel a strong urge to discover what personality, thoughts, and intellectual abilities are hidden behind those features.

She was a young and pretty woman, a native of the South of France certainly, with splendid eyes, beautiful wavy black hair, which was so thick, long, and strong that it seemed almost too heavy for her head. She was dressed with a certain Southern elegant bad taste which made her look a little vulgar. Her regular features had none of the grace and finish of the refined races, of that slight delicacy which members of the aristocracy inherit from their birth, and which is the hereditary mark of thinner blood.

She was a young, attractive woman from the South of France, with amazing eyes and beautiful wavy black hair that was so thick, long, and strong it seemed almost too heavy for her head. She dressed in a way that had a certain Southern elegance mixed with bad taste, making her seem a bit vulgar. Her regular features lacked the grace and polish of more refined people, missing the slight delicacy that those from the aristocracy inherit at birth, which is the hereditary sign of a more delicate lineage.

Her bracelets were too big to be of gold; she wore earrings with large white stones which were certainly not diamonds, and she belonged unmistakably to the commonalty. One would have guessed that she would talk too loud, and shout on every occasion with exaggerated gestures.

Her bracelets were too large to be real gold; she wore earrings with big white stones that were definitely not diamonds, and she clearly belonged to the lower class. You would think she would speak too loudly and shout in every situation with over-the-top gestures.

When the train started she remained motionless in her place, in the attitude of a woman who was in a rage, without even looking at us.[Pg 88]

When the train began moving, she stayed frozen in her spot, looking like a woman who was furious, without even glancing our way.[Pg 88]

Paul began to talk to me, evidently with an eye to effect, trying to attract her attention, like shopkeepers who expose their choice wares to catch the notice of passers-by.

Paul started talking to me, clearly trying to make an impression and draw her attention, like shopkeepers who showcase their best products to grab the attention of people walking by.

She, however, did not appear to be paying the least attention.

She, however, didn’t seem to be paying any attention at all.

"Toulon! Ten minutes to wait! Refreshment room!" the porters shouted.

"Toulon! Just ten more minutes to wait! Refreshment area!" the porters shouted.

Paul motioned to me to get out, and as soon as we had done so, he said:

Paul signaled for me to get out, and as soon as we did, he said:

"I wonder who on earth she can be?"

"I wonder who she really is?"

I began to laugh. "I am sure I don't know, and I don't the least care."

I started laughing. "Honestly, I have no idea, and I don't care at all."

He was quite excited.

He was really excited.

"She is an uncommonly fresh and pretty girl. What eyes she has, and how cross she looks. She must have been dreadfully worried, for she takes no notice of anything."

"She’s a unusually fresh and pretty girl. What amazing eyes she has, and how angry she looks. She must have been really worried, because she isn’t paying attention to anything."

"You will have all your trouble for nothing," I growled.

"You'll end up wasting your time," I grumbled.

He began to lose his temper.

He started to lose his temper.

"I am not taking any trouble, my dear fellow. I think her an extremely pretty woman, that is all. If one could only speak to her! But I don't know how to begin. Cannot you give me an idea? Can't you guess who she is?"

"I’m not making any effort, my friend. I just think she’s a really beautiful woman, that’s all. If only I could talk to her! But I have no idea how to start. Can’t you give me a suggestion? Can you figure out who she is?"

"Upon my word, I cannot. However, I should rather think she is some strolling actress who is going to rejoin her company after a love adventure."

"Honestly, I can't. But I would guess she's just a traveling actress who is about to get back to her troupe after a romance."

He seemed quite upset, as if I had said something insulting.

He looked really upset, like I had said something offensive.

"What makes you think that? On the contrary, I think she looks most respectable."[Pg 89]

"What makes you think that? On the contrary, I think she looks very respectable."[Pg 89]

"Just look at her bracelets," I said, "her earrings and her whole dress. I should not be the least surprised if she were a dancer or a circus rider, but most likely a dancer. Her whole style smacks very much of the theater."

"Just look at her bracelets," I said, "her earrings and her entire outfit. I wouldn't be the slightest bit surprised if she were a dancer or a circus performer, but most likely a dancer. Her whole style really gives off a theatrical vibe."

He evidently did not like the idea.

He clearly did not like the idea.

"She is much too young, I am sure; why, she is hardly twenty."

"She's way too young, I'm sure; I mean, she’s barely twenty."

"Well," I replied, "there are many things which one can do before one is twenty; dancing and reciting are among them, without counting another little business which is, perhaps, her sole occupation."

"Well," I replied, "there are plenty of things you can do before turning twenty; dancing and performing are a couple of them, not to mention another little activity that is probably her only focus."

"Take your seats for Nice, Vintimiglia," the guards and porters called out.

"Please take your seats for Nice, Vintimiglia," the guards and porters announced.

We got in; our fellow passenger was eating an orange, and certainly she did not do it elegantly. She had spread her pocket-handkerchief on her knees, and the way in which she tore off the peel and opened her mouth to put in the figs, and then spat the pips out of the window, showed that her education had been decidedly vulgar.

We got in; our fellow passenger was eating an orange, and she definitely wasn't doing it gracefully. She had laid her handkerchief on her lap, and the way she ripped off the peel and opened her mouth to put in the orange segments, then spat the seeds out of the window, made it clear that her upbringing was rather crude.

She seemed, also, more put out than ever, and swallowed the fruit with an exceedingly comic air of rage.

She looked more upset than ever and swallowed the fruit with an incredibly funny expression of anger.

Paul devoured her with his eyes, and tried to attract her attention and excite her curiosity, but in spite of his talk and of the manner in which he brought in well-known names, she did not pay the least attention to him.

Paul stared at her intensely, trying to catch her eye and pique her interest, but despite his conversation and the way he mentioned familiar names, she totally ignored him.

After passing Fréjus and St. Raphael, the train passed through a veritable garden, a paradise of roses, and groves of oranges and lemons covered with fruit and flowers at the same time. That delightful coast from Marseilles to Genoa is a kingdom of perfumes in a home of flowers.[Pg 90]

After going past Fréjus and St. Raphael, the train traveled through a true garden, a paradise of roses, and groves of oranges and lemons filled with fruit and flowers at the same time. That beautiful coastline from Marseilles to Genoa is a realm of scents in a home of flowers.[Pg 90]

June is the time to see it in all its beauty, when in every narrow valley and on every slope, the most exquisite flowers are growing luxuriantly. And the roses! fields, hedges, groves of roses. They climb up the walls, blossom on the roofs, hang from the trees, peep out from among the bushes; they are white, red, yellow, large and small, single, with a simple self-colored dress, or full and heavy in brilliant toilets.

June is the time to see it in all its beauty when every narrow valley and every slope is filled with the most stunning flowers growing abundantly. And the roses! Fields, hedges, groves of roses. They climb up the walls, bloom on the roofs, hang from the trees, and peek out from among the bushes; they come in white, red, yellow, large and small, simple single blooms or full and lush in striking colors.

Their continual breath makes the air heavy and relaxing, while the still more penetrating odor of the orange blossoms sweetens the atmosphere till it might almost be called the sugar-plum of the smell.

Their steady breathing fills the air with a heavy, relaxing quality, while the strong scent of the orange blossoms sweetens the atmosphere to the point that it could almost be described as sugary.

The shore, with its brown rocks, was bathed by the motionless Mediterranean. The hot summer sun stretched like a fiery cloth over the mountains, over the long expanses of sand, and over the hard, fixed blue sea. The train went on, through the tunnels, along the slopes, above the water, on straight, wall-like viaducts, and a soft, vague, saltish smell, a smell of drying seaweed, mingled at times with the strong, heavy perfume of the flowers.

The shore, with its brown rocks, was washed by the still Mediterranean. The hot summer sun lay like a fiery blanket over the mountains, the long stretches of sand, and the solid, deep blue sea. The train continued on, through the tunnels, along the slopes, above the water, on straight, wall-like viaducts, and a soft, faint, salty scent, a scent of drying seaweed, occasionally blended with the strong, heavy fragrance of the flowers.

But Paul neither saw, looked at, nor smelled anything, for our fellow traveler engrossed all his attention.

But Paul didn’t see, look at, or smell anything, because our fellow traveler had all his attention.

When we got to Cannes, as he wished to speak to me he signed to me to get out again, and as soon as I had done so he took me by the arm.

When we arrived in Cannes, he wanted to talk to me, so he signaled for me to get out again, and as soon as I did, he took me by the arm.

"Do you know, she is really charming. Just look at her eyes; and I never saw anything like her hair."

"Do you know, she's really charming. Just look at her eyes; I’ve never seen anything like her hair."

"Don't excite yourself," I replied, "or else tackle her, if you have any intentions that way. She does not look impregnable, I fancy, although she appears to be a little bit grumpy."

"Don't get worked up," I said, "or just go for it if that's what you want. She doesn’t seem unapproachable, even though she looks a bit grumpy."

"Why don't you speak to her?" he said.[Pg 91]

"Why don't you talk to her?" he said.[Pg 91]

"I don't know what to say, for I am always terribly stupid at first; I can never make advances to a woman in the street. I follow them, go round and round them, and quite closely to them, but I never know what to say at first. I only once tried to enter into conversation with a woman in that way. As I clearly saw that she was waiting for me to make overtures, and as I felt bound to say something, I stammered out, 'I hope you are quite well, madam?' She laughed in my face, and I made my escape."

"I don’t know what to say because I always feel really awkward at first; I can never approach a woman on the street. I follow them, circle around them, and get pretty close, but I never know what to say at the beginning. I only tried to start a conversation with a woman that way once. I could tell she was waiting for me to say something, so I felt I had to say something, and I stammered, 'I hope you’re doing well, ma'am?' She laughed right in my face, and I quickly walked away."

I promised Paul to do all I could to bring about a conversation, and when we had taken our places again, I politely asked our neighbor:

I promised Paul I would do everything I could to start a conversation, and when we sat down again, I politely asked our neighbor:

"Have you any objection to the smell of tobacco, madam?"

"Do you have any issue with the smell of tobacco, ma'am?"

She merely replied, "Non capisco."[6]

She just replied, "Non capisco."[6]

So she was Italian! I felt an absurd inclination to laugh. As Paul did not understand a word of that language, I was obliged to act as his interpreter, so I said in Italian:

So she was Italian! I felt an irrational urge to laugh. Since Paul didn’t understand a word of that language, I had to be his interpreter, so I said in Italian:

"I asked you, madam, whether you had any objection to tobacco smoke?"

"I asked you, ma'am, if you had any problem with tobacco smoke?"

With an angry look she replied, "Che mi fa."[7]

With an angry look, she replied, "What do I care?."[7]

She had neither turned her head nor looked at me, and I really did not know whether to take this "What does it matter to me" for an authorization, a refusal, a real sign of indifference, or for a mere "Leave me alone."

She hadn't turned her head or looked at me, and I honestly wasn't sure if this "What does it matter to me" was an approval, a rejection, a true sign of indifference, or just a "Leave me alone."

"Madame," I replied, "if you mind the smell of tobacco in the least—"[Pg 92]

"Madam," I replied, "if you’re bothered by the smell of tobacco at all—"[Pg 92]

She again said, "Mica,"[8] in a tone of voice which seemed to mean, "I wish to goodness you would leave me alone!" It was, however, a kind of permission, so I said to Paul:

She said again, "Mica,"[8] in a tone that clearly meant, "I really wish you'd just leave me alone!" But it felt like a sort of permission, so I turned to Paul and said:

"You can smoke."

"You're allowed to smoke."

He looked at me in that curious sort of way that people have when they try to understand others who are talking in a strange language before them, and asked me:

He looked at me with that curious expression that people get when they’re trying to understand someone speaking a language they don’t know, and asked me:

"What did you say to her?"

"What did you say to her?"

"I asked if we might smoke, and she said we might do whatever we liked."

"I asked if we could smoke, and she said we could do whatever we wanted."

Whereupon I lighted my cigar.

Then I lit my cigar.

"Did she not say anything more?"

"Didn't she say anything more?"

"If you had counted her words you would have noticed that she used exactly six, two of which gave me to understand that she knew no French, so four remained, and a lot can be said in four words."

"If you had counted her words, you would have seen that she used exactly six, two of which made it clear that she didn’t know any French, leaving four, and a lot can be said in four words."

Paul seemed quite unhappy, disappointed, and "at sea," so to speak.

Paul seemed pretty unhappy, disappointed, and totally "lost," so to speak.

But suddenly the Italian asked me, in that tone of discontent which seemed habitual to her, "Do you know at what time we shall get to Genoa?"

But suddenly the Italian asked me, in that tone of discontent that seemed to be her usual manner, "Do you know what time we will arrive in Genoa?"

"At eleven o'clock," I replied. Then after a moment I went on:

"At eleven o'clock," I replied. Then after a moment, I continued:

"My friend and I are also going to Genoa, and if we can be of any service to you, we shall be very happy, as you are quite alone." But she interrupted with such a "Mica" that I did not venture on another word.

"My friend and I are also heading to Genoa, and if we can help you in any way, we'd be very happy to do so, since you’re all alone." But she interrupted with such a "Mica" that I didn't dare say another word.

"What did she say?" Paul asked.

"What did she say?" Paul asked.

"She said that she thought you were charming."

"She said that she thought you were charming."

But he was in no humor for joking, and begged me,[Pg 93] dryly, not to make fun of him, so I translated her question and my polite offer, which had been so rudely rejected.

But he wasn't in the mood for jokes and asked me dryly not to make fun of him, so I translated her question and my polite offer, which had been so rudely turned down.

Then he really became as agitated as a squirrel in a cage.

Then he really became as restless as a squirrel in a cage.

"If we only knew," he said, "what hotel she was going to, we would go to the same. Try and find out, so as to have another opportunity for making her speak."

"If we only knew," he said, "which hotel she was going to, we'd go to the same one. Try to find out so we can have another chance to make her talk."

It was not particularly easy, and I did not know what pretext to invent, anxious as I was to make the acquaintance of this unapproachable person.

It wasn't exactly easy, and I had no idea what excuse to come up with, since I was eager to meet this unapproachable person.

We passed Nice, Monaco, Mentone, and the train stopped at the frontier for the examination of luggage.

We went past Nice, Monaco, and Mentone, and the train stopped at the border for luggage inspection.

Although I hate those badly brought-up people who breakfast and dine in railway-carriages, I went and bought a quantity of good things to make one last attack on her by their means. I felt sure that this girl must, ordinarily, be by no means inaccessible. Something had put her out and made her irritable, but very little would suffice, a mere word or some agreeable offer, to decide her and overcome her.

Although I can't stand those poorly raised people who eat breakfast and dinner in train cars, I went and bought a bunch of nice things to make one last attempt to win her over with them. I was sure that this girl couldn’t be that hard to get to under normal circumstances. Something had upset her and made her annoyed, but a small gesture, just a kind word or an appealing offer, would be enough to sway her and change her mind.

We started again, and we three were still alone. I spread my eatables out on the seat. I cut up the fowl, put the slices of ham neatly on a piece of paper, and then carefully laid out our dessert, the strawberries, plums, cherries, and cakes, close to the girl.

We started again, and the three of us were still alone. I spread out my food on the seat. I sliced the chicken, placed the ham neatly on a piece of paper, and then carefully arranged our dessert—strawberries, plums, cherries, and cakes—close to the girl.

When she saw that we were going to eat she took a piece of chocolate and two little crisp cakes out of her pocket and began to munch them.

When she saw that we were about to eat, she took a piece of chocolate and two small crisp cookies out of her pocket and started munching on them.

"Ask her to have some of ours," Paul said in a whisper.[Pg 94]

"Tell her to have some of ours," Paul said softly.[Pg 94]

"That is exactly what I want to do, but it is rather a difficult matter."

"That's exactly what I want to do, but it's kind of a tricky situation."

As she, however, glanced from time to time at our provisions, I felt sure that she would still be hungry when she had finished what she had, so as soon as her frugal meal was over, I said to her:

As she occasionally looked at our supplies, I was certain that she would still be hungry after finishing what she had, so as soon as her simple meal was over, I said to her:

"It would be very kind of you if you would take some of this fruit."

"It would be really nice of you if you could take some of this fruit."

Again she said "Mica," but less crossly than before.

Again she said "Mica," but with less annoyance than before.

"Well, then," I said, "may I offer you a little wine? I see you have not drunk anything. It is Italian wine, and as we are now in your own country, we should be very pleased to see such a pretty Italian mouth accept the offer of its French neighbors."

"Well, then," I said, "can I offer you some wine? I see you haven't had anything to drink. It's Italian wine, and since we're in your own country now, we'd be happy to see such a lovely Italian mouth accept a drink from its French neighbors."

She shook her head slightly, evidently wishing to refuse, but very desirous of accepting, and her mica this time was almost polite. I took the bottle, which was covered with straw in the Italian fashion, and filling the glass I offered it to her.

She shook her head a little, clearly wanting to refuse, but really eager to accept, and her mica this time was nearly polite. I grabbed the bottle, which was wrapped in straw like they do in Italy, and poured the drink into the glass, offering it to her.

"Please drink it," I said, "to bid us welcome to your country."

"Please drink it," I said, "to welcome us to your country."

She took the glass with her usual look, and emptied it at a draught, like a woman tormented with thirst, and then gave it back to me without even saying "Thank you."

She grabbed the glass with her typical expression and downed it in one go, like someone suffering from intense thirst, and then handed it back to me without even saying "Thank you."

Then I offered her the cherries. "Please take some," I said; "we shall be so pleased if you will."

Then I offered her the cherries. "Please take some," I said; "we would be really happy if you did."

Out of her corner she looked at all the fruit spread out before her, and said so rapidly that I could scarcely follow her: "A me non piacciono ne le ciliegie ne le susine; amo soltano le fragole."

Out of her corner, she looked at all the fruit spread out before her and said so quickly that I could barely keep up: "I don’t like cherries or plums; I only love strawberries."

"What does she say?" Paul asked.[Pg 95]

"What does she say?" Paul asked.[Pg 95]

"That she does not care for cherries or plums, but only for strawberries."

"That she doesn't care about cherries or plums, but only about strawberries."

I put a newspaper full of wild strawberries on her lap, and she ate them quickly, throwing them into her mouth from some distance in a coquettish and charming manner.

I placed a newspaper loaded with wild strawberries on her lap, and she quickly ate them, tossing them into her mouth playfully and with a charming flair.

When she had finished the little red heap which we had seen rapidly diminishing, crushed and disappearing under the rapid action of her hands, I asked her:

When she finished the small red pile that we had watched quickly shrink, crushed and vanishing under the swift movement of her hands, I asked her:

"What may I offer you now?"

"What can I get you now?"

"I will take a little chicken," she replied.

"I'll have a little chicken," she replied.

She certainly devoured half of it, tearing it to pieces with the rapid movements of her jaws like some carnivorous animal. Then she made up her mind to have some cherries, which she "did not like," then some plums, then some little cakes. Then she said, "I have had enough," and sat back in her corner.

She definitely devoured half of it, tearing it apart with the quick movements of her jaws like a hungry animal. Then she decided to grab some cherries, which she "did not like," followed by some plums, and then some little cakes. After that, she said, "I've had enough," and settled back in her corner.

I was much amused, and tried to make her eat more, pressing her, in fact, till she suddenly got in a rage again, and flung such a furious mica at me, that I would no longer run the risk of spoiling her digestion.

I was really amused and tried to get her to eat more, pushing her to the point that she suddenly got angry again and threw such a fierce mica at me that I decided it wasn't worth the risk of ruining her digestion.

I turned to my friend. "My poor Paul," I said, "I am afraid we have had our trouble for nothing."

I turned to my friend. "Oh, my poor Paul," I said, "I’m afraid we’ve gone through all this trouble for nothing."

The night came on, one of those hot summer nights which extend their warm shade over the burning and exhausted earth. Here and there, in the distance by the sea on capes and promontories, bright stars began to shine on the dark horizon, which I was, at times, almost inclined to confound with lighthouses.

The night arrived, one of those hot summer evenings that cast their warm shade over the scorched and exhausted earth. Here and there, in the distance by the sea on cliffs and headlands, bright stars started to twinkle on the dark horizon, which I sometimes almost mistook for lighthouses.

The scent of the orange-trees became more penetrating, and we breathed with delight, distending our lungs to inhale it more deeply. The balmy air was soft, delicious, almost divine.[Pg 96]

The smell of the orange trees grew stronger, and we breathed in with joy, filling our lungs to take it in more deeply. The warm air was gentle, tasty, almost heavenly.[Pg 96]

Suddenly I noticed something like a shower of stars under the dense shade of the trees along the line, where it was quite dark. It might have been taken for drops of light, leaping, flying, playing and running among the leaves, or for small stars fallen from the skies in order to have an excursion on the earth; but they were only fireflies dancing a strange fiery ballet in the perfumed air.

Suddenly, I saw something that looked like a shower of stars under the thick shade of the trees along the path, where it was quite dark. It could have been mistaken for drops of light jumping, flying, playing, and darting among the leaves, or for tiny stars that had fallen from the sky to have a little adventure on Earth; but they were just fireflies dancing a strange, glowing ballet in the scented air.

One of them happened to come into our carriage, and shed its intermittent light, which seemed to be extinguished one moment and to be burning the next. I covered the carriage-lamp with its blue shade, and watched the strange fly careering about in its fiery flight. Suddenly it settled on the dark hair of our neighbor, who was half dozing after dinner. Paul seemed delighted, with his eyes fixed on the bright, sparkling spot which looked like a living jewel on the forehead of the sleeping woman.

One of them happened to come into our carriage and cast its flickering light, which seemed to go out one moment and then glow the next. I covered the carriage lamp with its blue shade and watched the strange fly darting around in its fiery flight. Suddenly, it landed on the dark hair of our neighbor, who was dozing off after dinner. Paul looked thrilled, his eyes fixed on the bright, sparkling spot that looked like a living jewel on the forehead of the sleeping woman.

The Italian woke up at about eleven o'clock, with the bright insect still in her hair. When I saw her move, I said: "We are just getting to Genoa, madam," and she murmured, without answering me, as if possessed by some obstinate and embarrassing thought:

The Italian woke up around eleven o'clock, with the bright insect still in her hair. When I saw her move, I said, "We’re just arriving in Genoa, ma'am," and she murmured, not really responding to me, as if she was stuck on some stubborn and uncomfortable thought:

"What am I going to do, I wonder?"

"What am I going to do, I wonder?"

And then she suddenly asked:

And then she suddenly said:

"Would you like me to come with you?"

"Do you want me to go with you?"

I was so taken aback that I really did not understand her.

I was so shocked that I really didn't get her.

"With us? How do you mean?"

"With us? What do you mean?"

She repeated, looking more and more furious:

She kept saying, looking angrier and angrier:

"Would you like me to go with you now, as soon as we get out of the train?"[Pg 97]

"Do you want me to go with you now, as soon as we get off the train?"[Pg 97]

"I am quite willing; but where do you want to go to? Where shall I take you to?"

"I'm totally up for it; but where do you want to go? Where should I take you?"

She shrugged her shoulders with an air of supreme indifference.

She shrugged her shoulders with a sense of complete indifference.

"Wherever you like; what does it matter to me?" She repeated her Che mi fa? twice.

"Wherever you want; what does it matter to me?" She repeated her Che mi fa? twice.

"But we are going to the hotel."

"But we are going to the hotel."

"Very well, let us all go to the hotel," she said, in a contemptuous voice.

"Alright, let's all head to the hotel," she said, in a disdainful tone.

I turned to Paul, and said:

I turned to Paul and said:

"She wants to know if we should like her to come with us."

"She wants to know if we’d like her to come with us."

My friend's utter surprise restored my self-possession. He stammered:

My friend's complete surprise helped me collect myself. He stammered:

"With us? Where to? What for? How?"

"With us? Where are we going? Why? How?"

"I don't know, but she made this strange proposal to me in a most irritable voice. I told her that we were going to the hotel, and she said: 'Very well, let us all go there!' I suppose she is without a halfpenny. She certainly has a very strange way of making acquaintances."

"I don't know, but she made this weird suggestion to me in a really annoyed tone. I told her we were heading to the hotel, and she said, 'Okay, let's all go there!' I guess she has no money at all. She definitely has a very odd way of making friends."

Paul, who was very much excited, exclaimed:

Paul, who was really excited, said:

"I am quite agreeable. Tell her that we will take her wherever she likes." Then, after a moment's hesitation, he said uneasily:

"I’m totally on board. Let her know we’ll take her wherever she wants." Then, after a brief pause, he said nervously:

"We must know, however, with whom she wants to go—with you or with me?"

"We need to know, though, who she wants to go with— you or me?"

I turned to the Italian, who did not even seem to be listening to us, and said:

I turned to the Italian, who didn't even seem to be listening to us, and said:

"We shall be very happy to take you with us, but my friend wants to know whether you will take my arm or his?"[Pg 98]

"We’d be really happy to have you join us, but my friend wants to know if you’ll take my arm or his?"[Pg 98]

She opened her black eyes wide with vague surprise, and said, "Che mi fa?"

She opened her dark eyes wide with a hint of surprise and said, "What's happening to me?"

I was obliged to explain myself. "In Italy, I believe, when a man looks after a woman, fulfills all her wishes, and satisfies all her caprices, he is called a patito. Which of us two will you take for your patito?"

I had to explain myself. "In Italy, I think, when a man takes care of a woman, meets all her wishes, and indulges all her whims, he's called a patito. Which of us will you choose as your patito?"

Without the slightest hesitation she replied:

Without a moment's hesitation, she replied:

"You!"

"You!"

I turned to Paul. "You see, my friend, she chooses me; you have no chance."

I turned to Paul. "You see, buddy, she picked me; you don’t stand a chance."

"All the better for you," he replied, in a rage. Then, after thinking for a few moments, he went on:

"All the better for you," he replied, angry. Then, after thinking for a few moments, he continued:

"Do you really care about taking this creature with you? She will spoil our journey. What are we to do with this woman, who looks like I don't know what? They will not take us in at any decent hotel."

"Do you actually care about bringing this person along? She's going to ruin our trip. What are we supposed to do with this woman, who looks like a total mess? No decent hotel will accept us."

I, however, just began to find the Italian much nicer than I had thought her at first, and I was now very anxious to take her with us. The idea delighted me. I already felt those little shivers which the expectation of a night of love sends through the veins.

I, however, just started to find the Italian much nicer than I originally thought, and I was now really eager to bring her with us. The idea thrilled me. I was already feeling those little shivers that the anticipation of a night of romance sends through your body.

I replied, "My dear fellow, we have accepted and it is too late to recede. You were the first to advise me to say 'Yes.'"

I replied, "My dear friend, we've already agreed and it's too late to back out. You were the first to suggest that I say 'Yes.'"

"It is very stupid," he growled, "but do as you please."

"It’s really dumb," he grumbled, "but do what you want."

The train whistled, slackened speed, and we ran into the station.

The train whistled, slowed down, and we rushed into the station.

I got out of the carriage, and offered my new companion my hand. She jumped out lightly, and I gave her my arm, which she took with an air of seeming repugnance. As soon as we had claimed our luggage we started off into the town, Paul walking in utter silence.[Pg 99]

I got out of the carriage and offered my new companion my hand. She jumped out easily, and I offered her my arm, which she took with a look of clear reluctance. As soon as we grabbed our luggage, we set off into the town, with Paul walking in complete silence.[Pg 99]

"To what hotel shall we go?" I asked him. "It may be difficult to get into the City of Paris with a woman, especially with this Italian."

"Which hotel should we go to?" I asked him. "It might be tough to get into the City of Paris with a woman, especially with this Italian."

Paul interrupted me. "Yes, with an Italian who looks more like a strumpet than a duchess. However, that is no business of mine. Do just as you please."

Paul cut me off. "Yeah, with an Italian who looks more like a hooker than a duchess. But that's none of my concern. Do whatever you want."

I was in a state of perplexity. I had written to the City of Paris to retain our rooms, and now I did not know what to do.

I was really confused. I had written to the City of Paris to keep our rooms, and now I didn't know what to do.

Two commissionaires followed us with our luggage. I continued: "You might as well go on first, and say that we are coming; and give the landlord to understand that I have a—a friend with me, so that we should like rooms quite by themselves for us three, so as not to be brought in contact with other travelers. He will understand, and we will decide according to his answer."

Two commissionaires followed us with our luggage. I continued, "You might as well go ahead and let them know we're coming; also, tell the landlord that I have a—a friend with me, so we’d like rooms that are private for the three of us, to avoid being around other travelers. He’ll get it, and we can decide based on his response."

But Paul growled, "Thank you; such sort of commissions and such parts do not suit me by any means. I did not come here to get ready your apartments or to minister to your pleasures."

But Paul growled, "Thanks, but this kind of stuff and these roles really aren’t for me. I didn’t come here to set up your apartments or cater to your pleasures."

But I was urgent: "Look here, don't be angry. It is surely far better to go to a good hotel than to a bad one, and it is not difficult to ask the landlord for three separate bedrooms and a dining-room."

But I was insistent: "Listen, don’t be mad. It's definitely better to stay at a nice hotel than a bad one, and it's not hard to ask the owner for three separate bedrooms and a dining room."

I put a stress on three, and that decided him.

I emphasized three, and that made up his mind.

He went on first, and I saw him go into a large hotel while I remained on the other side of the street dragging along my fair Italian, who did not say a word, and followed by the porters with the luggage.

He went ahead first, and I watched him enter a large hotel while I stayed on the other side of the street, dragging along my beautiful Italian companion, who didn't say a word, followed by the porters with the luggage.

Paul came back at last, looking as dissatisfied as my companion.

Paul finally returned, looking just as unhappy as my friend.

"That is settled," he said, "and they will take us[Pg 100] in; but there are only two bedrooms. You must settle it as you can."

"That's decided," he said, "and they will take us[Pg 100] in; but there are only two bedrooms. You need to work it out as best you can."

I followed him, rather ashamed of going in with such a strange companion.

I followed him, feeling pretty embarrassed about entering with such an unusual companion.

There were two bedrooms separated by a small sitting-room. I ordered a cold supper, and then I turned to the Italian with a perplexed look.

There were two bedrooms divided by a small sitting area. I ordered a cold dinner, and then I turned to the Italian with a confused expression.

"We have only been able to get two rooms, so you must choose which you like."

"We were only able to get two rooms, so you'll need to choose which one you prefer."

She replied with her eternal Che mi fa? I thereupon took her little black wooden box, just like servants use, and took it into the room on the right, which I had chosen for her, ... for us. A bit of paper was fastened on to the box, on which was written, Mademoiselle Francesca Rondoli, Genoa.

She responded with her usual Che mi fa? I then picked up her small black wooden box, like the ones servants use, and carried it into the room on the right, which I had picked for her, ... for us. A piece of paper was attached to the box, with the words Mademoiselle Francesca Rondoli, Genoa written on it.

"Your name is Francesca?" I asked, and she nodded her head, without replying.

"Your name is Francesca?" I asked, and she nodded without saying anything.

"We shall have supper directly," I continued. "Meanwhile, I daresay you would like to arrange your dress a little?"

"We'll have dinner soon," I said. "In the meantime, I suppose you'd like to fix your dress a bit?"

She answered with a mica, a word which she employed just as frequently as Che mi fa, but I went on: "It is always pleasant after a journey."

She replied with a mica, a word she used just as often as Che mi fa, but I continued: "It's always nice after a trip."

Then I suddenly remembered that she had not, perhaps, the necessary objects, for she appeared to me in a very singular position, as if she had just escaped from some disagreeable adventure, and I brought her my dressing-case.

Then I suddenly remembered that she might not have the necessary items, as she looked to me in a very unusual state, as if she had just gotten away from some unpleasant situation, so I brought her my dressing case.

I put out all the little instruments for cleanliness and comfort which it contained: a nailbrush, a new toothbrush—for I always carry a selection of them about with me—my nail-scissors, a nail-file, and sponges. I uncorked a bottle of eau de cologne, one[Pg 101] of lavender-water, and a little bottle of new-mown hay, so that she might have a choice. Then I opened my powder-box, and put out the powder-puff, put my fine towels over the water-jug, and placed a piece of new soap near the basin.

I laid out all the small items for cleanliness and comfort that it had: a nail brush, a new toothbrush—I always carry a few with me—my nail scissors, a nail file, and sponges. I uncorked a bottle of cologne, one of lavender water, and a small bottle of fresh-mown hay, so she could choose. Then I opened my powder box, set out the powder puff, draped my nice towels over the water jug, and placed a bar of fresh soap by the basin.

She watched my movements with a vexed look in her wide open eyes, without appearing either astonished or satisfied at my forethought.

She watched my movements with an irritated look in her wide-open eyes, not seeming either surprised or pleased by my foresight.

"Here is all that you require," I then said; "I will tell you when supper is ready."

"Here's everything you need," I said. "I'll let you know when dinner is ready."

When I returned to the sitting-room I found that Paul had taken possession of the other room, and had shut himself in, so I sat down to wait.

When I got back to the living room, I saw that Paul had taken over the other room and had closed himself in, so I sat down to wait.

A waiter went backwards and forwards, bringing plates and glasses. He laid the table slowly, then put a cold fowl on it, and told me that all was ready.

A waiter moved back and forth, bringing plates and glasses. He set the table slowly, then placed a cold chicken on it and told me that everything was ready.

I knocked gently at Mademoiselle Rondoli's door. "Come in," she said, and when I did so I was struck by a strong, heavy smell of perfumes, as if I were in a hairdresser's and perfumer's shop.

I knocked softly on Mademoiselle Rondoli's door. "Come in," she said, and as I entered, I was hit by a strong, intense scent of perfumes, like I was in a hair salon and perfume shop.

The Italian was sitting on her box in an attitude either of thoughtful discontent or absent-mindedness. The towel was still folded over the water-jug that was quite full, and the soap, untouched and dry, was laying beside the empty basin; but one would have thought that the young woman had drunk half of the bottles of scent. The eau de cologne, however, had been spared, as only about a third of it had gone; but to make up for that she had used a surprising amount of lavender-water and new-mown hay. A cloud of violet-powder, a vague white mist, seemed still to be floating in the air, from the effects of her over-powdering her face and neck. It seemed to cover her eyelashes, eyebrows,[Pg 102] and the hair on her temples like snow, while her cheeks were plastered with it, and layers of it covered her nostrils, the corners of her eyes, and her chin.

The Italian woman was sitting on her box, looking either thoughtfully dissatisfied or lost in her thoughts. The towel was still draped over the full water jug, and the soap, unused and dry, lay next to the empty basin; but it seemed like the young woman had consumed half of the perfume. The eau de cologne was mostly untouched, with only about a third gone; however, to make up for it, she had used a surprising amount of lavender water and fresh-cut hay. A cloud of violet powder, a faint white mist, seemed to linger in the air from her heavy makeup on her face and neck. It appeared to coat her eyelashes, eyebrows, [Pg 102] and the hair at her temples like snow, while her cheeks were thickly covered, and layers of it hid her nostrils, the corners of her eyes, and her chin.

When she got up she exhaled such a strong odor of scent that it almost made me feel faint.

When she got up, she let off such a strong smell of fragrance that it nearly made me feel lightheaded.

When she sat down to supper, I found that Paul was in a most execrable temper, and I could get nothing out of him but blame, irritable words, and disagreeable compliments.

When she sat down for dinner, I realized that Paul was in a terrible mood, and I couldn't get anything out of him except for blame, snappy words, and unpleasant compliments.

Mademoiselle Francesca ate like an ogre, and as soon as she had finished her meal she threw herself upon the sofa. As for me, I saw the decisive moment approaching for settling how we were to apportion the rooms. I determined to take the bull by the horns, and sitting down by the Italian I said gallantly, kissing her hand:

Mademoiselle Francesca ate like a monster, and as soon as she finished her meal, she flopped onto the sofa. As for me, I could tell the moment was coming for us to decide how to divide the rooms. I decided to tackle it head-on, and sitting down beside the Italian, I said bravely, kissing her hand:

"As we have only two bedrooms, will you allow me to share yours with you?"

"As we only have two bedrooms, would you let me share yours with you?"

"Do just as you like," she said. "It is all the same to me. Che mi fa?"

"Do whatever you want," she said. "It doesn't matter to me. Che mi fa?"

Her indifference vexed me.

Her indifference annoyed me.

"But you are sure you do not mind my being in your room with you?" I said.

"But you’re sure you don’t mind me being in your room with you?" I said.

"It is all the same to me; do just as you like."

"It's all the same to me; just do whatever you want."

"Should you like to go to bed at once?"

"Do you want to go to bed right now?"

"Yes; I am very sleepy."

"Yeah; I’m really tired."

She got up, yawned, gave Paul her hand, who took it with a furious look, and I lighted her into our room. A disquieting feeling haunted me. "Here is all you want," I said again.

She got up, yawned, gave Paul her hand, which he took with an angry look, and I guided her into our room. A troubling feeling lingered with me. "Here is everything you need," I said again.

This time I took care to pour half the water into the basin, and to put a towel near the soap.

This time I made sure to pour half the water into the basin and place a towel next to the soap.

Then I went back to Paul. As soon as I got into the room, he said, "You have got a nice sort of camel[Pg 103] there!" and I answered, laughing. "My dear friend, don't speak ill of sour grapes," and he replied, ill-temperedly:

Then I went back to Paul. As soon as I walked into the room, he said, "You've got a nice kind of camel[Pg 103] there!" and I replied, laughing, "My dear friend, don't speak badly of sour grapes." He responded, grumpily:

"Just take care how this ends, my good fellow."

"Just be careful about how this ends, my friend."

I almost trembled with that feeling of fear which assails us after some suspicious love escapade—that fear which spoils our pleasant meetings, our unexpected caresses, our chance kisses. However, I put a bold face on the matter. "At any rate, the girl is no adventuress."

I almost shook with that feeling of fear that hits us after a questionable romantic encounter—that fear that ruins our fun get-togethers, our spontaneous touches, our random kisses. Still, I acted brave about it. "At least the girl isn't a gold digger."

But the fellow had me in his power; he had seen the shadow of my anxiety on my face.

But the guy had me under his control; he had noticed the worry on my face.

"What do you know about her? You really astonish me. You pick up an Italian woman traveling alone by railway, and she volunteers, with most singular cynicism, to go and to be your mistress in the first hotel you come to. You take her with you, and then you declare that she is not a——! And you persuade yourself that you are not running more risk than if you were to go and spend the night with a woman who had the small-pox."

"What do you know about her? You really surprise me. You pick up an Italian woman traveling alone by train, and she eagerly offers to be your mistress at the first hotel you find. You take her with you, and then you claim that she is not a——! And you convince yourself that you aren't taking any more risk than if you were to go and spend the night with a woman who had smallpox."

He laughed with an unpleasant and angry laugh. I sat down, a prey to uneasiness. What was I to do, for he was right after all? And a struggle began within me, between desire and fear.

He laughed with a harsh, angry laugh. I sat down, feeling uneasy. What was I supposed to do, since he was right after all? And a struggle started inside me, between desire and fear.

He went on: "Do as you like, I have warned you, so, do not complain of the consequences."

He continued, "Do whatever you want, I've warned you, so don't complain about the consequences."

But I saw an ironical gayety in his eyes, such a delight in his revenge, and he made fun of me so jovially that I did not hesitate any longer. I gave him my hand, and said, "Good night. You know the old saying: A victory without peril is a triumph without glory, and upon my word, the victory is worth the danger."[Pg 104]

But I saw a sarcastic joy in his eyes, such a pleasure in his revenge, and he teased me so happily that I didn’t hesitate anymore. I held out my hand and said, "Good night. You know the old saying: A victory without peril is a triumph without glory, and honestly, the victory is worth the risk." [Pg 104]

And with a firm step I went into Francesca's room.

And with a confident stride, I entered Francesca's room.

I stopped short at the door in surprise and astonishment. She was already asleep. Sleep had overcome her when she had finished undressing, and she was reposing in the charming attitude of one of Titian's women.

I stopped abruptly at the door, taken aback and amazed. She was already asleep. Sleep had taken over her right after she finished getting undressed, and she lay there in a lovely pose like one of Titian's women.

It seemed as if she had lain down from sheer fatigue in order to take off her stockings, for they were lying on the bed. Then she had thought of something pleasant, no doubt, for she had waited to finish her reverie before moving, and then, closing her eyes, she had lost consciousness. A nightgown, embroidered about the neck such as one buys in cheap ready-made shops, was lying on the chair.

It looked like she had collapsed from exhaustion to take off her stockings, which were now on the bed. Then she must have thought of something nice because she stayed lost in her thoughts before moving. After closing her eyes, she drifted off. A nightgown, embroidered around the neck like the kind you find in inexpensive stores, was draped over the chair.

She was charming, young, firm and fresh.

She was charming, youthful, confident, and refreshing.

There is nothing prettier than a pretty woman asleep, and in a moment, seeing her thus in all her naïve charms, I was going to forget my friend's prudent counsels, but, suddenly turning to the toilet-table, I saw everything in the same state as I left it, and I sat down, anxious, and a prey to irresolution.

There’s nothing more beautiful than a woman asleep, and in that moment, seeing her like that in all her innocent charm, I almost forgot my friend’s wise advice. But then, as I turned to the dresser, I saw everything just as I had left it, and I sat down, anxious and filled with uncertainty.

I remained thus for a long time, not able to make up my mind either what to do. Retreat was impossible, and I must either pass the night on a chair, or go to bed myself at my own risk and peril.

I stayed like that for a long time, unable to decide what to do. Going back was not an option, so I had to either spend the night sitting in a chair or take the risk of going to bed myself.

I had no thoughts of sleeping either here or there, for my head was too excited and my eyes too occupied.

I wasn't thinking about sleeping anywhere because my mind was too energized and my eyes were too busy.

I moved about without stopping, feverish uncomfortable, enervated. Then I began to reason with myself, certainly with a view to capitulation. "If I lie down that does not bind me to anything, and I shall certainly be more comfortable on a mattress than on a chair."

I kept moving around, feeling restless and exhausted. Then I started to talk myself into it, clearly considering giving in. "If I lie down, that doesn't commit me to anything, and I'll definitely be more comfortable on a mattress than on a chair."

I undressed slowly, and then, stepping over the sleep[Pg 105]ing girl, I stretched myself out against the wall, turning my back on temptation.

I took off my clothes slowly, and then, stepping over the sleeping girl, I lay down against the wall, turning my back on temptation.

In this position I remained for a long time without going to sleep, when suddenly my neighbor woke up. She opened her eyes with astonishment, and still with that discontented look in them; then, perceiving that she was undressed, she got up, and calmly put on her nightgown with as much indifference as if I had not been present.

In this position, I stayed awake for a long time when suddenly my neighbor woke up. She opened her eyes in surprise, still looking discontented; then, realizing she was undressed, she got up and casually put on her nightgown as if I weren’t there at all.

Returning, she did not trouble herself at all about me, and immediately went quietly to sleep again with her head resting on her right arm.

Returning, she didn’t worry about me at all and soon went back to sleep, her head resting on her right arm.

As for me, I began to meditate on human weakness and fatuity, and then I went to sleep also.

As for me, I started to think about human weakness and foolishness, and then I also went to sleep.

She got up early, like a woman who is used to work in the morning. She woke me up by doing so, and I watched her through my half-closed eyelids.

She got up early, like someone who is used to working in the morning. She woke me up by doing that, and I watched her through my half-closed eyes.

She came and went without hurrying herself, as if she were astonished at having nothing to do. At length she went to the toilet-table, and in a moment she emptied all the scent that remained in my bottles. She certainly also used some water, but very little.

She came and went at her own pace, as if she couldn't believe she had nothing to do. Eventually, she went to the vanity and quickly used up all the remaining perfume in my bottles. She probably used a bit of water too, but not much.

When she was quite dressed, she sat down on her box again, and holding one knee between her hands, she seemed to be thinking.

When she was fully dressed, she sat back down on her box, holding one knee in her hands, and looked deep in thought.

At that moment I first pretended to notice her, and said:

At that moment, I acted like I just noticed her and said:

"Good morning, Francesca."

"Morning, Francesca."

Without seeming in at all a better temper than the previous night, she murmured, "Good morning."

Without appearing any more cheerful than the night before, she quietly said, "Good morning."

When I asked her whether she slept well, she nodded Yes, and jumping out of bed, I went and kissed her.

When I asked her if she slept well, she nodded Yes, and then jumping out of bed, I went and kissed her.

She turned her face towards me like a child who is[Pg 106] being kissed against its will; but I took her tenderly in my arms, and gently put my lips on her large eyes, which she closed with evident distaste under my kisses on her fresh cheeks and full lips which she turned away.

She turned her face towards me like a child who's being kissed against their will; but I held her gently in my arms and softly pressed my lips to her large eyes, which she closed with clear annoyance as I kissed her fresh cheeks and full lips that she turned away.

"You don't seem to like being kissed," I said to her.

"You don't seem to enjoy being kissed," I said to her.

"Mica" was her only answer.

"Mica" was her only reply.

I sat down on the trunk by her side, and, passing my arm through hers, I said: "Mica! mica! mica! in reply to everything. I shall call you Mademoiselle Mica, I think."

I sat down on the trunk next to her, and, wrapping my arm around hers, I said: "Mica! mica! mica! in response to everything. I think I’ll call you Mademoiselle Mica."

For the first time I fancied that I saw the shadow of a smile on her lips, but it passed by so quickly that I may have been mistaken.

For the first time, I thought I saw a hint of a smile on her lips, but it was gone so fast that I might have been wrong.

"But if you never say anything but Mica I shall not know what to do to try to please you. Let us see; what shall we do to-day?"

"But if you only ever say Mica, I won’t know how to make you happy. Let’s see; what should we do today?"

She hesitated a moment as if some fancy had flitted through her head, and then she said carelessly: "It is all the same to me; whatever you like."

She paused for a moment, as if a thought had crossed her mind, and then said casually, "It's all the same to me; do whatever you want."

"Very well, Mademoiselle Mica, we will have a carriage and go for a drive."

"Alright, Miss Mica, we'll get a carriage and go for a ride."

"As you please," she said.

"Whatever you want," she said.

Paul was waiting for us in the dining-room, looking as bored as third parties generally do in love affairs. I assumed a delighted air, and shook hands with him with triumphant energy.

Paul was waiting for us in the dining room, looking as bored as third wheels usually do in love stories. I put on a cheerful face and shook his hand with triumphant energy.

"What are you thinking of doing?" he asked.

"What are you thinking of doing?" he asked.

"First of all we will go and see a little of the town, and then we might take a carriage, for a drive in the neighborhood."

"First, we’ll check out a bit of the town, and then we might take a carriage for a drive around the area."

We breakfasted nearly in silence and then started. I dragged Francesca from palace to palace, and she[Pg 107] either looked at nothing or merely just glanced carelessly at all the various masterpieces. Paul followed us, growling all sorts of disagreeable things. Then we all three took a silent drive into the country and returned to dinner.

We had breakfast almost in silence and then set off. I pulled Francesca from palace to palace, and she[Pg 107] either stared blankly or just glanced lazily at all the different masterpieces. Paul trailed us, mumbling all kinds of unpleasant remarks. After that, the three of us took a quiet drive into the countryside and headed back for dinner.

The next day it was the same thing and the next day again; so on the third Paul said to me: "Look here, I am going to leave you; I am not going to stop here for three weeks watching you make love to this creature."

The next day it was the same thing and the next day again; so on the third, Paul said to me: "Listen, I’m going to leave you; I’m not sticking around for three weeks watching you hook up with this girl."

I was perplexed and annoyed, for to my great surprise I had become singularly attached to Francesca. A man is but weak and foolish, carried away by the merest trifle, and a coward every time that his senses are excited or mastered. I clung to this unknown girl, silent and dissatisfied as she always was. I liked her somewhat ill-tempered face, the dissatisfied droop of her mouth, the weariness of her look; I liked her fatigued movements, the contemptuous way in which she yielded to my desires, the very indifference of her caresses. A secret bond, that mysterious bond of animal love, the secret attachment of that possession which does not satiate, bound me to her. I told Paul so, quite frankly. He treated me as if I had been a fool, and then said:

I was confused and annoyed because, to my surprise, I had become unusually attached to Francesca. A man is weak and foolish, easily swayed by the smallest things, and he becomes a coward whenever his emotions take over. I found myself drawn to this unknown girl, who was always silent and dissatisfied. I liked her somewhat grumpy face, the dissatisfied droop of her mouth, the weariness in her eyes; I liked her tired movements, the dismissive way she gave in to my desires, and the very indifference of her touches. A secret bond, that mysterious connection of animal love, the hidden attachment of possession that never really satisfies, tied me to her. I told Paul this openly. He treated me like I was an idiot and then said:

"Very well, take her with you."

"Okay, take her with you."

But she obstinately refused to leave Genoa, without giving any reason. I besought, I reasoned, I promised, but all was of no avail, and so I stayed on.

But she stubbornly refused to leave Genoa without giving any reason. I begged, I reasoned, I promised, but none of it worked, so I stayed.

Paul declared that he would go by himself, and went so far as to pack up his portmanteau; but he remained all the same.

Paul said he was going to go alone and even packed his suitcase, but in the end, he stayed.

Thus a fortnight passed. Francesca was always silent and irritable, lived beside me rather than with me, responded to all my desires, all my demands, and all my[Pg 108] propositions with her perpetual Che mi fa, or with her no less perpetual Mica.

Thus, two weeks went by. Francesca was always quiet and moody, lived next to me instead of with me, and reacted to all my wishes, all my requests, and all my[Pg 108] suggestions with her constant Che mi fa, or with her equally constant Mica.

My friend got more and more furious, but my only answer was, "You can go if you are tired of staying. I am not detaining you."

My friend got angrier and angrier, but all I said was, "You can leave if you’re tired of being here. I'm not keeping you."

Then he called me names, overwhelmed me with reproaches, and exclaimed: "Where do you think I can go to now? We had three weeks at our disposal, and here is a fortnight gone! I cannot continue my journey now; and, in any case, I am not going to Venice, Florence, and Rome all by myself. But you will pay for it, and more dearly than you think for, most likely. You are not going to bring a man all the way from Paris in order to shut him up at an hotel in Genoa with an Italian adventuress."

Then he started insulting me, bombarding me with accusations, and shouted: "Where do you think I can go now? We had three weeks to use, and now two weeks are gone! I can't continue my journey now; besides, I'm definitely not going to Venice, Florence, and Rome all by myself. But you're going to pay for this, and probably more than you realize. You're not going to bring a man all the way from Paris just to lock him up in a hotel in Genoa with some Italian con artist."

When I told him, very calmly, to return to Paris, he exclaimed that he was going to do so the very next day; but the next day he was still there, still in a rage and swearing.

When I calmly told him to go back to Paris, he shouted that he was going to leave the very next day; but the next day he was still there, still furious and cursing.

By this time we began to be known in the streets through which we wandered from morning till night. Sometimes French people would turn round astonished at meeting their fellow-countrymen in the company of this girl with her striking costume, and who looked singularly out of place, not to say compromising, beside us.

By this point, we started to be recognized in the streets we walked through all day. Sometimes, French people would turn around, surprised to see their fellow countrymen with this girl in her striking outfit, who seemed really out of place, to say the least, next to us.

She used to walk along, leaning on my arm, without looking at anything. Why did she remain with me, with us, who seemed to procure her so little pleasure? Who was she? Where did she come from? What was she doing? Had she any plan or idea? Where did she live? As an adventuress, or by chance meetings? I tried in vain to find out and to explain it. The better I knew her the more enigmatical she became. She was[Pg 109] not one of those who make a living by any profession of venal love. She rather seemed to me to be a girl of poor family who had been seduced and taken away, and then cast aside and lost. What did she think was going to become of her, or whom was she waiting for? She certainly did not appear to be trying to make a conquest of me, or to get any real profit out of me.

She used to walk alongside me, leaning on my arm, without really looking at anything. Why did she stay with me, with us, who seemed to give her so little joy? Who was she? Where did she come from? What was she up to? Did she have any plans or ideas? Where did she live? Was she an adventurer, or just someone who met people by chance? I tried in vain to figure it out and explain it. The better I got to know her, the more mysterious she seemed. She wasn’t one of those who made a living through any form of paid love. She struck me as a girl from a poor family who had been seduced and taken away, only to be abandoned and lost. What did she think would happen to her, or who was she waiting for? She definitely didn’t seem to be trying to win me over or to gain anything real from me.

I tried to question her, to speak to her of her childhood and family; but she never gave me an answer. I stayed with her, my heart unfettered and my senses enchained, never wearied of holding her in my arms, that proud and quarrelsome woman, captivated by my senses, or rather seduced, overcome by a youthful, healthy, powerful charm, which emanated from her sweet-smelling person and from the robust lines of her body.

I tried to ask her about her childhood and family, but she never answered. I stayed with her, my heart free and my senses tied up, never tired of holding her in my arms, that proud and fiery woman, captivated by my feelings, or rather seduced, overwhelmed by a youthful, healthy, powerful charm that radiated from her sweet-smelling skin and the strong curves of her body.

Another week passed, and the term of my journey was drawing on, for I had to be back in Paris by July 11. By this time Paul had come to take his part in the adventure, though still grumbling at me, while I invented pleasures, distractions, and excursions to amuse my mistress and my friend; and in order to do this I gave myself a large amount of trouble.

Another week went by, and the end of my trip was approaching, as I needed to be back in Paris by July 11. By this point, Paul had joined in on the adventure, though he was still complaining about me, while I came up with fun activities, distractions, and outings to entertain my girlfriend and my friend; and to make this happen, I put in a lot of effort.

One day I proposed an excursion to Sta Margarita, that charming little town in the midst of gardens, hidden at the foot of a slope which stretches far into the sea up to the village of Portofino. We all three were following the excellent road which goes along the foot of the mountain. Suddenly Francesca said to me: "I shall not be able to go with you to-morrow; I must go and see some of my relations."

One day I suggested a trip to Sta Margarita, that lovely little town surrounded by gardens, tucked at the base of a hill that stretches down to the sea near the village of Portofino. The three of us were walking along the great road that runs at the base of the mountain. Suddenly, Francesca said to me, "I won't be able to go with you tomorrow; I have to visit some family."

That was all; I did not ask her any questions, as I was quite sure she would not answer me.[Pg 110]

That was it; I didn't ask her any questions because I was pretty sure she wouldn't answer me.[Pg 110]

The next morning she got up very early; then, as I remained in bed, she sat down at the foot of it, and said in a constrained and hesitating voice:

The next morning, she woke up really early; then, while I stayed in bed, she sat down at the foot of it and said in a stiff and uncertain voice:

"If I do not come back to-night, shall you come and fetch me?"

"If I don’t come back tonight, will you come to get me?"

"Most certainly I shall," was my reply. "Where must I come to?"

"Of course I will," was my reply. "Where should I go?"

Then she explained: "You must go into the Street Victor-Emmanuel, down the Passage Falene, and go into the furniture shop at the bottom, in a court, and there you must ask for Mme. Rondoli—That is where it is."

Then she explained: "You need to go to Victor-Emmanuel Street, down the Falene Passage, and enter the furniture store at the end, in a courtyard, and there you should ask for Mrs. Rondoli—That's where it is."

And so she went away, leaving me rather astonished.

And so she left, leaving me pretty surprised.

When Paul saw that I was alone he stammered out: "Where is Francesca?" And when I told him what had happened he exclaimed:

When Paul saw that I was by myself, he stammered: "Where's Francesca?" And when I told him what had happened, he exclaimed:

"My dear fellow, let us make use of our chance, and bolt; as it is, our time is up. Two days, more or less, make no difference. Let us start at once; go and pack up your things. Off we go!"

"My dear friend, let's take advantage of our opportunity and leave; our time is running out. A couple of days doesn't really matter. Let's get going; go pack your things. We're off!"

But I refused. I could not, as I told him, leave the girl in such a manner, after having lived with her for nearly three weeks. At any rate, I ought to say good-bye to her, and make her accept a present; I certainly had no intention of behaving badly to her.

But I refused. I couldn’t, as I told him, just leave the girl like that after spending nearly three weeks with her. Either way, I should say goodbye to her and give her a gift; I certainly didn’t plan to treat her badly.

But he would not listen; he pressed and worried me, but I would not give way.

But he wouldn't listen; he kept pushing and bothering me, but I wasn't going to give in.

I remained indoors for several hours, expecting Francesca's return, but she did not come, and at last, at dinner, Paul said with a triumphant air: "She has thrown you over, my dear fellow; it is certainly very strange."

I stayed inside for several hours, waiting for Francesca to come back, but she never showed up. Finally, at dinner, Paul said with a triumphant look, "She has dumped you, my friend; it’s definitely very odd."

I must acknowledge that I was surprised and rather[Pg 111] vexed. He laughed in my face, and made fun of me.

I have to admit that I was surprised and pretty[Pg 111] annoyed. He laughed at me and mocked me.

"It is not exactly a bad way of getting rid of you, though rather primitive. 'Just wait for me, I shall be back in a moment,' they often say. How long are you going to wait? I should not wonder if you were foolish enough to go and look for her at the address she gave you. 'Does Mme. Rondoli live here, please?' 'No, Sir.' I'll bet that you are longing to go there."

"It’s not the worst way to get rid of you, though it’s pretty basic. 'Just wait for me, I’ll be back in a sec,' they often say. How long will you wait? I wouldn’t be surprised if you were silly enough to search for her at the address she gave you. 'Does Mme. Rondoli live here, please?' 'No, Sir.' I bet you're really wanting to go there."

"Not in the least," I protested, "and I assure you that if she does not come back to-morrow morning I shall start by the express at eight o'clock. I shall have waited twenty-four hours, and that is enough; my conscience will be quite clear."

"Not at all," I insisted, "and I promise you that if she doesn’t come back tomorrow morning, I’ll catch the express at eight o’clock. I’ll have waited twenty-four hours, and that’s plenty; my conscience will be completely clear."

I spent an uneasy and unpleasant evening, for I really had at heart a very tender feeling for her. I went to bed at twelve o'clock, and hardly slept at all. I got up at six, called Paul, packed up my things, and two hours later we started for France together.

I had a restless and uncomfortable evening because I truly cared for her deeply. I went to bed at midnight and barely slept. I woke up at six, called Paul, packed my stuff, and two hours later, we set off for France together.

III

The next year, at just about the same period, I was seized, as one is with a periodical fever, with a new desire to go to Italy, and I immediately made up my mind to carry it into effect. There is no doubt that every well-educated man ought to see Florence, Venice, and Rome. It has, also, the additional advantage of providing many subjects of conversation in society, and of giving one an opportunity for bringing forward artistic generalities which appear profound.

The following year, around the same time, I was hit, like someone catching a seasonal bug, with a strong desire to go to Italy, and I quickly decided to make it happen. There's no doubt that every educated person should see Florence, Venice, and Rome. Plus, it offers the added benefit of providing a lot of topics to discuss in social settings, and it gives you a chance to throw out some artistic ideas that sound deep.

This time I went alone, and I arrived at Genoa at the[Pg 112] same time as the year before, but without any adventure on the road. I went to the same hotel, and actually happened to have the same room.

This time I went alone, and I arrived in Genoa at the[Pg 112] same time as the year before, but without any adventures on the way. I went to the same hotel and even ended up in the same room.

I was scarcely in bed when the recollection of Francesca which, since the evening before, had been floating vaguely through my mind, haunted me with strange persistency. I thought of her nearly the whole night, and by degrees the wish to see her again seized me, a confused desire at first, which gradually grew stronger and more intense. At last I made up my mind to spend the next day in Genoa to try and find her, and if I should not succeed, I would take the evening train.

I had barely gotten into bed when the memory of Francesca, which had been drifting around in my mind since the night before, suddenly overwhelmed me with a strange determination. I thought about her almost the entire night, and gradually the desire to see her again took hold of me—confused at first, but growing stronger and more intense as time went on. Eventually, I decided to spend the next day in Genoa to try to find her, and if I didn’t succeed, I would catch the evening train.

Early in the morning I set out on my search. I remembered the directions she had given me when she left me, perfectly—Victor-Emmanuel Street, etc., etc., house of the furniture-dealer, at the bottom of the yard on the right.

Early in the morning, I started my search. I clearly remembered the directions she had given me when she left—Victor-Emmanuel Street, and so on, the furniture dealer's house at the end of the yard on the right.

I found it without the least difficulty, and I knocked at the door of a somewhat dilapidated-looking dwelling. A fat woman opened it, who must have been very handsome, but who actually was only very dirty. Although she was too fat, she still bore the lines of majestic beauty; her untidy hair fell over her forehead and shoulders, and one fancied one could see her fat body floating about in an enormous dressing-gown covered with spots of dirt and grease. Round her neck she wore a great gilt necklace, and on her wrists were splendid bracelets of Genoa filigree work.

I found it without any trouble, and I knocked on the door of a somewhat rundown house. A heavyset woman answered it, who must have been very attractive at one point, but now was just very dirty. Even though she was quite overweight, she still had hints of once-great beauty; her messy hair fell over her forehead and shoulders, and one could imagine her large body floating around in a huge, stained bathrobe covered in dirt and grease. Around her neck, she wore a large gold necklace, and her wrists had beautiful bracelets made of Genoese filigree work.

In rather a hostile manner she asked me what I wanted, and I replied by requesting her to tell me whether Francesca Rondoli lived there.

In a pretty aggressive way, she asked me what I wanted, and I answered by asking her to tell me if Francesca Rondoli lived there.

"What do you want with her?" she asked.[Pg 113]

"What do you want with her?" she asked.[Pg 113]

"I had the pleasure of meeting her last year, and I should like to see her again."

"I had the pleasure of meeting her last year, and I would like to see her again."

The old woman looked at me suspiciously.

The old woman gave me a suspicious look.

"Where did you meet her?" she asked.

"Where did you meet her?" she asked.

"Why here, in Genoa itself."

"Why here, in Genoa?"

"What is your name?"

"What's your name?"

I hesitated a moment, and then I told her. I had scarcely done so when the Italian put out her arms as if to embrace me. "Oh! you are the Frenchman; how glad I am to see you! But what grief you caused the poor child. She waited for you a month; yes, a whole month. At first she thought you would come to fetch her. She wanted to see whether you loved her. If you only knew how she cried when she saw that you were not coming! She cried till she seemed to have no tears left. Then she went to the hotel, but you had gone. She thought that most likely you were traveling in Italy, and that you would return by Genoa to fetch her, as she would not go with you. And she waited more than a month, Monsieur; and she was so unhappy; so unhappy. I am her mother."

I paused for a moment, then I told her. I had barely finished when the Italian woman opened her arms as if to hug me. "Oh! You’re the Frenchman; I’m so glad to see you! But you really hurt the poor child. She waited for you a month; yes, a whole month. At first, she thought you would come to get her. She wanted to see if you loved her. If you only knew how much she cried when she saw you weren’t coming! She cried until it seemed like she had no tears left. Then she went to the hotel, but you had already left. She thought maybe you were traveling in Italy and would return through Genoa to get her, since she wouldn't go with you. And she waited for over a month, Monsieur; she was so unhappy; so unhappy. I’m her mother."

I really felt a little disconcerted, but I regained my self-possession, and asked:

I felt a bit unsettled, but I got my composure back and asked:

"Where is she now?"

"Where is she now?"

"She has gone to Paris with a painter, a delightful man, who loves her very much, and who gives her everything that she wants. Just look at what she sent me; they are very pretty, are they not?"

"She went to Paris with a painter, a charming guy who loves her deeply and gives her everything she desires. Just look at what she sent me; they're really nice, aren’t they?"

And she showed me, with quite Southern animation, her heavy bracelets and necklace. "I have also," she continued, "earrings with stones in them, a silk dress, and some rings; but I only wear them on grand occasions. Oh! she is very happy, Sir, very happy. She[Pg 114] will be so pleased when I tell her you have been here. But pray come in and sit down. You will take something or other, surely?"

And she showed me, with a lively Southern flair, her heavy bracelets and necklace. "I also have," she went on, "earrings with stones in them, a silk dress, and some rings; but I only wear them on special occasions. Oh! she is very happy, Sir, very happy. She[Pg 114] will be so pleased when I tell her you’ve been here. But please come in and have a seat. You’ll want something to drink, I’m sure?"

But I refused, as I now wished to get away by the first train; but she took me by the arm and pulled me in, saying:

But I refused, as I now wanted to leave on the first train; but she grabbed my arm and pulled me inside, saying:

"Please, come in; I must tell her that you have been in here."

"Come in; I need to let her know you were here."

I found myself in a small, rather dark room, furnished with only a table and a few chairs.

I found myself in a small, somewhat dark room, furnished with just a table and a few chairs.

She continued: "O! She is very happy now, very happy. When you met her in the train she was very miserable, for her lover had just left her at Marseilles, and she was coming back, poor child. But she liked you at once, though she was still rather sad, you understand. Now she has all she wants, and she writes and tells me everything that she does. His name is Bellemin, and they say he is a great painter in your country. He met her in the street here, and fell in love with her out of hand. But you will take a glass of syrup?—it is very good. Are you quite alone, this year?"

She continued: "Oh! She’s really happy now, very happy. When you met her on the train, she was really miserable because her boyfriend had just left her in Marseilles, and she was on her way back, poor thing. But she liked you right away, even though she was still a bit sad, you know? Now she has everything she wants, and she writes to me about everything she’s doing. His name is Bellemin, and they say he’s a great painter in your country. He saw her on the street here and fell in love with her instantly. But would you like a glass of syrup? It’s really good. Are you all on your own this year?"

"Yes," I said, "quite alone."

"Yeah," I said, "totally alone."

I felt an increasing inclination to laugh, as my first disappointment was dispelled by what Mother Rondoli said. I was obliged, however, to drink a glass of her syrup.

I felt a growing urge to laugh as my initial disappointment faded away thanks to what Mother Rondoli said. However, I had to drink a glass of her syrup.

"So you are quite alone?" she continued. "How sorry I am that Francesca is not here now; she would have been company for you all the time you stayed. It is not very amusing to go about all by oneself, and she will be very sorry also."

"So you're all alone?" she went on. "I feel really bad that Francesca isn't here right now; she would have kept you company the whole time you were here. It's not much fun to wander around by yourself, and she'll be pretty upset about it too."

Then, as I was getting up to go, she exclaimed:

Then, as I was getting up to leave, she said:

"But would you not like Carlotta to go with you?[Pg 115] She knows all the walks very well. She is my second daughter, Sir."

"But wouldn't you want Carlotta to come with you?[Pg 115] She knows all the paths really well. She's like my second daughter, Sir."

No doubt she took my look of surprise for consent, for she opened the inner door and called out up the dark stairs which I could not see:

No doubt she saw my surprised look as agreement, so she opened the inner door and called out up the dark stairs that I couldn't see:

"Carlotta! Carlotta! make haste down, my dear child."

"Carlotta! Carlotta! Hurry down, my dear."

I tried to protest, but she would not listen.

I tried to speak up, but she wouldn't listen.

"No; she will be very glad to go with you; she is very nice, and much more cheerful than her sister, and she is a good girl, a very good girl, whom I love very much."

"No; she will be really happy to go with you; she's really nice, way more cheerful than her sister, and she's a good person, a really good person, whom I love a lot."

In a few moments, a tall, slender, dark girl appeared, with her hair hanging down, and whose youthful figure showed unmistakably beneath an old dress of her mother's.

In a few moments, a tall, slender dark girl appeared, her hair hanging down, and her youthful figure clearly visible under an old dress that belonged to her mother.

The latter at once told her how matters stood.

She immediately told her how things were.

"This is Francesca's Frenchman, you know, the one whom she knew last year. He is quite alone, and has come to look for her, poor fellow; so I told him that you would go with him to keep him company."

"This is Francesca's French guy, you know, the one she met last year. He’s all alone and has come to find her, poor thing; so I told him that you would go with him to keep him company."

The girl looked at me with her handsome dark eyes, and said, smiling:

The girl looked at me with her beautiful dark eyes and said, smiling:

"I have no objection, if he wishes it."

"I don't mind if that's what he wants."

I could not possibly refuse, and merely said:

I couldn't possibly say no, so I just said:

"Of course I shall be very glad of your company."

"Of course, I’d be really happy to have your company."

Her mother pushed her out. "Go and get dressed directly; put on your blue dress and your hat with the flowers, and make haste."

Her mom pushed her out. "Go get dressed right away; put on your blue dress and your hat with the flowers, and hurry up."

As soon as she had left the room the old woman explained herself: "I have two others, but they are much younger. It costs a lot of money to bring up four children. Luckily the eldest is off my hands at present."[Pg 116]

As soon as she left the room, the old woman explained herself: "I have two other kids, but they’re much younger. It costs a lot to raise four children. Thankfully, the oldest is out of my hair for now."[Pg 116]

Then she told all about herself, about her husband, who had been an employé on the railway, but who was dead, and she expatiated on the good qualities of Carlotta, her second girl, who soon returned, dressed, as her sister had been, in a striking, peculiar manner.

Then she shared everything about herself, including her husband, who had worked for the railway but had passed away, and she went on about the great qualities of Carlotta, her second daughter, who soon came back, dressed in a striking, unique way, just like her sister had been.

Her mother examined her from head to foot, and, after finding everything right, she said:

Her mom looked her over from head to toe, and after making sure everything was okay, she said:

"Now, my children, you can go." Then turning to the girl, she said: "Be sure you are back by ten o'clock to-night; you know the door is locked then." The answer was:

"Okay, kids, you can go now." Then, turning to the girl, she said, "Make sure you're back by ten tonight; the door locks then." The response was:

"All right, mamma; don't alarm yourself."

"All right, Mom; don't freak out."

She took my arm, and we went wandering about the streets, just as I had done the previous year with her sister.

She took my arm, and we wandered around the streets, just like I had done the year before with her sister.

We returned to the hotel for lunch, and then I took my new friend to Santa Margarita, just as I had done with her sister the year previously.

We went back to the hotel for lunch, and then I took my new friend to Santa Margarita, just like I had done with her sister the year before.

And she did not go home that night, although the door was to be closed at ten o'clock!

And she didn’t go home that night, even though the door was supposed to close at ten o'clock!

During the whole fortnight which I had at my disposal I took Carlotta to all the places of interest in and about Genoa. She gave me no cause to regret the other.

During the entire two weeks I had available, I took Carlotta to all the interesting places in and around Genoa. She made me glad I chose her instead.

She cried when I left her, and the morning of my departure I gave her four bracelets for her mother, besides a substantial token of my affection for herself.

She cried when I left her, and on the morning of my departure, I gave her four bracelets for her mom, along with a meaningful gift as a token of my affection for her.

One of these days I intend to return to Italy, and I cannot help remembering, with a certain amount of uneasiness, mingled with hope, that Mme. Rondoli has two more daughters.

One of these days I plan to go back to Italy, and I can’t help but remember, with a bit of uneasiness mixed with hope, that Mme. Rondoli has two more daughters.


CHÂLI

Admiral de la Vallee, who seemed to be half asleep in his armchair, said in a voice which sounded like an old woman's:

Admiral de la Vallee, who looked like he was half asleep in his armchair, said in a voice that sounded like an old woman's:

"I had a very singular little love adventure once; would you like to hear it?"

"I had a unique little love adventure once; would you like to hear about it?"

He spoke from the depths of his great chair, with that everlasting dry, wrinkled smile on his lips, that smile à la Voltaire, which made people take him for a terrible skeptic.

He spoke from the depths of his large chair, with that same dry, wrinkled smile on his lips, that smile à la Voltaire, which led people to see him as a serious skeptic.

I

I was thirty years of age and first lieutenant in the navy, when I was intrusted with an astronomical expedition to Central India. The English Government provided me with all the necessary means for carrying out my enterprise, and I was soon busied with a few followers in that strange, surprising, prodigious country.

I was thirty years old and a first lieutenant in the navy when I was given an astronomical expedition to Central India. The British Government supplied me with all the resources I needed to complete my mission, and I quickly found myself busy with a few companions in that unique, incredible, and extraordinary country.

It would take me ten volumes to relate that journey. I went through wonderfully magnificent regions, and was received by strangely handsome princes, who entertained me with incredible magnificence. For two months it seemed to me as if I were walking in a poem, and that I was going about in a fairy kingdom, on the back of imaginary elephants. In the midst of wild forests I discovered extraordinary ruins, delicate and chiseled like jewels, fine as lace and enormous as mountains, those fabulous, divine monuments which are so[Pg 118] graceful that one falls in love with their form like one falls in love with a woman, and that one feels a physical and sensual pleasure in looking at them. As Victor Hugo says, "Whilst wide-awake, I was walking in a dream."

It would take me ten books to tell that story. I traveled through incredibly beautiful places and was welcomed by strikingly handsome princes, who hosted me with lavish hospitality. For two months, it felt like I was walking through a poem, wandering in a fairy-tale kingdom, riding on imaginary elephants. In the heart of wild forests, I found amazing ruins, intricate and detailed like jewels, delicate as lace and massive as mountains—those stunning, divine structures that are so graceful you fall in love with their shape just like you would with a woman, and you feel a physical and sensual pleasure just from looking at them. As Victor Hugo says, "Whilst wide-awake, I was walking in a dream."

Towards the end of my journey I reached Ganhard, which was formerly one of the most prosperous towns in Central India, but is now much decayed and governed by a wealthy, arbitrary, violent, generous, and cruel prince. His name is Rajah Maddan, a true Oriental potentate, delicate and barbarous, affable and sanguinary, combining feminine grace with pitiless ferocity.

Towards the end of my journey, I arrived at Ganhard, which used to be one of the most prosperous towns in Central India, but is now heavily deteriorated and ruled by a wealthy, unpredictable, violent, generous, and cruel prince. His name is Rajah Maddan, a true Eastern ruler, both refined and brutal, friendly yet bloodthirsty, merging feminine elegance with ruthless savagery.

The city lies at the bottom of a valley, on the banks of a little lake which is surrounded by pagodas, which bathe their walls in the water.

The city sits at the bottom of a valley, next to a small lake that is surrounded by pagodas that reflect their walls in the water.

At a distance the city looks like a white spot which grows larger as one approaches it, and by degrees one discovers the domes and spires, all the slender and graceful summits of Indian monuments.

From a distance, the city appears as a white dot that gets bigger as you get closer, and gradually you start to see the domes and spires, all the tall and elegant tops of Indian monuments.

At about an hour's distance from the gates, I met a superbly caparisoned elephant, surrounded by a guard of honor which the sovereign had sent me, and I was conducted to the palace with great ceremony.

About an hour away from the gates, I encountered a beautifully adorned elephant, accompanied by a guard of honor that the ruler had sent for me, and I was taken to the palace with great pomp.

I should have liked to have taken the time to put on my gala uniform, but royal impatience would not admit of it. He was anxious to make my acquaintance, to know what he might expect from me, and then he would see.

I would have liked to take the time to put on my fancy uniform, but the royal impatience wouldn’t allow it. He was eager to meet me, to understand what he could expect from me, and then he would decide.

I was introduced into a great hall surrounded by galleries, in the midst of bronze-colored soldiers in splendid uniforms, while all about were standing men dressed in striking robes studded with precious stones.

I was brought into a grand hall surrounded by balconies, in the midst of bronze-colored soldiers in magnificent uniforms, while all around were men dressed in eye-catching robes decorated with precious stones.

I saw a shining mass, a kind of sitting sun reposing[Pg 119] on a bench like our garden benches, without a back; it was the rajah who was waiting for me, motionless, in a robe of the purest canary color. He had some ten or fifteen million francs worth of diamonds on him, and by itself, on his forehead glistened the famous star of Delhi, which has always belonged to the illustrious dynasty of the Pariharas of Mundore, from whom my host was descended.

I saw a bright figure, like a sitting sun resting[Pg 119] on a bench similar to the ones in our garden, without a back; it was the rajah waiting for me, completely still, dressed in a robe of the brightest canary yellow. He had diamonds worth around ten to fifteen million francs on him, and prominently on his forehead shone the famous star of Delhi, which has always belonged to the legendary Pariharas of Mundore dynasty, of which my host was a descendant.

He was a man of about five-and-twenty, who seemed to have some negro blood in his veins, although he belonged to the purest Hindoo race. He had large, almost motionless, rather vague eyes, fat lips, a curly beard, low forehead, and dazzling sharp white teeth, which he frequently showed with a mechanical smile. He got up and gave me his hand in the English fashion, and then made me sit down beside him on a bench which was so high that my feet hardly touched the ground, and I was very uncomfortable on it.

He was around twenty-five years old and seemed to have some dark ancestry, even though he was from a pure Hindu background. He had large, almost still, somewhat unclear eyes, full lips, a curly beard, a low forehead, and bright white teeth that he often displayed with a stiff smile. He stood up and shook my hand in the English way, then had me sit next to him on a bench that was so high my feet barely reached the ground, making me quite uncomfortable.

He immediately proposed a tiger hunt for the next day; war and hunting were his chief occupations, and he could hardly understand how one could care for anything else. He was evidently fully persuaded that I had only come all that distance to amuse him a little, and to be the companion of his pleasures.

He quickly suggested going on a tiger hunt the next day; war and hunting were his main interests, and he could barely grasp how someone could be interested in anything else. He was clearly convinced that I had traveled all that way just to entertain him a bit and to join him in his pleasures.

As I stood greatly in need of his assistance, I tried to flatter his tastes, and he was so pleased with me that he immediately wished to show me how his trained boxers fought, and he led the way into a kind of arena situated within the palace.

As I was in desperate need of his help, I tried to appeal to his interests, and he was so impressed with me that he immediately wanted to show me how his trained boxers fought, leading me to a sort of arena located inside the palace.

At his command two naked men appeared, their hands covered with steel claws. They immediately began to attack each other, trying to strike one another with this sharp weapon, which left long cuts, from[Pg 120] which the blood flowed freely down their dark skin.

At his command, two naked men showed up, their hands covered in steel claws. They instantly started to fight each other, trying to hit one another with the sharp weapons, leaving deep cuts from[Pg 120] which blood flowed freely down their dark skin.

It lasted for a long time, till their bodies were a mass of wounds, and the combatants were tearing each other's flesh with this sort of rake made of pointed blades. One of them had his jaw smashed, while the ear of the other was split into three pieces.

It went on for a long time, until their bodies were covered in wounds, and the fighters were ripping each other's flesh with a kind of rake made of sharp blades. One of them had his jaw broken, while the other had his ear torn into three pieces.

The prince looked on with ferocious pleasure, uttered grunts of delight, and imitated all their movements with careless gestures, crying out constantly:

The prince watched with intense pleasure, letting out grunts of excitement, and mimicked all their movements with casual gestures, shouting constantly:

"Strike, strike hard!"

"Hit hard!"

One fell down unconscious, and had to be carried out of the arena, covered with blood, while the rajah uttered a sigh of regret because it was over so soon.

One collapsed unconscious and had to be carried out of the arena, covered in blood, while the rajah sighed in regret because it was over so quickly.

He turned to me to know my opinion; I was disgusted, but I congratulated him loudly. He then gave orders that I was to be conducted to Couch-Mahal (the palace of pleasure), where I was to be lodged.

He turned to me to ask for my opinion; I was disgusted, but I loudly congratulated him. He then gave orders for me to be taken to Couch-Mahal (the pleasure palace), where I would be staying.

This bijou palace was situated at the extremity of the royal park, and one of its walls was built into the sacred lake of Vihara. It was square, with three rows of galleries with colonnades of most beautiful workmanship. At each angle there were light, lofty or low towers, standing either singly or in pairs: no two were alike, and they looked like flowers growing out of that graceful plant of Oriental architecture. All were surmounted by fantastic roofs, like coquettish ladies' caps.

This small palace was located at the edge of the royal park, and one of its walls was built into the sacred lake of Vihara. It had a square shape and featured three rows of galleries with beautifully crafted colonnades. Each corner had light, tall or short towers, either standing alone or in pairs: no two were the same, and they resembled flowers blooming from that elegant style of Oriental architecture. All were topped with whimsical roofs, resembling playful ladies' hats.

In the middle of the edifice a large dome raised its round cupola like a large white woman's breast, beside a beautiful clock-tower.

In the center of the building, a large dome rose with its round cupola like a big white woman's breast, next to a beautiful clock tower.

The whole building was covered with sculpture from top to bottom, with those exquisite arabesques which delight the eye, of motionless processions of delicate[Pg 121] figures whose attitudes and gestures in stone told the story of Indian manners and customs.

The entire building was adorned with sculptures from top to bottom, featuring those exquisite designs that please the eye, composed of still processions of delicate[Pg 121] figures whose poses and gestures in stone portrayed the narrative of Indian customs and traditions.

The rooms were lighted by windows with dentelated arches, looking on to the gardens. On the marble floor were designs of graceful bouquets in onyx, lapis-lazuli, and agate.

The rooms were lit by windows with decorative arches that overlooked the gardens. The marble floor had designs of elegant bouquets made from onyx, lapis lazuli, and agate.

I had scarcely had time to finish my toilet when Haribada, a court dignitary who was specially charged to communicate between the prince and me, announced his sovereign's visit.

I had hardly finished getting ready when Haribada, a court official tasked with relaying messages between the prince and me, announced that my sovereign was coming to visit.

The saffron-colored rajah appeared, again shook hands with me, and began to tell me a thousand different things, constantly asking me for my opinion, which I had great difficulty in giving him. Then he wished to show me the ruins of the former palace at the other extremity of the gardens.

The saffron-colored rajah showed up, shook my hand again, and started to share a thousand different things, always asking for my opinion, which I found really hard to give him. Then he wanted to show me the ruins of the old palace at the far end of the gardens.

It was a real forest of stones inhabited by a large tribe of apes. On our approach the males began to run along the walls, making the most hideous faces at us, while the females ran away, showing their bare rumps, and carrying off their young in their arms. The rajah shouted with laughter and pinched my arm to draw my attention, and to testify his own delight, and sat down in the midst of the ruins, while around us, squatting on the top of the walls, perching on every eminence, a number of animals with white whiskers put out their tongues and shook their fists at us.

It was like a real stone forest filled with a large tribe of apes. As we got closer, the males started to run along the walls, making the ugliest faces at us, while the females fled, showing their bare backsides and carrying their young in their arms. The rajah burst out laughing and pinched my arm to get my attention and show his own amusement, then sat down in the middle of the ruins. All around us, squatting on the tops of the walls and perched on every high point, a bunch of animals with white whiskers stuck out their tongues and shook their fists at us.

When he had seen enough of this, the yellow rajah rose and began to walk sedately on, keeping me always at his side, happy at having shown me such things on the very day of my arrival, and reminding me that a grand tiger-hunt was to take place the next day, in my honor.[Pg 122]

When he had seen enough of this, the yellow rajah stood up and began to walk calmly ahead, always keeping me by his side. He was pleased to have shown me such things on the very day of my arrival and reminded me that a grand tiger hunt was scheduled for the next day, in my honor.[Pg 122]

I was present at it, at a second, a third, at ten, twenty in succession. We hunted all the animals which the country produces in turn; the panther, the bear, elephant, antelope, the hippopotamus and the crocodile—what do I know of, half the beasts in creation I should say. I was disgusted at seeing so much blood flow, and tired of this monotonous pleasure.

I was there for one, then another, then ten, twenty in a row. We hunted all the animals that the country produces in turn: the panther, the bear, the elephant, the antelope, the hippopotamus, and the crocodile—who knows, maybe half the beasts in existence. I was grossed out by all the blood and tired of this same old thrill.

At length the prince's ardor abated and, at my urgent request, he left me a little leisure for work, and contented himself by loading me with costly presents. He sent me jewels, magnificent stuffs, and well-broken animals of all sorts, which Haribada presented to me with apparently as grave respect as if I had been the sun himself although he heartily despised me at the bottom of his heart.

Eventually, the prince's enthusiasm faded, and after I insisted, he gave me some time to work while he satisfied himself by showering me with expensive gifts. He sent me jewels, luxurious fabrics, and well-trained animals of all kinds, which Haribada delivered to me with a serious demeanor as if I were the sun itself, even though he truly looked down on me.

Every day a procession of servants brought me in covered dishes, a portion of each course that was served at the royal table; every day he seemed to take an extreme pleasure in getting up some new entertainment for me—dances by the Bayaderes, jugglers, reviews of the troops, and I was obliged to pretend to be most delighted with it, so as not to hurt his feelings when he wished to show me his wonderful country in all its charm and all its splendor.

Every day, a line of servants brought me covered dishes, a sample of each course served at the royal table; every day, he seemed to find great joy in arranging new entertainment for me—dances by the Bayaderes, jugglers, troop reviews—and I had to pretend to be very delighted with it, so as not to hurt his feelings when he wanted to show me his amazing country in all its charm and splendor.

As soon as I was left alone for a few moments I either worked or went to see the monkeys, whose company pleased me a great deal better than that of their royal master.

As soon as I had a moment to myself, I either worked or went to watch the monkeys, whose company I enjoyed much more than that of their royal master.

One evening, however, on coming back from a walk, I found Haribada outside the gate of my palace. He told me in mysterious tones that a gift from the king was waiting for me in my room, and he said that his[Pg 123] master begged me to excuse him for not having sooner thought of offering me that of which I had been deprived for such a long time.

One evening, however, as I was returning from a walk, I found Haribada outside the gate of my palace. He told me in a mysterious tone that a gift from the king was waiting for me in my room, and he said that his[Pg 123]master asked me to forgive him for not having thought of offering me something I had been missing for such a long time.

After these obscure remarks the ambassador bowed and withdrew.

After these unclear comments, the ambassador bowed and left.

When I went in I saw six little girls standing against the wall motionless, side-by-side, like smelts on a skewer. The eldest was perhaps ten and the youngest eight years old. For the first moment I could not understand why this girls' school had taken up its abode in my rooms; then, however, I divined the prince's delicate attention: he had made me a present of a harem, and had chosen it very young from an excess of generosity. There, the more unripe the fruit is, in the higher estimation it is held.

When I walked in, I saw six little girls standing still against the wall, side-by-side, like fish on a skewer. The oldest looked about ten, and the youngest was eight. At first, I couldn't figure out why this girls' school had settled in my rooms; then I realized the prince's thoughtful gesture: he had gifted me a harem and picked them at a very young age out of sheer generosity. Here, the more immature the fruit, the more it's valued.

For some time I remained confused and embarrassed, ashamed in the presence of these children, who looked at me with great grave eyes which seemed already to divine what I should want of them.

For a while, I felt confused and embarrassed, ashamed in front of these kids, who looked at me with serious eyes that seemed to already know what I was going to ask of them.

I did not know what to say to them; I felt inclined to send them back; but one cannot return the presents of a prince; it would have been a mortal insult. I was obliged, therefore, to keep them, and to install this troop of children in my rooms.

I didn’t know what to say to them; I felt like sending them back; but you can’t return gifts from a prince; that would be a serious insult. So, I had to keep them and set up this group of kids in my rooms.

They stood motionless, looking at me, waiting for my orders, trying to read my thoughts in my eyes. Confound such a present! How dreadfully it was in my way. At last, thinking that I must be looking rather ridiculous, I asked the eldest her name.

They stood still, staring at me, waiting for my instructions, trying to figure out what I was thinking by looking into my eyes. What a frustrating situation! It was so inconvenient for me. Finally, realizing I must look pretty foolish, I asked the oldest one her name.

"Châli," she replied.

"Châli," she said.

This little creature, with her beautiful skin, which was slightly yellow, like old ivory, was a marvel, a per[Pg 124]fect statue, with her face and its long and severe lines.

This little creature, with her beautiful skin, which was slightly yellow, like old ivory, was a wonder, a perfect statue, with her face and its long and sharp features.

I then asked, in order to see what she would reply, and also, perhaps, to embarrass her:

I then asked, to see how she would respond, and also, maybe, to put her on the spot:

"What have you come here for?"

"What did you come here for?"

She replied, in her soft, harmonious voice:

She answered in her gentle, melodic voice:

"I have come to be altogether at my lord's disposal, and to do whatever he wishes."

"I am completely at my lord's service and ready to do whatever he wants."

She was evidently quite resigned.

She was clearly quite resigned.

I put the same question to the youngest, who answered immediately in her shrill voice:

I asked the same question to the youngest, who quickly replied in her high-pitched voice:

"I am here to do whatever you ask me, my master."

"I’m here to do whatever you need, my master."

This one was like a little mouse, and was very taking, just as they all were, so I took her in my arms and kissed her. The others made a movement to go away, thinking, no doubt, that I had made my choice; but I ordered them to stay, and sitting down in the Indian fashion, I made them all sit round me, and began to tell them fairy-tales, for I spoke their language tolerably well.

This one was like a little mouse and very cute, just like all the others, so I picked her up in my arms and kissed her. The others seemed ready to leave, probably thinking I had made my choice; but I told them to stay. Sitting cross-legged, I made everyone gather around me and started telling them fairy tales, as I spoke their language pretty well.

They listened very attentively, and trembled, wringing their hands in agony. Poor little things, they were not thinking any longer of the reason why they were sent to me.

They listened closely, shaking and wringing their hands in distress. Poor little ones, they had stopped considering why they were sent to me.

When I had finished my story, I called Latchmân, my confidential servant, and made him bring sweetmeats and cakes, of which they ate enough to make themselves ill; then, as I began to find the adventure rather funny, I organized games to amuse my wives.

When I finished my story, I called Latchmân, my trusted servant, and had him bring out sweets and cakes, which they ate in such excess that they made themselves sick; then, as I found the situation rather amusing, I set up games to entertain my wives.

One of these diversions had an enormous success. I made a bridge of my legs, and the six children ran underneath, the smallest beginning and the tallest always knocking against them a little, because she did[Pg 125] not stoop enough. It made them shout with laughter, and these young voices sounding beneath the low vaults of my sumptuous palace, seemed to wake it up and to people it with childlike gaiety, filling it with life.

One of these activities was a huge hit. I made a bridge with my legs, and the six kids ran underneath. The smallest one started first, and the tallest always bumped into them a bit because she didn’t bend down enough. It made them burst out laughing, and their young voices echoing under the low arches of my fancy palace felt like it brought the place to life, filling it with childlike joy.

Next I took great interest in seeing to the sleeping apartments of my innocent concubines, and in the end I saw them safely locked up under the surveillance of four female servants, whom the prince had sent me at the same time in order to take care of my sultanas.

Next, I became very interested in checking on the sleeping quarters of my innocent concubines, and eventually, I ensured they were securely locked up under the watchful eyes of four female servants that the prince had sent to look after my sultanas.

For a week I took the greatest pleasure in acting the papa towards these living dolls. We had capital games of hide-and-seek, puss-in-the-corner, &c., which gave them the greatest pleasure, for every day I taught them a new game, to their intense delight.

For a week, I really enjoyed playing the dad to these living dolls. We had a lot of fun playing hide-and-seek, tag, and other games, which brought them so much joy. Every day, I taught them a new game, and they were absolutely thrilled.

My house now seemed to be one large class, and my little friends, dressed in beautiful silk stuffs, and in materials embroidered with gold and silver, ran up and down the long galleries and the quiet rooms like little human animals.

My house now felt like one big classroom, and my little friends, dressed in beautiful silk and fabrics embroidered with gold and silver, ran up and down the long hallways and quiet rooms like small animals.

At last, one evening, without my knowing exactly how it happened, the oldest of them, the one called Châli, and who looked so like an ivory statue, became my wife.

At last, one evening, without me knowing exactly how it happened, the oldest of them, the one named Châli, who looked so much like an ivory statue, became my wife.

She was an adorable little creature, timid and gentle, who soon got to love me ardently, with some degree of shame, with hesitation as if afraid of European justice, with reserve and scruples, and yet with passionate tenderness. I cherished her as if I had been her father.

She was a charming little being, shy and kind, who quickly came to love me deeply, though with a bit of embarrassment, hesitating as if fearful of European justice, holding back and being cautious, yet filled with passionate affection. I cared for her as if I were her father.

I beg your pardon, ladies; I am going rather too far.

I’m really sorry, ladies; I’m going a bit too far.

The others continued to play in the palace, like a lot of happy kittens, and Châli never left me except when I went to the prince.[Pg 126]

The others kept playing in the palace, like a bunch of happy kittens, and Châli stayed by my side except when I visited the prince.[Pg 126]

We passed delicious hours together in the ruins of the old castle, among the monkeys, who had become our friends.

We spent enjoyable hours together in the ruins of the old castle, surrounded by the monkeys, who had become our friends.

She used to lie on my knees, and remain there, turning all sorts of things over in her little sphinx's head, or perhaps not thinking of anything, retaining that beautiful, charming, hereditary pose of that noble and dreamy people, the hieratic pose of the sacred statues.

She would lie on my knees and stay there, thinking about all sorts of things in her little sphinx-like mind, or maybe not thinking at all, holding that beautiful, charming, inherited pose of the noble and dreamy people, the statuesque pose of the sacred figures.

In a large brass dish I had brought provisions, cakes, fruits. The apes came nearer and nearer, followed by their young ones, who were more timid; at last they sat down round us in a circle, without daring to come any nearer, waiting for me to distribute my delicacies. Then, almost invariably, a male more daring than the rest would come to me with outstretched hand, like a beggar, and I would give him something, which he would take to his wife. All the others immediately began to utter furious cries, cries of rage and jealousy; and I could not make the terrible racket cease except by throwing each one his share.

In a big brass dish, I had brought snacks, cakes, and fruits. The apes got closer and closer, followed by their younger ones, who were more scared; eventually, they sat down in a circle around us, too nervous to come any closer, waiting for me to share my treats. Then, almost always, a more fearless male would approach me with his hand out like a beggar, and I would give him something, which he would take to his mate. Immediately, all the others would start making a furious racket, cries of anger and jealousy; and I could only quiet the terrible noise by tossing each one their share.

As I was very comfortable in the ruins I had my instruments brought there, so that I might be able to work. As soon, however, as they saw the copper fittings on my scientific instruments, the monkeys, no doubt taking them for some deadly engines, fled on all sides, uttering the most piercing cries.

As I was quite at ease in the ruins, I had my tools brought there so I could work. However, as soon as the monkeys saw the copper parts on my scientific instruments, they must have thought they were dangerous weapons because they ran away in all directions, making the loudest screams.

I often also spent my evenings with Châli on one of the external galleries that looked on to the lake of Vihara. Without speaking we looked at the bright moon gliding over the sky and throwing a mantle of trembling silver over the water, and down there, on the further shore, the row of small pagodas like elegant mushrooms with their stalks in the water. Taking the[Pg 127] thoughtful head of my little mistress between my hands, I printed a long, soft kiss on her polished brow, on her great eyes, which were full of the secret of that ancient and fabulous land, and on her calm lips which opened to my caress. I felt a confused, powerful, above all, a poetical, sensation, the sensation that I possessed a whole race in this little girl, that mysterious race from which all the others seem to have taken their origin.

I often spent my evenings with Châli on one of the outer balconies that overlooked the lake of Vihara. Without saying a word, we watched the bright moon gliding across the sky and casting a shimmering silver mantle over the water, while down on the opposite shore, the row of small pagodas looked like elegant mushrooms with their stems in the water. Cradling the thoughtful face of my little mistress in my hands, I placed a long, soft kiss on her smooth forehead, on her large eyes that held the secrets of that ancient and amazing land, and on her calm lips that welcomed my kiss. I felt a confusing, powerful, and above all, poetic sensation, the feeling that I held an entire race within this little girl, that mysterious race from which all others seem to have originated.

The prince, however, continued to load me with presents. One day he sent me a very unexpected object, which excited a passionate admiration in Châli. It was merely one of those cardboard boxes covered with shells stuck on outside, and they can be bought at any European seaside resort for a penny or two. But there it was a jewel beyond price, and no doubt was the first that had found its way into the kingdom. I put it on a table and left it there, wondering at the value which was set upon this trumpery article out of a bazaar.

The prince kept showering me with gifts. One day, he sent me a surprise item that sparked a deep admiration in Châli. It was just one of those cardboard boxes decorated with shells glued to the outside, something you could find at any European beach town for a couple of cents. But to them, it was a priceless treasure, and it was probably the first one ever in the kingdom. I placed it on a table and left it there, amazed by the significance they attached to this trivial item from a market.

But Châli never got tired of looking at it, of admiring it ecstatically. From time to time she would say to me, "May I touch it?" And when I had given her permission she raised the lid, closed it again with the greatest precaution, touched the shells very gently, and the contact seemed to give her real physical pleasure.

But Châli never got tired of looking at it, of admiring it ecstatically. From time to time she would say to me, "Can I touch it?" And when I gave her permission, she lifted the lid, closed it again with the utmost care, touched the shells very gently, and the contact seemed to bring her real physical pleasure.

However, I had finished my work, and it was time for me to return. I was a long time in making up my mind, kept back by my tenderness for my little friend, but at last I was obliged to fix the day of my departure.

However, I had completed my work, and it was time for me to head back. I struggled for a long time to make a decision, held back by my affection for my little friend, but eventually, I had to set the date for my departure.

The prince got up fresh hunting excursions and fresh wrestling matches, and after a fortnight of these pleasures I declared that I could stay no longer, and he gave me my liberty.[Pg 128]

The prince organized new hunting trips and wrestling matches, and after two weeks of these enjoyable activities, I announced that I could stay no longer, and he granted me my freedom.[Pg 128]

My farewell from Châli was heartrending. She wept, lying beside me, with her head on my breast, shaken with sobs. I did not know how to console her; my kisses were no good.

My goodbye with Châli was truly heartbreaking. She cried, lying next to me with her head on my chest, trembling with sobs. I didn't know how to comfort her; my kisses didn't help.

All at once an idea struck me, and getting up I went and got the shell-box, and putting it into her hands, I said, "That is for you; it is yours."

Suddenly, an idea came to me, so I got up, grabbed the shell box, and handed it to her, saying, "This is for you; it belongs to you."

Then I saw her smile at first. Her whole face was lighted up with internal joy, with that profound joy when impossible dreams are suddenly realized, and she embraced me ardently.

Then I saw her smile for the first time. Her whole face was lit up with inner happiness, that deep joy when impossible dreams suddenly come true, and she hugged me tightly.

All the same, she wept bitterly when I bade her a last farewell.

All the same, she cried hard when I said my final goodbye.

I gave paternal kisses and cakes to all the rest of my wives, and then I started.

I gave fatherly kisses and treats to all my other wives, and then I set off.

II

Two years had passed when my duties again called me to Bombay, and, because I knew the country and the language well, I was left there to undertake another mission.

Two years went by when my responsibilities took me back to Bombay, and since I was familiar with the country and the language, I was assigned to another mission there.

I finished what I had to do as quickly as possible, and as I had a considerable amount of spare time on my hands I determined to go and see my friend the King of Ganhard and my dear little Châli once more, though I expected to find her much changed.

I wrapped up what I needed to do as quickly as I could, and since I had plenty of free time, I decided to go visit my friend, the King of Ganhard, and my dear little Châli one more time, even though I expected she would have changed a lot.

The rajah received me with every demonstration of pleasure, and hardly left me for a moment during the first day of my visit. At night, however, when I was alone, I sent for Haribada, and after several misleading questions I said to him:[Pg 129]

The rajah welcomed me with great enthusiasm and barely left my side during the first day of my visit. However, at night, when I was alone, I called for Haribada, and after asking him several confusing questions, I said to him:[Pg 129]

"Do you know what has become of little Châli, whom the rajah gave me?"

"Do you know what happened to little Châli, the one the rajah gave me?"

He immediately assumed a sad and troubled look, and said, in evident embarrassment:

He instantly put on a sad and worried expression and said, clearly embarrassed:

"We had better not speak of her."

"We should probably avoid talking about her."

"Why? She was a dear little woman."

"Why? She was a sweet little woman."

"She turned out badly, Sir."

"She turned out poorly, Sir."

"What—Châli? What has become of her? Where is she?"

"What—Châli? What happened to her? Where is she?"

"I mean to say that she came to a bad end."

"I mean to say that she met a tragic fate."

"A bad end! Is she dead?"

"A terrible ending! Is she dead?"

"Yes. She committed a very dreadful action."

"Yes. She did something really awful."

I was very much distressed. I felt my heart beat, and my breast was oppressed with grief, and insisted on knowing what she had done and what had happened to her.

I was really distressed. I could feel my heart racing, and my chest was heavy with grief, and I couldn't help but want to know what she had done and what had happened to her.

The man became more and more embarrassed, and murmured, "You had better not ask about it."

The man got more and more embarrassed and muttered, "You really shouldn't ask about it."

"But I want to know."

"But I want to know."

"She stole—"

"She shoplifted—"

"Who—Châli? What did she steal?"

"Who—Châli? What did she take?"

"Something that belonged to you."

"Something that was yours."

"To me? What do you mean?"

"To me? What are you talking about?"

"The day you left she stole that little box which the prince had given you; it was found in her hands."

"The day you left, she took that small box the prince had given you; it was found in her possession."

"What box are you talking about?"

"What box are you referring to?"

"The box covered with shells."

"The shell-covered box."

"But I gave it to her."

"But I gave it to her."

The Indian looked at me with stupefaction, then replied: "Well, she declared with the most sacred oaths that you had given it to her, but nobody could believe that you could have given a king's present to a slave, and so the rajah had her punished."[Pg 130]

The Indian stared at me in disbelief, then said: "Well, she insisted with the strongest oaths that you had given it to her, but no one could believe you would give a king's gift to a slave, and so the rajah had her punished."[Pg 130]

"How was she punished? What was done to her?"

"How was she punished? What happened to her?"

"She was tied up in a sack, and thrown into the lake from this window, from the window of the room in which we are, where she had committed the theft."

"She was tied up in a sack and thrown into the lake from this window, from the window of the room where we are, where she committed the theft."

I felt the most terrible grief that I ever experienced, and I made a sign to Haribada to go away, so that he might not see my tears; and I spent the night on the gallery that looked on to the lake, on the gallery where I had so often held the poor child on my knees.

I felt the worst grief I had ever experienced, and I signaled to Haribada to leave so he wouldn't see my tears; I spent the night on the balcony overlooking the lake, on the balcony where I had so often held the poor child in my arms.

I pictured to myself her pretty little body lying decomposed in a sack in the dark waters beneath me, which we had so often looked at together formerly.

I imagined her pretty little body decomposed in a bag in the dark waters below me, which we had so often gazed at together before.

The next day I left again, in spite of the rajah's entreaties and evident vexation; and I now still feel as if I had never loved any woman but Châli.

The next day I left again, despite the rajah's pleas and clear frustration; and I still feel like I've never loved any woman but Châli.


THE UMBRELLA

Mme. Oreille was a very economical woman; she thoroughly knew the value of a halfpenny, and possessed a whole storehouse of strict principles with regard to the multiplication of money, so that her cook found the greatest difficulty in making what the servants call their market-penny, while her husband was hardly allowed any pocket-money at all. They were, however, very comfortably off, and had no children; but it really pained Mme. Oreille to see any money spent; it was like tearing at her heartstrings when she had to take any of those nice crown-pieces out of her pocket; and whenever she had to spend anything, no matter how necessary it was, she slept badly the next night.

Mme. Oreille was a very frugal woman; she fully understood the value of a penny and had a whole set of strict principles about saving money, so her cook struggled to make what the staff called their market-penny, while her husband barely got any pocket money at all. However, they were quite comfortable and had no children; still, it genuinely upset Mme. Oreille to see any money spent. It felt like a tug at her heartstrings whenever she had to take any of those nice coins out of her pocket, and whenever she had to spend on anything, no matter how necessary, she slept poorly the next night.

Oreille was continually saying to his wife:

Oreille kept telling his wife:

"You really might be more liberal, as we have no children, and never spend our income."

"You might actually be more open-minded since we don't have kids and never use our money."

"You don't know what may happen," she used to reply. "It is better to have too much than too little."

"You never know what might happen," she used to reply. "It's better to have too much than too little."

She was a little woman of about forty, very active, rather hasty, wrinkled, very neat and tidy, and with a very short temper.

She was a small woman in her forties, quite energetic, somewhat quick-tempered, wrinkled, very neat and organized, and had a very short fuse.

Her husband very often used to complain of all the privations she made him endure; some of them were particularly painful to him, as they touched his vanity.

Her husband often complained about all the sacrifices she made him go through; some of them really hurt him, as they affected his pride.

He was one of the upper clerks in the War Office, and only kept on there in obedience to his wife's wish,[Pg 132] so as to increase their income, which they did not nearly spend.

He was one of the senior clerks at the War Office, and he stayed there only to please his wife, [Pg 132] to boost their income, which they barely touched.

For two years he had always come to the office with the same old patched umbrella, to the great amusement of his fellow-clerks. At last he got tired of their jokes, and insisted upon his wife buying him a new one. She bought one for eight francs and a half, one of those cheap articles which large houses sell as an advertisement. When the others in the office saw the article, which was being sold in Paris by the thousands, they began their jokes again, and Oreille had a dreadful time of it with them, and they even made a song about it, which he heard from morning till night all over the immense building.

For two years, he always came to the office with the same old patched-up umbrella, much to the amusement of his co-workers. Eventually, he got fed up with their jokes and made his wife buy him a new one. She got him one for eight and a half francs, one of those cheap items that big stores sell for promotional purposes. When the others in the office saw it, a product being sold in Paris by the thousands, they started joking again, and Oreille had a terrible time dealing with it. They even made up a song about it, which he heard from morning till night all over the huge building.

Oreille was very angry, and peremptorily told his wife to get him a new one, a good silk one, for twenty francs, and to bring him the bill, so that he might see that it was all right.

Oreille was really angry and firmly told his wife to get him a new one, a nice silk one, for twenty francs, and to bring him the receipt so he could check that it was all good.

She bought him one for eighteen francs, and said, getting red with anger as she gave it to her husband:

She bought him one for eighteen francs and said, turning red with anger as she handed it to her husband:

"This will last you for five years at least."

"This will last you for at least five years."

Oreille felt quite triumphant, and obtained a small ovation at the office with his new acquisition.

Oreille felt pretty triumphant and received a little applause at the office for his new acquisition.

When he went home in the evening, his wife said to him, looking at the umbrella uneasily:

When he got home in the evening, his wife said to him, glancing at the umbrella with concern:

"You should not leave it fastened up with the elastic; it will very likely cut the silk. You must take care of it, for I shall not buy you a new one in a hurry."

"You shouldn’t keep it fastened with the elastic; it could easily damage the silk. You need to take care of it, because I won’t be buying you a new one anytime soon."

She took it, unfastened it, and remained dumbfounded with astonishment and rage; in the middle of the silk there was a hole as big as a sixpenny-piece; it had been made with the end of a cigar.[Pg 133]

She took it, unfastened it, and stood there in shock and anger; in the middle of the silk was a hole as big as a sixpence; it had been made with the end of a cigar.[Pg 133]

"What is that?" she screamed.

"What is that?" she yelled.

Her husband replied quietly, without looking at it: "What is it? What do you mean?"

Her husband responded quietly, not looking at it: "What’s going on? What do you mean?"

She was choking with rage, and could hardly get out a word.

She was seething with anger and could barely manage to say anything.

"You—you—have burnt—your umbrella! Why—you must be—mad! Do you wish to ruin us outright?"

"You—you—have burned—your umbrella! What—you must be—crazy! Do you want to destroy us completely?"

He turned round, and felt that he was growing pale.

He turned around and realized he was getting pale.

"What are you talking about?"

"What are you saying?"

"I say that you have burnt your umbrella. Just look here—"

"I’m telling you that you’ve burned your umbrella. Just look at this—"

And rushing at him as if she were going to beat him, she violently thrust the little circular burnt hole under his nose.

And running at him as if she was about to hit him, she shoved the small circular burnt hole right under his nose.

He was so utterly struck dumb at the sight of it that he could only stammer out:

He was so completely speechless at the sight of it that he could only stammer out:

"What—what is it? How should I know? I have done nothing, I will swear. I don't know what is the matter with the umbrella."

"What—what's going on? How should I know? I haven’t done anything, I swear. I don’t know what’s wrong with the umbrella."

"You have been playing tricks with it at the office; you have been playing the fool and opening it, to show it off," she screamed.

"You've been messing around with it at the office; you've been acting silly and showing it off," she screamed.

"I only opened it once, to let them see what a nice one it was, that is all, I declare."

"I only opened it once, to show them what a nice one it was, that’s all, I swear."

But she shook with rage, and got up one of those conjugal scenes which make a peaceable man dread the domestic hearth more than a battlefield where bullets are raining.

But she shook with rage and launched into one of those marriage scenes that make a calm person fear the home more than a battlefield where bullets are flying.

She mended it with a piece of silk cut out of the old umbrella, which was of a different color, and the next day Oreille went off very humbly with the mended arti[Pg 134]cle in his hand. He put it into a cupboard, and thought no more about it than one thinks of some unpleasant recollection.

She fixed it with a piece of silk cut from the old umbrella, which was a different color, and the next day Oreille left very quietly with the repaired item in his hand. He put it in a cupboard and forgot about it, just like one forgets an unpleasant memory.

But he had scarcely got home that evening when his wife took the umbrella from him, opened it, and nearly had a fit when she saw what had befallen it, for the disaster was irreparable. It was covered with small holes, which, evidently, proceeded from burns, just as if someone had emptied the ashes from a lighted pipe on to it. It was done for utterly, irreparably.

But he had barely gotten home that evening when his wife took the umbrella from him, opened it, and almost had a meltdown when she saw what happened to it, because the damage was beyond repair. It was covered in small holes that clearly looked like burn marks, as if someone had dumped the ashes from a lit pipe onto it. It was completely ruined, irreparably.

She looked at it without a word, in too great a passion to be able to say anything. He also, when he saw the damage, remained almost struck stupid, in a state of frightened consternation.

She looked at it silently, too overwhelmed with emotion to say anything. He, too, was almost dumbfounded when he saw the damage, filled with a mix of fear and shock.

They looked at each other, then he looked on to the floor; and the next moment she threw the useless article at his head, screaming out in a transport of the most violent rage, for she had recovered her voice by that time:

They exchanged glances, then he stared at the floor; a moment later, she hurled the useless object at his head, screaming in a fit of extreme anger, as she had regained her voice by then:

"Oh! you brute! you brute! You did it on purpose, but I will pay you out for it. You shall not have another."

"Oh! you monster! you monster! You did it on purpose, but I'll get back at you for it. You won't get another."

And then the scene began again, and after the storm had raged for an hour, he, at last, was enabled to explain himself. He declared that he could not understand it at all, and that it could only proceed from malice or from vengeance.

And then the scene started over, and after the storm had lasted for an hour, he was finally able to explain himself. He said that he couldn't understand it at all, and that it could only come from spite or revenge.

A ring at the bell saved him; it was a friend whom they were expecting for dinner.

A ring at the doorbell interrupted him; it was a friend they were expecting for dinner.

Mme. Oreille submitted the case to him. As for buying a new umbrella, that was out of the question; her husband should not have another.

Mme. Oreille presented the case to him. Buying a new umbrella was not an option; her husband shouldn’t have another one.

The friend very sensibly said that in that case his[Pg 135] clothes would be spoilt, and they were certainly worth more than the umbrella. But the little woman, who was still in a rage, replied:

The friend wisely pointed out that in that case his[Pg 135] clothes would be ruined, and they were definitely worth more than the umbrella. But the angry woman replied:

"Very well, then, when it rains he may have the kitchen umbrella, for I will not give him a new silk one."

"Alright, then, when it rains he can use the kitchen umbrella, because I won't give him a new silk one."

Oreille utterly rebelled at such an idea.

Oreille completely rejected such an idea.

"All right," he said; "then I shall resign my post. I am not going to the office with the kitchen umbrella."

"Fine," he said; "then I’ll quit my job. I’m not going to the office with the kitchen umbrella."

The friend interposed:

The friend intervened:

"Have this one re-covered; it will not cost much."

"Get this one recovered; it won't cost a lot."

But Mme. Oreille, being in the temper that she was, said:

But Mrs. Oreille, being in the mood she was, said:

"It will cost at least eight francs to re-cover it. Eight and eighteen are twenty-six. Just fancy, twenty-six francs for an umbrella! It is utter madness!"

"It will cost at least eight francs to recover it. Eight and eighteen make twenty-six. Can you believe it, twenty-six francs for an umbrella! It’s complete madness!"

The friend, who was only a poor man of the middle-classes, had an inspiration:

The friend, who was just a struggling middle-class guy, had an idea:

"Make your Fire Assurance pay for it. The companies pay for all articles that are burnt, as long as the damage has been done in your own house."

"Make your Fire Insurance cover it. The companies pay for all items that are damaged by fire, as long as the damage occurred in your own home."

On hearing this advice the little woman calmed down immediately, and then, after a moment's reflection, she said to her husband:

On hearing this advice, the little woman relaxed right away, and then, after a moment of thought, she said to her husband:

"To-morrow, before going to your office, you will go to the Maternelle Assurance Company, show them the state your umbrella is in, and make them pay for the damage."

"Tomorrow, before heading to your office, you will go to the Maternelle Assurance Company, show them the condition of your umbrella, and make them pay for the damage."

M. Oreille fairly jumped, he was so startled at the proposal.

M. Oreille practically jumped; he was so surprised by the proposal.

"I would not do it for my life! It is eighteen francs lost that is all. It will not ruin us."[Pg 136]

"I wouldn't do it for anything! It's just eighteen francs lost, that's all. It won't ruin us."[Pg 136]

The next morning he took a walking-stick when he went out, and, luckily, it was a fine day.

The next morning, he grabbed a walking stick when he headed out, and fortunately, it was a nice day.

Left at home alone, Mme. Oreille could not get over the loss of her eighteen francs by any means. She had put the umbrella on the dining-room table, and she looked at it without being able to come to any determination.

Left at home alone, Mrs. Oreille couldn’t shake off the loss of her eighteen francs. She had placed the umbrella on the dining room table, and she stared at it, unable to make any decision.

Every moment she thought of the Assurance Company, but she did not dare to encounter the quizzical looks of the gentlemen who might receive her, for she was very timid before people, and grew red at a mere nothing, and was embarrassed when she had to speak to strangers.

Every moment, she thought about the Assurance Company, but she didn’t have the courage to face the curious looks of the gentlemen who might see her, as she was really shy around people, easily blushing over the slightest thing, and felt awkward when she had to talk to strangers.

But the regret at the loss of the eighteen francs pained her as if she had been wounded. She tried not to think of it any more, and yet every moment the recollection of the loss struck her painfully. What was she to do, however? Time went on, and she could not decide; but suddenly, like all cowards, on becoming determined, she made up her mind.

But the regret over losing the eighteen francs hurt her as if she had been injured. She tried to stop thinking about it, but the memory of the loss hit her painfully every moment. What was she supposed to do, though? Time went on, and she couldn't make a decision; then suddenly, like all cowards when they finally get determined, she made up her mind.

"I will go, and we will see what will happen."

"I'll go, and we'll see what happens."

But first of all she was obliged to prepare the umbrella so that the disaster might be complete, and the reason of it quite evident. She took a match from the mantelpiece, and between the ribs she burnt a hole as big as the palm of her hand; then she delicately rolled it up, fastened it with the elastic band, put on her bonnet and shawl, and went quickly towards the Rue de Rivoli, where the Assurance Office was.

But first, she had to prepare the umbrella so the disaster would be complete and the reason for it clear. She took a match from the mantel and burned a hole as big as her palm between the ribs; then she carefully rolled it up, secured it with an elastic band, put on her bonnet and shawl, and quickly made her way to the Rue de Rivoli, where the Insurance Office was.

But the nearer she got the slower she walked. What was she going to say, and what reply would she get?

But the closer she got, the slower she walked. What was she going to say, and what response would she receive?

She looked at the numbers of the houses; there were[Pg 137] still twenty-eight. That was all right, so she had time to consider, and she walked slower and slower. Suddenly she saw a door on which was a large brass plate with "La Maternelle Fire Assurance Office" engraved on it. Already! She waited for a moment, for she felt nervous and almost ashamed; then she went past, came back, went past again, and came back again.

She looked at the house numbers; there were[Pg 137] still twenty-eight. That was fine, so she had time to think, and she walked slower and slower. Suddenly, she saw a door with a large brass plate that read "La Maternelle Fire Assurance Office." Already! She paused for a moment, feeling nervous and a little embarrassed; then she walked past, came back, walked past again, and returned once more.

At last she said to herself:

At last, she said to herself:

"I must go in, however, so I may as well do it sooner as later."

"I have to go in, so I might as well do it sooner rather than later."

She could not help noticing, however, how her heart beat as she entered.

She couldn't help noticing, though, how her heart raced as she walked in.

She went into an enormous room with grated wicket openings all round, and a man behind each of them, and as a gentleman, carrying a number of papers, passed her, she stopped him and said, timidly:

She entered a huge room with barred windows all around, each with a man behind it, and as a man dressed well, holding a bunch of papers, walked past her, she stopped him and said, nervously:

"I beg your pardon, Monsieur, but can you tell me where I must apply for payment for anything that has been accidentally burnt?"

"I’m sorry, sir, but can you tell me where I need to go to request payment for something that was accidentally burned?"

He replied in a sonorous voice:

He replied in a deep, resonant voice:

"The first door on the left; that is the department you want."

"The first door on the left; that’s the department you need."

This frightened her still more, and she felt inclined to run away, to make no claim, to sacrifice her eighteen francs. But the idea of that sum revived her courage, and she went upstairs, out of breath, stopping at almost every other step.

This scared her even more, and she felt like running away, giving up her claim, and losing her eighteen francs. But the thought of that amount brought back her courage, and she went upstairs, out of breath, pausing on almost every other step.

She knocked at a door which she saw on the first landing, and a clear voice said, in answer:

She knocked on a door she saw on the first floor, and a clear voice replied:

"Come in!"

"Come on in!"

She obeyed mechanically, and found herself in a large room where three solemn gentlemen, all with a[Pg 138] decoration in their buttonholes, were standing talking.

She followed orders without thinking and found herself in a large room where three serious men, all with a[Pg 138] decoration in their buttonholes, were standing and talking.

One of them asked her: "What do you want, Madame?"

One of them asked her, "What do you want, ma'am?"

She could hardly get out her words, but stammered: "I have come—I have come on account of an accident, something—"

She could barely get her words out, but stammered: "I've come—I’ve come because of an accident, something—"

He very politely pointed out a seat to her.

He kindly showed her to a seat.

"If you will kindly sit down I will attend to you in a moment."

"If you could please take a seat, I'll be with you shortly."

And, returning to the other two, he went on with the conversation.

And, going back to the other two, he continued the conversation.

"The Company, gentlemen, does not consider that it is under any obligation to you for more than four hundred thousand francs, and we can pay no attention to your claim to the further sum of a hundred thousand, which you wish to make us pay. Besides that, the surveyor's valuation—"

"The Company, gentlemen, does not believe it owes you more than four hundred thousand francs, and we cannot acknowledge your request for an additional hundred thousand. Furthermore, the surveyor's valuation—"

One of the others interrupted him:

One of the others cut him off:

"That is quite enough, Monsieur; the Law Courts will decide between us, and we have nothing further to do than to take your leave." And they went out after mutual ceremonious bows.

"That's more than enough, sir; the courts will sort this out, and we have nothing else to do but say goodbye." And they left after exchanging formal bows.

Oh! If she could only have gone away with them, how gladly she would have done it; she would have run away and given up everything. But it was too late, for the gentleman came back, and said, bowing:

Oh! If she could have just gone away with them, she would have done it happily; she would have run away and given up everything. But it was too late, because the gentleman came back and said, bowing:

"What can I do for you, Madame?"

"What can I do for you, ma'am?"

She could scarcely speak, but at last she managed to say:

She could hardly speak, but finally, she was able to say:

"I have come—for this."

"I'm here for this."

The manager looked at the object which she held out to him in mute astonishment.

The manager stared at the object she held out to him in silent amazement.

With trembling fingers she tried to undo the elastic,[Pg 139] and succeeded, after several attempts, and hastily opened the damaged remains of the umbrella.

With shaking fingers, she tried to undo the elastic,[Pg 139] and after several tries, she finally succeeded and quickly opened the battered remains of the umbrella.

"It looks to me to be in a very bad state of health," he said, compassionately.

"It seems to me that you're in really bad shape," he said with concern.

"It cost me twenty francs," she said, with some hesitation.

"It cost me twenty francs," she said, hesitantly.

He seemed astonished. "Really! As much as that?"

He looked surprised. "Seriously! That much?"

"Yes, it was a capital article, and I wanted you to see the state it is in."

"Yes, it was a great article, and I wanted you to see what condition it's in."

"Very well, I see; very well. But I really do not understand what it can have to do with me."

"Alright, I get it; alright. But I really don't see how it relates to me."

She began to feel uncomfortable; perhaps this Company did not pay for such small articles, and she said:

She started to feel uneasy; maybe this Company didn't pay for such minor items, and she said:

"But—it is burnt."

"But it's burnt."

He could not deny it.

He couldn't deny it.

"I see that very well," he replied.

"I totally get that," he replied.

She remained open-mouthed, not knowing what to say next; then suddenly forgetting that she had left out the main thing, she said hastily:

She stood there with her mouth open, not sure what to say next; then, suddenly forgetting that she had left out the most important part, she quickly said:

"I am Mme. Oreille; we are assured in La Maternelle, and I have come to claim the value of this damage."

"I’m Mrs. Oreille; we are assured in La Maternelle, and I’ve come to claim the value of this damage."

"I only want you to have it re-covered," she added quickly, fearing a positive refusal.

"I just want you to have it re-covered," she added quickly, worried about a definite no.

The manager was rather embarrassed, and said:

The manager felt pretty embarrassed and said:

"But, really, Madame, we do not sell umbrellas; we cannot undertake such kinds of repairs."

"But honestly, ma'am, we don't sell umbrellas; we can't take on that kind of repair."

The little woman felt her courage reviving; she was not going to give up without a struggle; she was not even afraid any more, and said:

The little woman felt her courage coming back; she wasn't going to give up without a fight; she wasn’t even scared anymore, and said:

"I only want you to pay me the cost of repairing it; I can quite well get it done myself."[Pg 140]

"I just want you to cover the cost of fixing it; I can handle it myself." [Pg 140]

The gentleman seemed rather confused.

The man seemed pretty confused.

"Really, Madame, it is such a very small matter! We are never asked to give compensation for such trivial losses. You must allow that we cannot make good pocket-handkerchiefs, gloves, brooms, slippers, all the small articles which are every day exposed to the chances of being burnt."

"Honestly, Madame, it’s really a small issue! We're never expected to compensate for such minor losses. You have to understand that we can’t replace things like handkerchiefs, gloves, brooms, and slippers, all those little items that are at risk of getting burned every day."

She got red, and felt inclined to fly into a rage.

She blushed and felt ready to explode with anger.

"But, Monsieur, last December one of our chimneys caught fire, and caused at least five hundred francs' damage; M. Oreille made no claim on the Company, and so it is only just that it should pay for my umbrella now."

"But, Sir, last December one of our chimneys caught fire and caused at least five hundred francs in damage; Mr. Oreille didn't make a claim with the Company, so it's only fair that it pays for my umbrella now."

The manager, guessing that she was telling a lie, said, with a smile.

The manager, sensing that she was lying, said with a smile.

"You must acknowledge, Madame, that it is very surprising that M. Oreille should have asked no compensation for damages amounting to five hundred francs, and should now claim five or six francs for mending an umbrella."

"You have to admit, ma'am, that it's quite surprising that Mr. Oreille didn't ask for any compensation for damages totaling five hundred francs, and is now asking for five or six francs to repair an umbrella."

She was not the least put out, and replied:

She wasn't bothered at all and replied:

"I beg pardon, Monsieur, the five hundred francs affected M. Oreille's pocket, whereas this damage, amounting to eighteen francs, concerns Mme. Oreille's pocket only, which is a totally different matter."

"I’m sorry, sir, the five hundred francs impacted Mr. Oreille's finances, while this damage, which costs eighteen francs, only concerns Mrs. Oreille's finances, and that's a completely different issue."

As he saw that he had no chance of getting rid of her, and that he would only be wasting his time, he said, resignedly:

As he realized he had no way to get rid of her, and that he would just be wasting his time, he said, resigned:

"Will you kindly tell me how the damage was done?"

"Could you please tell me how the damage happened?"

She felt that she had won the victory, and said:

She felt like she had won, and said:

"This is how it happened, Monsieur: In our hall there is a bronze stick-and umbrella-stand, and the other[Pg 141] day, when I came in, I put my umbrella into it. I must tell you that just above there is a shelf for the candlesticks and matches. I put out my hand, took three or four matches, and struck one, but it missed fire, so I struck another, which ignited, but went out immediately, and a third did the same."

"This is how it went down, Monsieur: In our hallway, there’s a bronze stand for sticks and umbrellas, and the other[Pg 141] day, when I came in, I put my umbrella in it. I should mention that just above it, there's a shelf for the candlesticks and matches. I reached out, grabbed three or four matches, and struck one, but it didn't light, so I struck another, which did ignite but went out right away, and a third did the same."

The manager interrupted her, to make a joke.

The manager cut her off to tell a joke.

"I suppose they were Government matches, then?"

"I guess they were government matches, right?"

She did not understand him, and went on:

She didn't understand him, and continued:

"Very likely. At any rate, the fourth caught fire, and I lit my candle, and went into my room to go to bed; but in a quarter-of-an-hour I fancied that I smelt something burning, and I have always been terribly afraid of fire. If ever we have an accident it will not be my fault, I assure you. I am terribly nervous since our chimney was on fire, as I told you; so I got up, and hunted about everywhere, sniffing like a dog after game, and at last I noticed that my umbrella was burning. Most likely a match had fallen between the folds and burnt it. You can see how it has damaged it."

"Very likely. Anyway, the fourth one caught fire, so I lit my candle and went to my room to go to bed. But after about fifteen minutes, I thought I smelled something burning, and I’ve always been really scared of fire. If we ever have an accident, it definitely won't be my fault, I promise. I've been so nervous ever since our chimney caught fire, like I told you. So I got up and started looking around everywhere, sniffing like a dog tracking something down, and finally, I noticed that my umbrella was on fire. A match must have fallen between the folds and burned it. You can see how it’s damaged."

The manager had taken his clue, and asked her:

The manager had picked up on her cue and asked her:

"What do you estimate the damage at?"

"What do you think the damage is?"

She did not know what to say, as she was not certain what amount to put on it, but at last she replied:

She didn't know what to say since she wasn't sure what amount to put on it, but finally, she replied:

"Perhaps you had better get it done yourself. I will leave it to you."

"Maybe you should just do it yourself. I'll leave it up to you."

He, however, naturally refused.

He, however, just said no.

"No, Madame, I cannot do that. Tell me the amount of your claim, that is all I want to know."

"No, ma'am, I can't do that. Just tell me the amount of your claim, that's all I need to know."

"Well!—I think that—Look here, Monsieur, I do not want to make any money out of you, so I will tell you what we will do. I will take my umbrella to the maker, who will re-cover it in good, durable silk,[Pg 142] and I will bring the bill to you. Will that suit you, Monsieur?"

"Well!—I think that—Listen, sir, I don’t want to make any money off you, so here’s what we’ll do. I’ll take my umbrella to the shop, where they’ll recover it with good, durable silk,[Pg 142] and I’ll bring the bill to you. Does that work for you, sir?"

"Perfectly, Madame; we will settle it so. Here is a note for the cashier, who will repay you whatever it costs you."

"Perfectly, Madame; we will arrange it. Here’s a note for the cashier, who will reimburse you for whatever it costs."

He gave Mme. Oreille a slip of paper, who took it, got up and went out, thanking him, for she was in a hurry to escape lest he should change his mind.

He handed Madame Oreille a piece of paper, which she took, stood up, and walked out, thanking him, since she was eager to get away before he could change his mind.

She went briskly through the streets, looking out for a really good umbrella-maker, and when she found a shop which appeared to be a first class one, she went in, and said, confidently:

She walked quickly through the streets, searching for a top-notch umbrella maker, and when she spotted a shop that seemed like a high-quality place, she entered and said confidently:

"I want this umbrella recovered in silk, good silk. Use the very best and strongest you have; I don't mind what it costs."

"I want this umbrella covered in silk, high-quality silk. Use the best and most durable materials you have; I don't care what the cost is."


MY UNCLE SOSTHENES

My Uncle Sosthenes was a Freethinker, like so many others are, from pure stupidity; people are very often religious in the same way. The mere sight of a priest threw him into a violent rage; he shook his fist and grimaced at him, and touched a piece of iron when the priest's back was turned, forgetting that the latter action showed a belief after all, the belief in the evil eye. Now when beliefs are unreasonable one should have all or none at all. I myself am a Freethinker; I revolt at all the dogmas which have invented the fear of death, but I feel no anger towards places of worship, be they Catholic, Apostolic, Roman, Protestant, Greek, Russian, Buddhist, Jewish, or Mohammedan. I have a peculiar manner of looking at them and explaining them. A place of worship represents the homage paid by man to THE UNKNOWN. The more extended our thoughts and our views become, the more the unknown diminishes, and the more places of worship will decay. I, however, in the place of church furniture, in the place of pulpits, reading desks, altars, and so on, would fit them up with telescopes, microscopes, and electrical machines; that is all.

My Uncle Sosthenes was a Freethinker, like many others are, out of sheer ignorance; people are often religious for the same reason. Just seeing a priest would make him incredibly angry; he would shake his fist, scowl, and touch a piece of iron when the priest wasn't looking, forgetting that doing so actually showed a belief after all, the belief in the evil eye. When beliefs are irrational, one should either embrace all of them or none at all. I myself am a Freethinker; I am repulsed by all the dogmas that have created the fear of death, but I don't have any anger towards places of worship, whether they are Catholic, Apostolic, Roman, Protestant, Greek, Russian, Buddhist, Jewish, or Muslim. I have a unique way of viewing and interpreting them. A place of worship reflects the respect given by humanity to THE UNKNOWN. As our thoughts and perspectives expand, the more the unknown shrinks, leading to the decline of places of worship. However, in place of church furniture, pulpits, reading desks, altars, and so forth, I would equip them with telescopes, microscopes, and electrical machines; that's all.

My uncle and I differed on nearly every point. He was a patriot, while I was not, for after all patriotism is a kind of religion; it is the egg from which wars are hatched.

My uncle and I disagreed on almost everything. He was a patriot, but I wasn't, because after all, patriotism is like a religion; it's the foundation from which wars are born.

My uncle was a Freemason, and I used to declare[Pg 144] that they are stupider than old women devotees. That is my opinion, and I maintain it; if we must have any religion at all the old one is good enough for me.

My uncle was a Freemason, and I used to say[Pg 144] that they are dumber than old women who are really into their beliefs. That's my opinion, and I stand by it; if we’re going to have any religion at all, the old one works just fine for me.

What is their object? Mutual help to be obtained by tickling the palms of each other's hands. I see no harm in it, for they put into practice the Christian precept: "Do unto others as ye would they should do unto you." The only difference consists in the tickling, but it does not seem worth while to make such a fuss about lending a poor devil half-a-crown.

What’s their goal? Mutual support gained by tickling each other’s palms. I don’t see any harm in it, because they’re practicing the Christian teaching: "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you." The only difference is the tickling, but it doesn’t seem necessary to make a big deal out of lending a struggling person half a crown.

To all my arguments my uncle's reply used to be:

To all my points, my uncle would reply:

"We are raising up a religion against a religion; Freethought will kill clericalism. Freemasonry is the headquarters of those who are demolishing all deities."

"We are creating a new faith to counter an old one; free thought will eliminate religious authority. Freemasonry is the hub for those who are dismantling all gods."

"Very well, my dear uncle," I would reply (in my heart I felt inclined to say, "You old idiot!"); "it is just that which I am blaming you for. Instead of destroying, you are organizing competition; it is only a case of lowering the prices. And then, if you only admitted Freethinkers among you I could understand it, but you admit anybody. You have a number of Catholics among you, even the leaders of the party. Pius IX. is said to have been one of you before he became Pope. If you call a society with such an organization a bulwark against clericalism, I think it is an extremely weak one."

"Alright, my dear uncle," I would respond (though inside I wanted to say, "You old fool!"); "that’s exactly what I'm criticizing you for. Instead of breaking things down, you're just creating competition; it’s all about lowering prices. And honestly, if you stuck to allowing only Freethinkers in your group, I could see the point, but you let anyone join. You have a bunch of Catholics among you, even the party leaders. It's said that Pius IX was one of you before he became Pope. If you think a society structured like that is a strong defense against clericalism, I really believe it’s incredibly weak."

"My dear boy," my uncle would reply, with a wink, "our most formidable actions are political; slowly and surely we are everywhere undermining the monarchical spirit."

"My dear boy," my uncle would reply with a wink, "our most powerful actions are political; little by little, we are everywhere weakening the monarchical spirit."

Then I broke out: "Yes, you are very clever! If you tell me that Freemasonry is an election-machine, I will grant it you. I will never deny that it is used as a[Pg 145] machine to control stove for candidates of all shades; if you say that it is only used to hoodwink people, to drill them to go to the voting-urn as soldiers are sent under fire, I agree with you; if you declare that it is indispensable to all political ambitions because it changes all its members into electoral agents, I should say to you, 'That is as clear as the sun.' But when you tell me that it serves to undermine the monarchical spirit, I can only laugh in your face."

Then I exploded: "Yes, you’re really clever! If you say that Freemasonry is a voting machine, I’ll agree with you. I’ll never deny that it’s used as a[Pg 145] way to control the votes for candidates of all types; if you say it’s just used to fool people, to make them go to the polls like soldiers sent into battle, I agree with you; if you claim that it’s essential for all political ambitions because it turns all its members into campaigners, I’d say, 'That’s as clear as day.' But when you tell me it works to undermine the monarchical spirit, I can only laugh in your face."

"Just consider that vast and democratic association which had Prince Napoleon for its Grand Master under the Empire; which has the Crown Prince for its Grand Master in Germany, the Czar's brother in Russia, and to which the Prince of Wales and King Humbert and nearly all the royalists of the globe belong."

"Just think about that large and inclusive group that had Prince Napoleon as its Grand Master during the Empire; it currently has the Crown Prince as its Grand Master in Germany, the Czar's brother in Russia, and to which the Prince of Wales, King Humbert, and almost all the royalists around the world belong."

"You are quite right," my uncle said; "but all these persons are serving our projects without guessing it."

"You’re absolutely correct," my uncle said; "but all these people are helping our plans without even realizing it."

I felt inclined to tell him he was talking a pack of nonsense.

I felt like telling him he was talking a bunch of nonsense.

It was, however, indeed a sight to see my uncle when he had a Freemason to dinner.

It was quite a sight to see my uncle when he had a Freemason over for dinner.

On meeting they shook hands in a manner that was irresistibly funny; one could see that they were going through a series of secret mysterious pressures. When I wished to put my uncle in a rage, I had only to tell him that dogs also have a manner which savors very much of Freemasonry, when they greet one another on meeting.

Upon meeting, they shook hands in a way that was hilariously funny; it was clear they were under some secret, mysterious pressure. If I wanted to get my uncle really worked up, all I had to do was mention that dogs also have a greeting style that feels a lot like Freemasonry when they meet each other.

Then my uncle would take his friend into a corner to tell him something important, and at dinner they had a peculiar way of looking at each other, and of drinking to each other, in a manner as if to say: "We know all about it, don't we?"[Pg 146]

Then my uncle would pull his friend into a corner to share something important, and at dinner, they had a strange way of looking at each other and toasting each other, as if to say: "We're totally in on it, right?"[Pg 146]

And to think that there are millions on the face of the globe who are amused at such monkey tricks! I would sooner be a Jesuit.

And to think that there are millions of people around the world who find such silly antics entertaining! I would rather be a Jesuit.


Now in our town there really was an old Jesuit who was my uncle's detestation. Every time he met him, or if he only saw him at a distance, he used to say: "Go on, you toad!" And then, taking my arm, he would whisper to me:

Now in our town, there was really an old Jesuit who my uncle couldn't stand. Every time he saw him, or even if he just spotted him from far away, he would say, "Move along, you toad!" And then, taking my arm, he would whisper to me:

"Look here, that fellow will play me a trick some day or other, I feel sure of it."

"Look, I’m sure that guy is going to pull a fast one on me someday."

My uncle spoke quite truly, and this was how it happened and through my fault also.

My uncle was absolutely right, and this is how it went down, and it was also my fault.

It was close on Holy Week, and my uncle made up his mind to give a dinner on Good Friday, a real dinner with his favorite chitterlings and blackpuddings. I resisted as much as I could, and said:

It was just before Holy Week, and my uncle decided to host a dinner on Good Friday, a proper dinner with his favorite chitterlings and blood sausages. I tried to resist as much as I could and said:

"I shall eat meat on that day, but at home, quite by myself. Your manifestation, as you call it, is an idiotic idea. Why should you manifest? What does it matter to you if people do not eat any meat?"

"I'll eat meat that day, but at home, all by myself. Your manifestation, as you call it, is just a silly idea. Why should you manifest? What difference does it make to you if people don’t eat any meat?"

But my uncle would not be persuaded. He asked three of his friends to dine with him at one of the best restaurants in the town, and as he was going to pay the bill, I had certainly, after all, no scruples about manifesting.

But my uncle wouldn’t be convinced. He invited three of his friends to dinner at one of the best restaurants in town, and as he was about to pay the bill, I definitely didn't have any reservations about showing my feelings.

At four o'clock we took a conspicuous place in the most frequented restaurant in the town, and my uncle ordered dinner in a loud voice for six o'clock.

At four o'clock, we chose a noticeable spot in the busiest restaurant in town, and my uncle loudly ordered dinner for six o'clock.

We sat down punctually, and at ten o'clock he had not finished yet. Five of us had drunk eighteen bottles of fine still wines, and four of champagne. Then my uncle proposed what he was in the habit of calling:[Pg 147] "The archbishop's turn." Each man put six small glasses in front of him, each of them filled with a different liquor, and then they had all to be emptied at one gulp, one after another, while one of the waiters counted twenty. It was very stupid, but my uncle thought it was very suitable to the occasion.

We sat down right on time, but by ten o'clock he still hadn't finished. Five of us had polished off eighteen bottles of fine still wine and four bottles of champagne. Then my uncle suggested what he usually called: [Pg 147] "The archbishop's turn." Each man placed six small glasses in front of him, each filled with a different liquor, and then we all had to down them one after another while one of the waiters counted to twenty. It was really foolish, but my uncle thought it was just right for the occasion.

At eleven o'clock he was as drunk as a fly. So we had to take him home in a cab and put him to bed, and one could easily foresee that his anti-clerical demonstration would end in a terrible fit of indigestion.

At eleven o'clock, he was completely wasted. So we had to take him home in a cab and tuck him into bed, and it was clear that his anti-religious rant would end in a brutal case of indigestion.

As I was going back to my lodgings, being rather drunk myself, with a cheerful Machiavelian drunkenness which quite satisfied all my instincts of skepticism, an idea struck me.

As I was heading back to my place, feeling pretty tipsy myself, with a happy, cunning kind of drunkenness that absolutely satisfied all my instincts of skepticism, an idea hit me.

I arranged my necktie, put on a look of great distress, and went and rang loudly at the old Jesuit's door. As he was deaf he made me wait a long while, but at length he appeared at his window in a cotton nightcap and asked what I wanted.

I adjusted my necktie, put on a look of deep distress, and rang the old Jesuit's doorbell loudly. Since he was hard of hearing, I had to wait a long time, but eventually, he showed up at his window wearing a cotton nightcap and asked what I needed.

I shouted out at the top of my voice:

I yelled at the top of my lungs:

"Make haste, reverend Sir, and open the door; a poor, despairing, sick man is in need of your spiritual ministrations."

"Quickly, Reverend Sir, please open the door; a poor, desperate, sick man needs your spiritual help."

The good, kind man put on his trousers as quickly as he could, and came down without his cassock. I told him in a breathless voice that my uncle, the Freethinker, had been taken suddenly ill, and fearing it was going to be something serious he had been seized with a sudden fear of death, and wished to see him and talk to him; to have his advice and comfort, to make his peace with the Church, and to confess, so as to be able to cross the dreaded threshold at peace with himself; and I added in a mocking tone:[Pg 148]

The kind man quickly put on his pants and came downstairs without his robe. I told him, out of breath, that my uncle, the Freethinker, had suddenly fallen ill. Fearing it might be serious, he was struck by a sudden fear of death and wanted to see him to talk; he needed his advice and comfort, to make peace with the Church, and to confess so he could face the inevitable with a clear conscience. I added with a mocking tone: [Pg 148]

"At any rate he wishes it, and if it does him no good it can do him no harm."

"Anyway, he wants it, and if it doesn't help him, it won't hurt him either."

The old Jesuit, who was startled, delighted, and almost trembling, said to me:

The old Jesuit, who was surprised, excited, and nearly shaking, said to me:

"Wait a moment, my son, I will come with you;" but I replied: "Pardon me, reverend Father, if I do not go with you; but my convictions will not allow me to do so. I even refused to come and fetch you; so I beg you not to say that you have seen me, but to declare that you had a presentiment—a sort of revelation of his illness."

"Wait a moment, Dad, I'll come with you;" but I replied, "Sorry, Dad, but I can’t go with you; my beliefs just won’t let me. I even turned down the chance to come get you; so I beg you not to say you've seen me, but to say that you had a feeling—a sort of intuition about his illness."

The priest consented, and went off quickly, knocked at my uncle's door, and was soon let in; and I saw the black cassock disappear within that stronghold of Freethought.

The priest agreed and quickly left, knocked on my uncle's door, and was soon let in; I watched as the black cassock vanished into that stronghold of Freethought.

I hid under a neighboring gateway to wait for events. Had he been well, my uncle would have half-murdered the Jesuit, but I knew that he would scarcely be able to move an arm, and I asked myself, gleefully, what sort of a scene would take place between these antagonists, what explanation would be given? and what would be the issue of the situation which my uncle's indignation would render more tragic still?

I hid under a neighboring gate to wait for what would happen. If he had been okay, my uncle would have nearly attacked the Jesuit, but I knew he could barely move a muscle. I asked myself, excitedly, what kind of scene would unfold between these two, what explanation would be given, and what would be the outcome of the situation that my uncle's anger would make even more tragic?

I laughed till I had to hold my sides, and said to myself, half aloud: "Oh! what a joke, what a joke!"

I laughed so hard I had to hold my sides and said to myself, half aloud: "Oh! What a joke, what a joke!"

Meanwhile it was getting very cold, and I noticed that the Jesuit stayed a long time, and thought: "They are having an explanation, I suppose."

Meanwhile, it was getting really cold, and I noticed that the Jesuit was staying for a long time, and thought, "They must be having a discussion."

One, two, three hours passed, and still the reverend Father did not come out. What had happened? Had my uncle died in a fit when he saw him, or had he killed the cassocked gentleman? Perhaps they had mutually devoured each other? This last supposition appeared[Pg 149] very unlikely, for I fancied that my uncle was quite incapable of swallowing a grain more nourishment at that moment.

One, two, three hours went by, and the reverend Father still hadn’t come out. What was going on? Had my uncle fainted when he saw him, or had he harmed the priest? Maybe they had somehow exhausted each other? This last idea seemed[Pg 149] very unlikely because I thought my uncle couldn't possibly handle eating another bite at that moment.

At last the day broke.

Finally, the day arrived.

I was very uneasy, and, not venturing to go into the house myself, I went to one of my friends who lived opposite. I knocked him up, explained matters to him, much to his amusement and astonishment, and took possession of his window.

I felt really uneasy, and not wanting to go into the house myself, I went to a friend who lived across the street. I woke him up, explained what was going on, which amused and shocked him, and took over his window.

At nine o'clock he relieved me, and I got a little sleep. At two o'clock I, in my turn, replaced him. We were utterly astonished.

At nine o'clock, he took over for me, and I managed to get a bit of sleep. At two o'clock, I replaced him. We were totally amazed.

At six o'clock the Jesuit left, with a very happy and satisfied look on his face, and we saw him go away with a quiet step.

At six o'clock, the Jesuit left, looking very happy and satisfied, and we watched him walk away quietly.

Then, timid and ashamed, I went and knocked at my uncle's door; and when the servant opened it I did not dare to ask her any questions, but went upstairs without saying a word.

Then, feeling shy and embarrassed, I went and knocked on my uncle's door; and when the servant opened it, I didn't dare to ask her anything, but just went upstairs without saying a word.

My uncle was lying pale, exhausted, with weary, sorrowful eyes and heavy arms, on his bed. A little religious picture was fastened to one of the bed-curtains with a pin.

My uncle was lying pale and exhausted on his bed, with tired, sad eyes and heavy arms. A small religious picture was pinned to one of the bed curtains.

"Why, uncle," I said, "you in bed still? Are you not well?"

"Why, uncle," I said, "are you still in bed? Are you not feeling well?"

He replied in a feeble voice:

He replied in a weak voice:

"Oh! my dear boy, I have been very ill, nearly dead."

"Oh! my dear boy, I've been really sick, almost at death's door."

"How was that, uncle?"

"How was that, Uncle?"

"I don't know; it was most surprising. But, what is stranger still is, that the Jesuit priest who has just left—you know, that excellent man whom I have made such fun of—had a divine revelation of my state, and came to see me."[Pg 150]

"I don't know; it was really surprising. But what's even stranger is that the Jesuit priest who just left—you know, that great guy I've joked about—had a divine revelation about my situation and came to see me."[Pg 150]

I was seized with an almost uncontrollable desire to laugh, and with difficulty said: "Oh, really!"

I was hit with an almost uncontrollable urge to laugh, and I managed to say, "Oh, really!"

"Yes, he came. He heard a Voice telling him to get up and come to me, because I was going to die. It was a revelation."

"Yeah, he came. He heard a Voice telling him to get up and come to me because I was going to die. It was a revelation."

I pretended to sneeze, so as not to burst out laughing; I felt inclined to roll on the ground with amusement.

I faked a sneeze to avoid laughing out loud; I really wanted to roll on the ground from how funny it was.

In about a minute I managed to say, indignantly: "And you received him, uncle, you? You, a Freethinker, a Freemason? You did not have him thrown out-of-doors?"

In about a minute, I managed to say, indignantly: "And you welcomed him, uncle? You, a Freethinker, a Freemason? You didn't kick him out?"

He seemed confused, and stammered:

He looked confused and stammered:

"Listen a moment, it is so astonishing—so astonishing and providential! He also spoke to me about my father; it seems he knew him formerly."

"Wait a second, it’s so amazing—so amazing and fortunate! He also talked to me about my dad; apparently, he knew him back in the day."

"Your father, uncle? But that is no reason for receiving a Jesuit."

"Your dad, uncle? But that doesn't justify getting a Jesuit."

"I know that, but I was very ill, and he looked after me most devotedly all night long. He was perfect; no doubt he saved my life; those men are all a little bit of a doctor."

"I know that, but I was really sick, and he took care of me devotedly all night long. He was amazing; there's no doubt he saved my life; those guys all have a bit of a doctor in them."

"Oh! he looked after you all night? But you said just now that he had only been gone a very short time."

"Oh! He watched over you all night? But you just said that he had only left a little while ago."

"That is quite true; I kept him to breakfast after all his kindness. He had it at a table by my bedside while I drank a cup of tea."

"That's completely true; I invited him to breakfast after all his kindness. He had it at a table by my bedside while I sipped a cup of tea."

"And he ate meat?"

"And he ate meat?"

My uncle looked vexed, as if I had said something very much out of place, and then added:

My uncle looked annoyed, like I had said something really inappropriate, and then added:

"Don't joke, Gaston; such things are out of place at times. He has shown me more devotion than many a[Pg 151] relation would have done, and I expect to have his convictions respected."

"Don't joke around, Gaston; some things just aren't appropriate at times. He's shown me more loyalty than many a[Pg 151] relative would, and I expect his beliefs to be respected."

This rather upset me, but I answered, nevertheless: "Very well, uncle; and what did you do after breakfast?"

This really upset me, but I still answered: "Okay, uncle; what did you do after breakfast?"

"We played a game of bezique, and then he repeated his breviary while I read a little book which he happened to have in his pocket, and which was not by any means badly written."

"We played a game of bezique, and then he recited his prayers while I read a little book he had in his pocket, which was actually pretty well written."

"A religious book, uncle?"

"A holy book, uncle?"

"Yes, and no, or rather—no. It is the history of their missions in Central Africa, and is rather a book of travels and adventures. What these men have done is very grand."

"Yes and no, or more accurately—no. It's the story of their missions in Central Africa, and it's more of a travelogue filled with adventures. What these men have accomplished is truly impressive."

I began to feel that matters were going badly, so I got up. "Well, good-bye, uncle," I said, "I see you are going to leave Freemasonry for religion; you are a renegade."

I started to sense that things were taking a turn for the worse, so I stood up. "Alright, goodbye, uncle," I said, "I see you're choosing religion over Freemasonry; you're a turncoat."

He was still rather confused, and stammered:

He was still pretty confused and stuttered:

"Well, but religion is a sort of Freemasonry."

"Well, religion is kind of like Freemasonry."

"When is your Jesuit coming back?" I asked.

"When is your Jesuit coming back?" I asked.

"I don't—I don't know exactly; to-morrow, perhaps; but it is not certain."

"I’m not sure—I don’t know exactly; maybe tomorrow; but it’s not definite."

I went out, altogether overwhelmed.

I went out, totally overwhelmed.

My joke turned out very badly for me! My uncle became radically converted, and if that had been all I should not have cared so much. Clerical or Freemason, to me it is all the same; six of one and half-a-dozen of the other; but the worst of it is that he has just made his will—yes, made his will—and he has disinherited me in favor of that rascally Jesuit!

My joke backfired on me! My uncle ended up completely changing his beliefs, and if that was all that happened, I wouldn't have minded so much. Whether he's a church guy or a Freemason, it's all the same to me; six of one, half a dozen of the other. But the worst part is that he just wrote his will—yeah, he actually wrote his will—and he cut me out in favor of that shady Jesuit!


HE?

My dear friend, you cannot understand it by any possible means, you say, and I perfectly believe you. You think I am going mad? It may be so, but not for the reasons which you suppose.

My dear friend, you say you can’t understand it at all, and I completely believe you. You think I’m losing my mind? That might be true, but not for the reasons you think.

Yes, I am going to get married, and I will give you what has led me to take that step.

Yes, I'm getting married, and I'll share what has brought me to this decision.

My ideas and my convictions have not changed at all. I look upon all legalized cohabitation as utterly stupid, for I am certain that nine husbands out of ten are cuckolds; and they get no more than their deserts for having been idiotic enough to fetter their lives, and renounce their freedom in love, the only happy and good thing in the world, and for having clipped the wings of fancy, which continually drives us on towards all women, &c., &c., &c. You know what I mean. More than ever I feel that I am incapable of loving one woman alone, because I shall always adore all the others too much. I should like to have a thousand arms, a thousand mouths, and a thousand—temperaments, to be able to strain an army of these charming creatures in my embrace at the same moment.

My ideas and beliefs haven't changed at all. I see all legalized cohabitation as completely foolish because I'm sure that nine out of ten husbands are being cheated on. They only get what they deserve for being foolish enough to tie themselves down and give up their freedom in love, which is the only truly good and happy thing in the world, and for stifling their fantasies, which constantly urge us towards all women, and so on, and so forth. You know what I mean. More than ever, I feel incapable of loving just one woman because I’ll always love all the others too much. I wish I had a thousand arms, a thousand mouths, and a thousand—temperaments so that I could hold an army of these lovely creatures in my embrace at the same time.

And yet I am going to get married!

And yet I'm going to get married!

I may add that I know very little of the girl who is going to become my wife to-morrow; I have only seen her four or five times. I know that there is nothing unpleasing about her, and that is enough for my purpose. She is small, fair, and stout; so of course the day after[Pg 153] to-morrow I shall ardently wish for a tall, dark, thin woman.

I should mention that I know very little about the girl who's going to be my wife tomorrow; I've only seen her four or five times. I know that there's nothing off-putting about her, and that's enough for me. She's small, light-haired, and a bit plump; so of course, the day after[Pg 153] tomorrow, I'll be wishing for a tall, dark, skinny woman.

She is not rich, and belongs to the middle-classes. She is a girl such as you may find by the gross, well adapted for matrimony, without any apparent faults, and with no particularly striking qualities. People say of her:

She isn't wealthy and belongs to the middle class. She's the kind of girl you might come across often, well-suited for marriage, with no obvious flaws and no especially remarkable traits. People say about her:

"Mlle. Lajolle is a very nice girl," and to-morrow they will say: "What a very nice woman Madame Raymon is." She belongs, in a word, to that immense number of girls whom one is glad to have for one's wife till the moment comes, when one discovers that one happens to prefer all the other women to that particular woman whom one has married.

"Mlle. Lajolle is a really great girl," and tomorrow they will say, "What a really great woman Madame Raymon is." She belongs, in other words, to that huge group of girls that people are happy to have as their wives until the moment comes when they realize they actually prefer all the other women over the specific woman they have married.

"Well," you will say to me, "what on earth did you get married for?"

"Well," you’ll say to me, "why in the world did you get married?"

I hardly like to tell you the strange and seemingly improbable reason that urged me on to this senseless act; the fact, however, is that I am frightened of being alone!

I don’t really want to share the weird and seemingly unlikely reason that pushed me to this foolish action; the truth is, I’m scared of being alone!

I don't know how to tell you or to make you understand me, but my state of mind is so wretched that you will pity me and despise me.

I don't know how to tell you or make you understand me, but I'm feeling so miserable that you'll either feel sorry for me or look down on me.

I do not want to be alone any longer at night; I want to feel that there is someone close to me, touching me, a being who can speak and say something, no matter what it be.

I don’t want to be alone at night anymore; I want to feel that someone is close to me, touching me, a person who can talk and say something, no matter what it is.

I wish to be able to awaken somebody by my side, so that I may be able to ask some sudden question, a stupid question even if I feel inclined, so that I may hear a human voice, and feel that there is some waking soul close to me, someone whose reason is at work; so that when I hastily light the candle I may see some human[Pg 154] face by my side—because—because—I am ashamed to confess it—because I am afraid of being alone.

I want to be able to wake someone up next to me, so I can ask some random question, even a silly one if I feel like it, just to hear a human voice and know there’s a living person nearby, someone whose mind is active; so that when I quickly light the candle, I can see a human[Pg 154] face next to me—because—because—I’m embarrassed to admit it—because I’m scared of being alone.

Oh! you don't understand me yet.

Oh! You still don't get me.

I am not afraid of any danger; if a man were to come into the room I should kill him without trembling. I am not afraid of ghosts, nor do I believe in the supernatural. I am not afraid of dead people, for I believe in the total annihilation of every being that disappears from the face of this earth.

I’m not scared of any danger; if someone walked into the room, I’d take him out without a second thought. I’m not afraid of ghosts, and I don’t believe in the supernatural. I’m not afraid of dead people because I believe in the complete destruction of every being that disappears from this earth.

Well,—yes, well, it must be told; I am afraid of myself, afraid of that horrible sensation of incomprehensible fear.

Well—yes, well, it needs to be said; I’m scared of myself, scared of that terrible feeling of unexplainable fear.

You may laugh, if you like. It is terrible, and I cannot get over it. I am afraid of the walls, of the furniture, of the familiar objects, which are animated, as far as I am concerned, by a kind of animal life. Above all, I am afraid of my own dreadful thoughts, of my reason, which seems as if it were about to leave me, driven away by a mysterious and invisible agony.

You can laugh if you want. It’s awful, and I can’t get past it. I’m scared of the walls, the furniture, and the familiar things around me that feel, to me, like they’re alive. Most of all, I’m terrified of my own terrible thoughts, of my mind that feels like it’s about to abandon me, pushed away by some mysterious and unseen pain.

At first I feel a vague uneasiness in my mind which causes a cold shiver to run all over me. I look round, and of course nothing is to be seen, and I wish there were something there, no matter what, as long as it were something tangible: I am frightened, merely because I cannot understand my own terror.

At first, I feel a dull uneasiness in my mind that sends a cold shiver through me. I look around, and of course, there’s nothing to be seen, and I wish there was something there, anything really, as long as it was something real: I’m scared, just because I can't grasp my own fear.

If I speak, I am afraid of my own voice. If I walk, I am afraid of I know not what, behind the door, behind the curtains, in the cupboard, or under my bed, and yet all the time I know there is nothing anywhere, and I turn round suddenly because I am afraid of what is behind me, although there is nothing there, and I know it.

If I talk, I'm scared of my own voice. If I walk, I feel anxious about who knows what, behind the door, behind the curtains, in the closet, or under my bed, and yet I constantly remind myself there’s nothing there. I suddenly turn around because I'm afraid of what might be behind me, even though I know there’s nothing there.

I get agitated; I feel that my fear increases, and so I shut myself up in my own room, get into bed, and hide[Pg 155] under the clothes, and there, cowering down rolled into a ball, I close my eyes in despair, and remain thus for an indefinite time, remembering that my candle is alight on the table by my bedside, and that I ought to put it out, and yet—I dare not do it!

I get anxious; I feel my fear growing, so I lock myself in my room, get into bed, and hide[Pg 155] under the blankets. There, curled up in a ball, I shut my eyes in despair and stay like that for who knows how long, remembering that my candle is burning on the table next to my bed and that I should blow it out, but I can’t bring myself to do it!

It is very terrible, is it not, to be like that?

It’s pretty terrible, isn’t it, to be like that?

Formerly I felt nothing of all that; I came home quite comfortably, and went up and down in my rooms without anything disturbing my calmness of mind. Had anyone told me that I should be attacked by a malady—for I can call it nothing else—of most improbable fear, such a stupid and terrible malady as it is, I should have laughed outright. I was certainly never afraid of opening the door in the dark; I went to bed slowly without locking it, and never got up in the middle of the night to make sure that everything was firmly closed.

Before, I felt none of that; I came home feeling relaxed and moved around my rooms without anything disrupting my peace of mind. If someone had told me that I would be struck by a weird fear—because that's what I can only call it—such a silly and awful fear, I would have laughed out loud. I was never scared of opening the door in the dark; I went to bed slowly without locking it and never got up at night to check that everything was securely shut.

It began last year in a very strange manner, on a damp autumn evening. When my servant had left the room, after I had dined, I asked myself what I was going to do. I walked up and down my room for some time, feeling tired without any reason for it, unable to work, and even without energy to read. A fine rain was falling, and I felt unhappy, a prey to one of those fits of despondency, without any apparent cause which makes us feel inclined to cry, or to talk, no matter to whom, so as to shake off our depressing thoughts.

It started last year in a really strange way, on a rainy autumn evening. After my servant left the room once I finished dinner, I asked myself what I was going to do. I paced back and forth in my room for a while, feeling tired for no clear reason, unable to focus on work, and even lacking the energy to read. A light rain was falling, and I felt unhappy, stuck in one of those moods of sadness that seem to come from nowhere, making us want to cry or talk to anyone just to escape our heavy thoughts.

I felt that I was alone, and my rooms seemed to me to be more empty than they had ever done before, while I was surrounded by a sensation of infinite and overwhelming solitude. What was I to do? I sat down, but then a kind of nervous impatience agitated my legs, so I got up and began to walk about again. I was[Pg 156] rather feverish, for my hands, which I had clasped behind me, as one often does when walking slowly, almost seemed to burn one another. Then suddenly a cold shiver ran down my back, and I thought the damp air might have penetrated into my room, so I lit the fire for the first time that year, and sat down again and looked at the flames. But soon I felt that I could not possibly remain quiet, and so I got up again and determined to go out, to pull myself together, and to find a friend to bear me company.

I felt completely alone, and my rooms felt emptier than they ever had before, while I was overwhelmed by a deep sense of solitude. What was I supposed to do? I sat down, but then a nervous restlessness started to get to my legs, so I stood up and began pacing again. I felt sort of feverish; my hands, which I had clasped behind me like people do when they stroll slowly, almost felt like they were burning against each other. Then, all of a sudden, a cold shiver ran down my back, and I thought the damp air must have seeped into my room, so I lit the fire for the first time that year and sat down to watch the flames. But soon, I realized I couldn't stay still, so I got up again, determined to go out, collect myself, and find a friend to keep me company.

I could not find anyone, so I went on to the boulevards to try and meet some acquaintance or other there.

I couldn't find anyone, so I headed to the boulevards to see if I could run into someone I knew.

It was wretched everywhere, and the wet pavement glistened in the gaslight, while the oppressive warmth of the almost impalpable rain lay heavily over the streets and seemed to obscure the light from the lamps.

It was miserable everywhere, and the wet pavement shone under the gaslight, while the stifling warmth of the nearly invisible rain hung heavily over the streets, making the light from the lamps seem dim.

I went on slowly, saying to myself, "I shall not find a soul to talk to."

I moved along slowly, thinking to myself, "I won't find anyone to talk to."

I glanced into several cafés, from the Madeleine as far as the Faubourg Poissonière, and saw many unhappy-looking individuals sitting at the tables, who did not seem even to have enough energy left to finish the refreshments they had ordered.

I looked into several cafés, from the Madeleine to the Faubourg Poissonière, and saw a lot of unhappy people sitting at the tables, who didn’t even seem to have enough energy to finish the drinks they had ordered.

For a long time I wandered aimlessly up and down, and about midnight I started off for home; I was very calm and very tired. My concierge[9] opened the door at once, which was quite unusual for him, and I thought that another lodger had no doubt just come in.

For a long time, I roamed around aimlessly, and around midnight, I set off for home; I felt very calm and really tired. My concierge[9] opened the door right away, which was unusual for him, and I assumed that another tenant must have just arrived.

When I go out I always double-lock the door of my room, and I found it merely closed, which surprised me; but I supposed that some letters had been brought up for me in the course of the evening.[Pg 157]

When I go out, I always double-lock my room door, so I was surprised to find it just closed. I figured that some letters had been brought up for me during the evening.[Pg 157]

I went in, and found my fire still burning, so that it lighted up the room a little, and, in the act of taking up a candle, I noticed somebody sitting in my armchair by the fire, warming his feet, with his back towards me.

I walked in and saw that my fire was still going, lighting up the room a bit. As I reached for a candle, I noticed someone sitting in my armchair by the fire, warming his feet, with his back to me.

I was not in the slightest degree frightened. I thought very naturally that some friend or other had come to see me. No doubt the porter, whom I had told when I went out, had lent him his own key. In a moment I remembered all the circumstances of my return, how the street door had been opened immediately, and that my own door was only latched, and not locked.

I wasn't scared at all. I naturally assumed that a friend had come to visit me. The porter, who I’d told I was leaving, probably lent him his own key. In a moment, I recalled everything about my return: how the street door had opened right away, and that my own door was only latched, not locked.

I could see nothing of my friend but his head, and he had evidently gone to sleep while waiting for me, so I went up to him to rouse him. I saw him quite clearly; his right arm was hanging down and his legs were crossed, while his head, which was somewhat inclined to the left of the armchair, seemed to indicate that he was asleep. "Who can it be?" I asked myself. I could not see clearly, as the room was rather dark, so I put out my hand to touch him on the shoulder, and it came in contact with the back of the chair. There was nobody there; the seat was empty.

I could only see my friend's head, and he must have fallen asleep while waiting for me, so I went over to wake him up. I could see him clearly; his right arm was dangling down and his legs were crossed, and his head was tilted a bit to the left of the armchair, which suggested he was asleep. "Who could it be?" I wondered. I couldn't see properly because the room was pretty dark, so I reached out to touch him on the shoulder, but my hand hit the back of the chair. There was nobody there; the seat was empty.

I fairly jumped with fright. For a moment I drew back as if some terrible danger had suddenly appeared in my way; then I turned round again, impelled by some imperious desire of looking at the armchair again, and I remained standing upright, panting with fear, so upset that I could not collect my thoughts, and ready to drop.

I nearly jumped out of my skin. For a moment, I stepped back as if some huge danger had suddenly shown up in front of me; then I turned back again, driven by an overwhelming urge to look at the armchair once more, and I stayed standing, panting with fear, so shaken that I couldn't gather my thoughts, and feeling like I was about to collapse.

But I am a cool man, and soon recovered myself. I thought: "It is a mere hallucination, that is all," and I immediately began to reflect about this phenomenon. Thoughts fly very quickly at such moments.[Pg 158]

But I’m a chill guy, and I quickly got myself together. I thought, “It’s just a trick of the mind, that’s all,” and I immediately started to think about this phenomenon. Thoughts race by super fast in moments like that.[Pg 158]

I had been suffering from a hallucination, that was an incontestable fact. My mind had been perfectly lucid and had acted regularly and logically, so there was nothing the matter with the brain. It was only my eyes that had been deceived; they had had a vision, one of those visions which lead simple folk to believe in miracles. It was a nervous accident to the optical apparatus, nothing more; the eyes were rather congested, perhaps.

I had been experiencing a hallucination, and that was an undeniable fact. My mind had been completely clear and was functioning normally and logically, so there was nothing wrong with my brain. It was just my eyes that had been tricked; they had seen something, one of those sights that make ordinary people believe in miracles. It was just a nervous glitch in my eyes, nothing else; my eyes were probably a bit strained.

I lit my candle, and when I stooped down to the fire in so doing, I noticed that I was trembling, and I raised myself up with a jump, as if somebody had touched me from behind.

I lit my candle, and when I bent down to the fire, I realized I was shaking, and I jumped up as if someone had touched me from behind.

I was certainly not by any means quiet.

I definitely wasn't quiet at all.

I walked up and down a little, and hummed a tune or two.

I paced back and forth a bit and hummed a few tunes.

Then I double-locked my door, and felt rather reassured; now, at any rate, nobody could come in.

Then I double-locked my door and felt pretty reassured; now, at least, nobody could get in.

I sat down again, and thought over my adventure for a long time; then I went to bed, and blew out my light.

I sat down again and thought about my adventure for a long time; then I went to bed and turned off my light.

For some minutes all went well; I lay quietly on my back, but then an irresistible desire seized me to look round the room, and I turned on to my side.

For a few minutes, everything was fine; I lay quietly on my back, but then I felt an overwhelming urge to take a look around the room, so I turned onto my side.

My fire was nearly out, and the few glowing embers threw a faint light on to the floor by the chair, where I fancied I saw the man sitting again.

My fire was almost out, and the few glowing embers cast a dim light onto the floor by the chair, where I thought I saw the man sitting again.

I quickly struck a match, but I had been mistaken, for there was nothing there; I got up, however, and hid the chair behind my bed, and tried to get to sleep as the room was now dark, but I had not forgotten myself for more than five minutes when in my dream I saw all the scene which I had witnessed as clearly as if it were re[Pg 159]ality. I woke up with a start, and having lit the candle, I sat up in bed, without venturing even to try and go to sleep again.

I quickly lit a match, but I realized I was wrong because there was nothing there; still, I got up, hidden the chair behind my bed, and tried to fall asleep since the room was dark. However, I hadn’t forgotten everything for more than five minutes when, in my dream, I saw the entire scene I had witnessed as clearly as if it were real. I woke up suddenly, and after lighting the candle, I sat up in bed, not even daring to try to sleep again.

Twice, however, sleep overcame me for a few moments in spite of myself, and twice I saw the same thing again, till I fancied I was going mad; when day broke, however, I thought that I was cured, and slept peacefully till noon.

Twice, though, I dozed off for a few moments against my will, and twice I saw the same thing again, making me think I was going crazy; however, when day broke, I felt like I was better, and slept soundly until noon.

It was all past and over. I had been feverish, had had the nightmare; I don't know what. I had been ill, in a word, but yet I thought that I was a great fool.

It was all in the past. I had been feverish, had the nightmare; I don’t know what. I had been sick, in short, but still I felt like a complete fool.

I enjoyed myself thoroughly that evening; I went and dined at a restaurant; afterwards I went to the theater, and then started home. But as I got near the house I was seized by a strange feeling of uneasiness once more; I was afraid of seeing him again. I was not afraid of him, not afraid of his presence, in which I did not believe; but I was afraid of being deceived again; I was afraid of some fresh hallucination, afraid lest fear should take possession of me.

I had a great time that evening; I went out for dinner at a restaurant, then went to the theater, and finally headed home. But as I got close to the house, a strange feeling of unease washed over me again; I was scared of running into him again. I wasn't scared of him, or his presence, which I didn't really believe in; I was scared of being tricked again; I was scared of experiencing another hallucination, worried that fear would take hold of me.

Far more than an hour I wandered up and down the pavement; then I thought that I was really too foolish, and at last I returned home. I panted so that I could scarcely get upstairs, and I remained standing outside my door for more than ten minutes; then suddenly I took courage, and screwed myself together. I inserted my key into the lock, and went in with a candle in my hand. I kicked open my half-open bedroom door, and gave a frightened look towards the fireplace; there was nothing there. A—h!

I wandered back and forth on the pavement for over an hour. Then I realized I was being really foolish, so I finally headed home. I was out of breath and could barely make it up the stairs, and I stood outside my door for more than ten minutes. Then suddenly, I gathered my courage and pulled myself together. I stuck my key in the lock and walked in, holding a candle. I kicked open my half-closed bedroom door and took a scared glance at the fireplace; there was nothing there. A—h!

What a relief and what a delight! What a deliverance! I walked up and down briskly and boldly, but I[Pg 160] was not altogether reassured, and kept turning round with a jump; the very shadows in the corner disquieted me.

What a relief and what a delight! What a rescue! I paced back and forth energetically and confidently, but I[Pg 160] still wasn't completely at ease, and kept jumping at every little sound; even the shadows in the corner bothered me.

I slept badly, and was constantly disturbed by imaginary noises, but I did not see him; no, that was all over.

I slept poorly and kept being interrupted by imaginary sounds, but I didn’t see him; no, that was all in the past.

Since that time I have been afraid of being alone at night. I feel that the specter is there, close to me, around me; but it has not appeared to me again. And supposing it did, what would it matter, since I do not believe in it, and know that it is nothing?

Since then, I've been scared of being alone at night. I feel like the ghost is there, right next to me, all around me; but it hasn't shown itself to me again. And even if it did, what would it matter? I don't believe in it and know that it's just nothing.

It still worries me, however, because I am constantly thinking of it: his right arm hanging down and his head inclined to the left like a man who was asleep.... Enough of that, in Heaven's name! I don't want to think about it!

It still worries me, though, because I keep thinking about it: his right arm hanging down and his head tilted to the left like someone who was asleep.... That's enough of that, for Heaven's sake! I don't want to think about it!

Why, however, am I so persistently possessed with this idea? His feet were close to the fire!

Why am I so constantly fixated on this idea? His feet were right by the fire!

He haunts me; it is very stupid, but so it is. Who and what is HE? I know that he does not exist except in my cowardly imagination, in my fears, and in my agony! There—enough of that!...

He haunts me; it's really silly, but that's how it is. Who and what is HE? I know he doesn’t exist except in my fearful imagination, in my anxieties, and in my pain! There—enough of that!...

Yes, it is all very well for me to reason with myself, to stiffen myself, so to say; but I cannot remain at home, because I know he is there. I know I shall not see him again; he will not show himself again; that is all over. But he is there all the same in my thoughts. He remains invisible, but that does not prevent his being there. He is behind the doors, in the closed cupboards, in the wardrobe, under the bed, in every dark corner. If I open the door or the cupboard, if I take the candle to look under the bed and throw a light on to the dark places, he is there no longer, but I feel that he is behind[Pg 161] me. I turn round, certain that I shall not see him, that I shall never see him again; but he is, for all that, none the less behind me.

Yes, it's easy for me to try to convince myself, to toughen up, but I can't stay at home because I know he's there. I understand that I won’t see him again; he won't show himself again; that's done. But he's still present in my thoughts. He remains unseen, but that doesn’t stop him from being there. He's behind the doors, in the closed cabinets, in the wardrobe, under the bed, in every dark corner. If I open the door or the cabinet, if I take the candle to look under the bed and shine a light on the dark spots, he's not there anymore, but I can still feel him behind[Pg 161] me. I turn around, fully aware that I won’t see him, that I’ll never see him again; yet still, he is undeniably behind me.

It is very stupid, it is dreadful; but what am I to do? I cannot help it.

It’s really foolish, it’s terrible; but what can I do? I can’t change it.

But if there were two of us in the place, I feel certain that he would not be there any longer, for he is there just because I am alone; simply and solely because I am alone!

But if there were two of us here, I’m sure he wouldn’t be around anymore, since he’s only here because I’m alone; purely and simply because I’m alone!


A PHILOSOPHER

Blérot had been my most intimate friend from childhood; we had no secrets from each other, and were united heart and soul by a brotherly intimacy and a boundless confidence in each other, and I had been intrusted with the secret of all his love affairs, as he had been with mine.

Blérot had been my closest friend since childhood; we shared everything with each other and were connected heart and soul by a brotherly bond and complete trust in one another. I had been entrusted with the details of all his romantic interests, just as he had been with mine.

When he told me that he was going to get married I was hurt, just as if he had been guilty of a treacherous act with regard to me. I felt that it must interfere with that cordial and absolute affection which had united us hitherto. His wife would come between us. The intimacy of the marriage-bed establishes a kind of complicity of mysterious alliance between two persons, even when they have ceased to love each other. Man and wife are like two discreet partners who will not let anyone else into their secrets. But that close bond which the conjugal kiss fastens is widely loosened on the day on which the woman takes a lover.

When he told me he was getting married, I was hurt, as if he had betrayed me. I felt like it would disrupt the warm and deep affection that had brought us together until now. His wife would come between us. The intimacy of marriage creates a special kind of secret connection between two people, even if they no longer love each other. A husband and wife become like two secretive partners who won’t share their secrets with anyone else. But the strong bond created by a husband’s kiss starts to weaken the moment the woman takes a lover.

I remember Blérot's wedding as if it were but yesterday. I would not be present at the signing of the marriage contract, as I have no particular liking for such ceremonies, but I only went to the civil wedding and to the church.

I remember Blérot's wedding like it was just yesterday. I didn't want to be there for the signing of the marriage contract since I'm not really into those kinds of ceremonies; I just went to the civil wedding and the church service.

His wife, whom I had never seen before, was a tall, slight girl, with pale hair, pale cheeks, pale hands, and eyes to match. She walked with a slightly undulating motion, as if she were on board a ship, and seemed to advance with a succession of long, graceful curtsies.[Pg 163]

His wife, whom I had never seen before, was a tall, slender girl with light hair, pale cheeks, pale hands, and matching eyes. She moved with a slight sway, as if she were on a ship, and seemed to glide forward with a series of long, elegant curtsies.[Pg 163]

Blérot seemed very much in love with her. He looked at her constantly, and I felt a shiver of an immoderate desire for her pass through my frame.

Blérot seemed really in love with her. He kept staring at her, and I felt a wave of intense desire for her rush through me.

I went to see him in a few days, and he said to me:

I went to see him in a few days, and he said to me:

"You do not know how happy I am; I am madly in love with her; but then she is ... she is ..." He did not finish his sentence, but he put the tips of his fingers to his lips with a gesture which signified:

"You don't know how happy I am; I'm totally in love with her; but then she is... she is..." He didn't finish his sentence, but he brought the tips of his fingers to his lips in a gesture that meant:

"Divine! delicious! perfect!" and a good deal more besides.

"Divine! Delicious! Perfect!" and a whole lot more.

I asked, laughing, "What! all that?"

I asked, laughing, "What! All of that?"

"Everything that you can imagine," was his answer.

"Everything you can imagine," was his answer.

He introduced me to her. She was very pleasant, on easy terms with me, as was natural, and begged me to look upon their house as my own. I felt that he, Blérot, did not belong to me any longer. Our intimacy was altogether checked, and we hardly found a word to say to each other.

He introduced me to her. She was very nice, friendly with me, which was normal, and asked me to consider their home as my own. I felt that he, Blérot, was no longer part of my life. Our closeness was completely interrupted, and we barely managed to say a word to each other.

I soon took my leave, and shortly afterwards went to the East, and returned by way of Russia, Germany, Sweden, and Holland, after an absence of eighteen months from Paris.

I quickly said my goodbyes and soon headed to the East, returning through Russia, Germany, Sweden, and Holland, after being away from Paris for eighteen months.

The morning after my arrival, as I was walking along the boulevards to breathe the air once more, I saw a pale man with sunken cheeks coming towards me, who was as much like Blérot as it was possible for a physically emaciated man to be to a strong, ruddy, rather stout man. I looked at him in surprise, and asked myself: "Can it possibly be he?" But he saw me, and came towards me with outstretched arms, and we embraced in the middle of the boulevard.

The morning after I arrived, as I strolled along the boulevards to take in the fresh air again, I spotted a pale man with sunken cheeks walking toward me. He looked as much like Blérot as a physically frail person could resemble a strong, rosy-cheeked, somewhat stocky person. I stared at him in surprise, wondering, "Could it really be him?" But he noticed me and approached with open arms, and we hugged in the middle of the boulevard.

After we had gone up and down once or twice from[Pg 164] the Rue Druot to the Vaudeville Theater, just as we were taking leave of each other—for he already seemed quite done up with walking—I said to him:

After we had gone up and down once or twice from[Pg 164] the Rue Druot to the Vaudeville Theater, just as we were saying goodbye to each other—for he looked pretty worn out from all the walking—I said to him:

"You don't look at all well. Are you ill?"

"You don't look well at all. Are you sick?"

"I do feel rather out of sorts," was all he said.

"I do feel a bit off," was all he said.

He looked like a man who was going to die, and I felt a flood of affection for my old friend, the only real one that I had ever had. I squeezed his hands.

He looked like a man who was going to die, and I felt a wave of affection for my old friend, the only real friend I had ever had. I squeezed his hands.

"What is the matter with you? Are you in pain?"

"What’s wrong with you? Are you hurt?"

"A little tired; but it is nothing."

"A bit tired, but it's nothing."

"What does your doctor say?"

"What did your doctor say?"

"He calls it anæmia, and has ordered me to eat no white meat and to take tincture of iron."

"He calls it anemia, and has advised me to avoid white meat and to take iron tincture."

A suspicion flashed across me.

A suspicion crossed my mind.

"Are you happy?" I asked him.

"Are you happy?" I asked him.

"Yes, very happy; my wife is charming, and I love her more than ever."

"Yes, I'm really happy; my wife is wonderful, and I love her more than ever."

But I noticed that he grew rather red and seemed embarrassed, as if he was afraid of any further questions, so I took him by the arm and pushed him into a café, which was nearly empty at that time of day. I forced him to sit down, and looking him straight in the face, I said:

But I noticed that he turned quite red and looked embarrassed, as if he was worried about more questions, so I took him by the arm and pushed him into a café, which was almost empty at that time of day. I made him sit down, and looking him right in the face, I said:

"Look here, old fellow, just tell me the exact truth."

"Hey there, friend, just tell me the whole truth."

"I have nothing to tell you," he stammered.

"I have nothing to tell you," he said nervously.

"That is not true," I replied firmly. "You are ill, mentally perhaps, and you dare not reveal your secret to anyone. Something or other is doing you harm, and I mean you to tell me what it is. Come, I am waiting for you to begin."

"That’s not true," I said firmly. "You’re not well, maybe mentally, and you’re too afraid to share your secret with anyone. Something is hurting you, and I want you to tell me what it is. Come on, I’m waiting for you to start."

Again he got very red, stammered, and turning his head away, he said:

Again he turned very red, stumbled over his words, and, turning his head away, he said:

"It is very idiotic—but I—I am done for!"[Pg 165]

"It's really dumb—but I'm done!"[Pg 165]

As he did not go on, I said:

As he didn’t continue, I said:

"Just tell me what it is."

"Just tell me what it is."

"Well, I have got a wife who is killing me, that is all," he said abruptly, almost desperately.

"Well, I have a wife who is driving me crazy, that’s all," he said abruptly, almost desperately.

I did not understand at first. "Does she make you unhappy? How? What is it?"

I didn't get it at first. "Does she make you unhappy? How? What is it?"

"No," he replied in a low voice, as if he were confessing some crime; "I love her too much, that is all."

"No," he said quietly, almost like he was admitting to a crime; "I love her too much, that's all."

I was thunderstruck at this brutal avowal, and then I felt inclined to laugh, but at length I managed to reply:

I was shocked by this harsh confession, and then I felt like laughing, but eventually I managed to respond:

"But surely, at least so it seems to me, you might manage to—to love her a little less."

"But it seems to me that you could at least try to love her a little less."

He had got very pale again, and at length made up his mind to speak to me openly, as he used to do formerly.

He had gone very pale again, and eventually decided to talk to me openly, like he used to do before.

"No," he said, "that is impossible; and I am dying from it I know; it is killing me, and I am really frightened. Some days, like to-day, I feel inclined to leave her, to go away altogether, to start for the other end of the world, so as to live for a long time; and then, when the evening comes, I return home in spite of myself, but slowly, and feeling uncomfortable. I go upstairs hesitatingly and ring, and when I go in I see her there sitting in her easy chair, and she says, 'How late you are,' I kiss her, and we sit down to dinner. During the meal I think to myself: 'I will go directly it is over, and take the train for somewhere, no matter where;' but when we get back to the drawing-room I am so tired that I have not the courage to get up out of my chair, and so I remain, and then—and then—I succumb again."

"No," he said, "that's impossible; and I know it's killing me; I'm really scared. Some days, like today, I feel like I want to leave her, to run away completely, to go to the other side of the world just to live a little longer; and then, when evening comes, I go home against my will, but slowly and feeling uneasy. I go upstairs hesitantly and ring the bell, and when I walk in, I see her sitting in her armchair, and she says, 'You’re so late.' I kiss her, and we sit down to dinner. During the meal, I think to myself: 'I'll leave right after this, and catch a train to somewhere, anywhere;' but when we get back to the living room, I'm so exhausted that I don't have the courage to get up from my chair, so I stay, and then—and then—I give in again."

I could not help smiling again. He saw it, and said: "You may laugh, but I assure you it is very horrible."[Pg 166]

I couldn't help but smile again. He noticed it and said, "You can laugh, but I promise you, it's really terrible."[Pg 166]

"Why don't you tell your wife?" I asked him. "Unless she be a regular monster she would understand."

"Why don't you just tell your wife?" I asked him. "Unless she's a complete monster, she'd understand."

He shrugged his shoulders. "It is all very well for you to talk. I don't tell her because I know her nature. Have you ever heard it said of certain women, 'She has just married a third time?' Well, and that makes you laugh like you did just now, and yet it is true. What is to be done? It is neither her fault nor mine. She is so, because nature has made her so; I assure you, my dear old friend, she has the temperament of a Messalina. She does not know it, but I do; so much the worse for me. She is charming, gentle, tender, and thinks that our conjugal intercourse, which is wearing me out and killing me, is natural and quite moderate. She seems like an ignorant schoolgirl, and she really is ignorant, poor child."

He shrugged. "It's easy for you to say that. I don't tell her because I know her well. Have you ever heard someone say about certain women, 'She's just married for the third time?' Well, that makes you laugh like you just did, but it's true. What can be done? It's neither her fault nor mine. She is the way she is because that's just how she was made; believe me, my dear old friend, she has the temperament of a Messalina. She doesn't realize it, but I do; too bad for me. She's charming, gentle, and tender, and she thinks that our intimate life, which is wearing me down and killing me, is completely normal and moderate. She comes across like an ignorant schoolgirl, and honestly, she really is ignorant, poor thing."

"Every day I form energetic resolutions, for you must understand that I am dying. But one look of her eyes, one of those looks in which I can read the ardent desire of her lips, is enough for me, and I succumb at once, saying to myself: 'This is really the end; I will have no more of her death-giving kisses,' and then, when I have yielded again, like I have to-day, I go out and walk on ahead, thinking of death, and saying to myself that I am lost, that all is over."

"Every day, I make passionate resolutions because you have to understand that I’m dying. But just one look from her eyes, one of those looks that reveal the intense longing in her lips, is enough for me, and I give in immediately, telling myself, ‘This is really the end; I can't take any more of her deadly kisses.’ Then, after I’ve given in again, like I did today, I go out and walk ahead, thinking about death and telling myself that I’m lost, that it’s all over."

"I am so mentally ill that I went for a walk to Père Lachaise cemetery yesterday. I looked at all the graves, standing in a row like dominoes, and I thought to myself: 'I shall soon be there,' and then I returned home, quite determined to pretend to be ill, and so escape, but I could not."

"I’m feeling so mentally unwell that I went for a walk in Père Lachaise cemetery yesterday. I looked at all the graves, lined up like dominoes, and thought to myself, 'I’ll be there soon,' and then I went home, really set on pretending to be sick to escape, but I just couldn’t."

"Oh! You don't know what it is. Ask a smoker[Pg 167] who is poisoning himself with nicotine whether he can give up his delicious and deadly habit. He will tell you that he has tried a hundred times without success, and he will, perhaps, add: 'So much the worse, but I had rather die than go without tobacco.' That is just the case with me. When once one is in the clutches of such a passion or such a vice, one must give oneself up to it entirely."

"Oh! You have no idea what it's like. Ask a smoker[Pg 167] who is slowly harming himself with nicotine whether he can quit his tasty but harmful habit. He’ll tell you he’s tried a hundred times and failed, and he might even say: 'So be it, but I'd rather die than live without tobacco.' That's exactly how I feel. Once you're caught in the grip of such a passion or vice, you have to surrender to it completely."

He got up and gave me his hand. I felt seized with a tumult of rage, and with hatred for this woman, this careless, charming, terrible woman; and as he was buttoning up his coat to go out I said to him, brutally perhaps:

He stood up and offered me his hand. I was overwhelmed with a mix of anger and hatred for this woman, this reckless, enchanting, awful woman; and while he was buttoning up his coat to leave, I said to him, maybe a little harshly:

"But, in God's name, why don't you let her have a lover, rather than kill yourself like that?"

"But seriously, why don't you just let her have a boyfriend instead of hurting yourself like this?"

He shrugged his shoulders without replying, and went off.

He shrugged his shoulders without answering and walked away.

For six months I did not see him. Every morning I expected a letter of invitation to his funeral, but I would not go to his house from a complicated feeling of contempt for him and for that woman; of anger, of indignation, of a thousand sensations.

For six months, I didn’t see him. Every morning, I expected a letter inviting me to his funeral, but I couldn’t bring myself to go to his house due to a complicated mix of contempt for him and that woman, anger, indignation, and a thousand other feelings.

One lovely spring morning I was walking in the Champs Elysées. It was one of those warm days which makes our eyes bright and stir up in us a tumultuous feeling of happiness from the mere sense of existence. Someone tapped me on the shoulder, and turning round I saw my old friend, looking well, stout and rosy.

One beautiful spring morning, I was walking on the Champs Elysées. It was one of those warm days that makes our eyes shine and fills us with a whirlwind of happiness just from the joy of being alive. Someone tapped me on the shoulder, and when I turned around, I saw my old friend, looking good, healthy, and cheerful.

He gave me both hands, beaming with pleasure, and exclaimed:

He offered me both hands, shining with joy, and said:

"Here you are, you erratic individual!"

"Here you are, you unpredictable person!"

I looked at him, utterly thunderstruck.

I stared at him, completely shocked.

"Well, on my word—yes. By Jove! I congratulate[Pg 168] you; you have indeed changed in the last six months!"

"Well, I swear—yes. By gosh! I congratulate[Pg 168] you; you have really changed in the last six months!"

He flushed scarlet, and said, with an embarrassed laugh:

He turned bright red and said with an awkward laugh:

"One can but do one's best."

"All you can do is your best."

I looked at him so obstinately that he evidently felt uncomfortable, so I went on:

I stared at him so stubbornly that he clearly felt uneasy, so I continued:

"So—now—you are—completely cured?"

"So—are you—completely cured now?"

He stammered, hastily:

He stuttered, quickly:

"Yes, perfectly, thank you." Then changing his tone, "How lucky that I should have come across you, old fellow. I hope we shall often meet now."

"Yes, that's great, thanks." Then, changing his tone, "How fortunate that I ran into you, my friend. I hope we'll see each other often from now on."

But I would not give up my idea; I wanted to know how matters really stood, so I asked:

But I wouldn't let go of my idea; I wanted to know the real situation, so I asked:

"Don't you remember what you told me six months ago? I suppose—I—eh—suppose you resist now?"

"Don't you remember what you told me six months ago? I guess—I—uh—guess you're resisting now?"

"Please don't talk any more about it," he replied, uneasily; "forget that I mentioned it to you; leave me alone. But, you know, I have no intention of letting you go; you must come and dine at my house."

"Please don't talk about it anymore," he said, feeling awkward. "Forget I brought it up; just leave me alone. But, you know, I definitely want you to come over for dinner."

A sudden fancy took me to see for myself how matters stood, so that I might understand all about it, and I accepted.

A sudden urge hit me to see for myself how things were going, so I could understand everything better, and I agreed.

His wife received me in a most charming manner, and she was, as a matter of fact, a most attractive woman. Her long hands, her neck and cheeks were beautifully white and delicate, and marked her breeding, and her walk was undulating and delightful.

His wife welcomed me in a very charming way, and she was, in fact, a very attractive woman. Her long hands, neck, and cheeks were beautifully white and delicate, reflecting her upbringing, and her walk was smooth and delightful.

René gave her a brotherly kiss on the forehead and said:

René gave her a sibling kiss on the forehead and said:

"Has not Lucien come yet?"

"Has Lucien not come yet?"

"Not yet," she replied, in a clear, soft voice; "you know he is almost always rather late."[Pg 169]

"Not yet," she replied, in a clear, soft voice; "you know he’s almost always pretty late."[Pg 169]

At that moment the bell rang, and a tall man was shown in. He was dark, with a thick beard, and looked like a modern Hercules. We were introduced to each other; his name was Lucien Delabarre.

At that moment, the bell rang, and a tall man walked in. He was dark-skinned, with a thick beard, and looked like a modern-day Hercules. We were introduced to each other; his name was Lucien Delabarre.

René and he shook hands in a most friendly manner, and then we went to dinner.

René and he shook hands in a very friendly way, and then we went to dinner.

It was a most enjoyable meal, without the least constraint. My old friend spoke with me constantly, in the old familiar cordial manner, just as he used to do. It was: "You know, old fellow!"—"I say, old fellow!"—"Just listen a moment, old fellow!" Suddenly he exclaimed:

It was a really enjoyable meal, with no awkwardness at all. My old friend talked to me the whole time, in that warm, familiar way he always did. It was: "You know, buddy!"—"I’m telling you, buddy!"—"Just listen for a sec, buddy!" Suddenly, he exclaimed:

"You don't know how glad I am to see you again; it takes me back to old times."

"You have no idea how happy I am to see you again; it brings back memories of the good old days."

I looked at his wife and the other man. Their attitude was perfectly correct, though I fancied once or twice that they exchanged a rapid and furtive look.

I glanced at his wife and the other guy. Their demeanor was completely appropriate, but I thought for a moment that they exchanged a quick, secretive glance.

As soon as dinner was over René turned to his wife, and said:

As soon as dinner was done, René turned to his wife and said:

"My dear, I have just met Pierre again, and I am going to carry him off for a walk and a chat along the boulevards to remind us of old times. I am leaving you in very good company."

"My dear, I just ran into Pierre again, and I'm going to take him for a walk and a chat along the boulevards to reminisce about old times. I'm leaving you in great company."

The young woman smiled, and said to me, as she shook hands with me:

The young woman smiled and said to me as she shook my hand:

"Don't keep him too long."

"Don't hold on to him too long."

As we went along, arm-in-arm, I could not help saying to him, for I was determined to know how matters stood:

As we walked along, arm-in-arm, I had to ask him because I was set on finding out what was going on:

"I say, what has happened? Do tell me!"

"I say, what happened? Please tell me!"

He, however, interrupted me roughly, and answered like a man who has been disturbed without any reason.[Pg 170]

He interrupted me abruptly and responded like someone who has been bothered for no good reason.[Pg 170]

"Just look here, old fellow leave one alone with your questions."

"Just look here, buddy, leave me alone with your questions."

Then he added, half aloud, as if talking to himself:

Then he added, half to himself, as if talking to no one in particular:

"After all, it would have been too stupid to have let oneself go to pot like that."

"After all, it would have been too foolish to let oneself go like that."

I did not press him. We walked on quickly and began to talk. All of a sudden he whispered in my ear:

I didn't push him. We hurried on and started talking. Suddenly, he whispered in my ear:

"I say, suppose we go and have a bottle of 'fizz' with some girls! Eh?"

"I say, how about we grab a bottle of champagne with some girls? What do you think?"

I could not prevent myself from laughing heartily.

I couldn't stop myself from laughing out loud.

"Just as you like; come along, let us go."

"However you want; come on, let’s go."


ALWAYS LOCK THE DOOR!

The four glasses which were standing in front of the diners were now still nearly half full, which is a sign, as a general rule, that the guests are quite so. They were beginning to speak without waiting for an answer; no one took any notice of anything except what was going on inside him, either in his mind or stomach; voices grew louder, gestures more animated, eyes brighter.

The four glasses in front of the diners were still almost half full, which usually means the guests are quite comfortable. They started talking without waiting for responses; no one paid attention to anything except what was happening within themselves, whether in their minds or stomachs. Voices got louder, gestures became more animated, and eyes sparkled brighter.

It was a bachelors' dinner of confirmed old bachelors. They had instituted this regular banquet twenty years before, christening it "The Celibate," and at the time there were fourteen of them, all fully determined never to marry. Now there were only four of them left; three were dead and the other seven were married.

It was a dinner for confirmed old bachelors. They had started this regular gathering twenty years earlier, calling it "The Celibate," and back then there were fourteen of them, all completely decided on never getting married. Now there were only four left; three had died and the other seven were married.

These four stuck firmly to it, and, as far as lay in their power, they scrupulously observed the rules which had been laid down at the beginning of their curious association. They had sworn, hand-in-hand, to turn aside every woman they could from the right path, and their friends' wives for choice, and more especially those of their most intimate friends. For this reason, as soon as any of them left the society, in order to set up in domestic life for himself, he took care to quarrel definitely with all his former companions.

These four were committed to their mission, and, as much as possible, they carefully followed the rules that had been established at the start of their unusual partnership. They had promised, hand in hand, to steer as many women as they could away from the right path, focusing particularly on the wives of their friends, especially those of their closest friends. Because of this, whenever one of them decided to leave the group to start a family, he made sure to have a final disagreement with all his former buddies.

Besides this, they were pledged at every dinner to relate most minutely their last adventures, which had given rise to this familiar phrase amongst them:

Besides this, they were committed at every dinner to share in detail their latest adventures, which had led to this common phrase among them:

"To lie like an old bachelor."[Pg 172]

"To lie like an old single guy."[Pg 172]

They professed, moreover, the most profound contempt for woman whom they talked of as an animal made solely for their pleasure. Every moment they quoted Schopenhauer, who was their god, and his well-known essay "On Women;" they wished that harems and towers might be reintroduced, and had the ancient maxim: "Mulier, perpetuus infans,"[10] woven into their table-linen, and below it, the line of Alfred de Vigny's:

They openly expressed the deepest contempt for women, whom they referred to as creatures made solely for their enjoyment. Every moment, they quoted Schopenhauer, their idol, and his famous essay "On Women." They wished for the return of harems and towers, and had the ancient saying: "Mulier, perpetuus infans,"[10] woven into their tablecloths, accompanied by the line from Alfred de Vigny:

La femme, enfant malade et douze fois impure.[11]

The woman, sick child and twelve times unclean.[11]

So that by dint of despising women they lived only for them, while all their efforts and all their desires were directed towards them.

So by constantly belittling women, they ended up living only for them, with all their efforts and desires focused on them.

Those of them who had married called them old fops, made fun of them, and—feared them.

Those who were married called them old fools, teased them, and—were scared of them.

When they began to feel the exhilarating effects of the champagne, this was the moment that their old bachelor experiences began.

When they started to feel the exciting effects of the champagne, that's when their old bachelor experiences began.

On the day in question, these old fellows, for they were old by this time, and the older they got the more extraordinary good fortune in the way of love affairs they had to relate, were quite inexhaustible. For the last month, to hear them, each of them had played the gallant with at least one woman a day; and what women! the youngest, the noblest, the richest, and the most beautiful!

On the day in question, these old men—because they were old by now, and the older they became, the more incredible stories of love affairs they had to share—were absolutely full of energy. Over the past month, if you listened to them, each of them had charmed at least one woman a day; and what women! The youngest, the most distinguished, the wealthiest, and the most beautiful!

After they had finished their tales, one of them, he who having spoken first had been obliged to listen to all the others, rose and said:

After they finished sharing their stories, one of them, the one who had spoken first and had to listen to everyone else, stood up and said:

"Now that we have finished drawing the long-bow, I should like to tell you, not my last, but my first adven[Pg 173]ture,—I mean the first adventure of my life, my first fall,—for it is a moral fall after all, in the arms of Venus. Oh! I am not going to tell you my first—what shall I call it?—my first appearance; certainly not. The leap over the first hedge (I am speaking figuratively) has nothing interesting about it. It is generally rather a disagreeable one, and one picks oneself up rather abashed, with one charming illusion the less, with a vague feeling of disappointment and sadness. That realization of love the first time one experiences it is rather repugnant; we had dreamt of it as being so different, so delicate, so refined. It leaves a physical and moral sense of disgust behind it, just like as when one has happened to have put one's hand into some clammy matter and feels in a hurry to wash it off. You may rub it as hard as you like, but the moral feeling remains.

"Now that we’ve wrapped up the long story, I’d like to share with you not my last but my first adventure—specifically, the first adventure of my life, my first fall—because it is, after all, a moral fall in the arms of Venus. Oh! I’m not going to talk about my first—what should I call it?—my first experience; certainly not. The leap over the first hedge (I’m speaking figuratively) isn’t particularly interesting. It’s usually quite unpleasant, and you get up feeling embarrassed, with one lovely illusion gone, and a vague sense of disappointment and sadness. That feeling of love the first time you experience it is rather off-putting; we had imagined it to be so different, so delicate, so refined. It leaves behind a physical and moral sense of disgust, much like when you accidentally touch something slimy and want to wash it off quickly. You can scrub as hard as you want, but the moral feeling lingers."

"Yes! but one very soon gets quite used to it; there is no doubt about that. For my part, however, I am very sorry it was not in my power to give the Creator the benefit of my advice when He was arranging these little matters. I wonder what I should have done? I am not quite sure, but I think with the English savant, John Stuart Mill, I should have managed differently; I should have found some more convenient and more poetical combination; yes—more poetical.

"Yes! But one quickly gets used to it; that's for sure. For my part, though, I really wish I could have given the Creator my advice when He was sorting out these little details. I wonder what I would have done? I'm not entirely certain, but I think like the English philosopher, John Stuart Mill, I would have done things differently; I would have found some more convenient and more poetic combination; yes—more poetic."

"I really think that the Creator showed Himself to be too much of a naturalist ... too ... what shall I say? His invention lacks poetry.

"I really think that the Creator came off as too much of a naturalist... too... how should I put it? His invention lacks poetry."

"However, what I am going to tell you is about my first woman of the world, the first woman in society I ever made love to;—I beg your pardon, I ought to say the first woman of the world that ever triumphed[Pg 174] over me. For at first it is we who allow ourselves to be taken, while, later on—well, then it is quite another matter.

"However, what I'm about to share is about the first woman I ever loved, the first woman in society I ever made love to;—I apologize, I should say the first woman who ever conquered me. At first, it's us who let ourselves be taken, but later on—well, that's a whole different story."

"She was a friend of my mother's, a charming woman in every way. When such women are chaste, it is generally from sheer stupidity, and when they are in love they are furiously so. And then—we are accused of corrupting them! Yes, yes, of course! With them it is always the rabbit that begins and never the sportsman. I know all about it; they don't seem to put their fingers near us, but they do it all the same, and do what they like with us, without it being noticed, and then they actually accuse us of having ruined them, dishonored them, humiliated them, and all the rest of it.

"She was a friend of my mom's, a charming woman in every way. When women like her are modest, it’s usually out of sheer ignorance, and when they fall in love, they go all out. And then—we’re the ones accused of corrupting them! Yes, of course! With them, it's always the rabbit that starts it, never the hunter. I know all about it; they may not physically approach us, but they do it anyway and manipulate us without anyone noticing, and then they actually blame us for ruining them, dishonoring them, humiliating them, and all the rest of it."

"The woman in question certainly had a great desire to be humiliated by me. She may have been about thirty-five, while I was scarcely two-and-twenty. I no more thought of dishonoring her than I did of turning Trappist. Well, one day when I was calling on her, and while I was looking at her dress with considerable astonishment, for she had on a morning wrapper which was open as wide as a church-door when the bells are ringing for service, she took my hand and squeezed it—squeezed it, you know, like they will do at such moments—and said, with a deep sigh, one of those sighs, you know, which come from right down the bottom of the chest: 'Oh! don't look at me like that, child!' I got as red as a tomato, and felt more nervous than usual, naturally. I was very much inclined to bolt, but she held my hand tightly, and putting it onto her well-developed bust, she said: 'Just feel how my heart beats!' Of course it was beating, and I began to un[Pg 175]derstand what was the matter, but I did not know what to do. I have changed considerably since then.

The woman in question definitely had a strong desire to be humiliated by me. She was probably around thirty-five, while I was barely twenty-two. I didn't think about dishonoring her any more than I would about becoming a monk. One day, while I was visiting her and looking at her dress in astonishment—she was wearing a morning robe that was as wide open as a church door during service—she took my hand and squeezed it—squeezed it, you know, like people do at those moments—and sighed deeply, one of those sighs that come right from the bottom of your chest: 'Oh! Don’t look at me like that, child!' I blushed like a tomato and felt more nervous than usual, of course. I really wanted to run away, but she held my hand tightly and placed it on her well-developed bust, saying: 'Just feel how my heart beats!' Of course, it was beating, and I started to realize what was happening, but I didn’t know what to do. I've changed a lot since then.

"As I remained standing there, with one hand on the soft covering of her heart, while I held my hat in the other, and continuing to look at her with a confused, silly smile—a timid, frightened smile—she suddenly drew back, and said in an irritated voice:

"As I stood there, one hand on the soft covering of her heart and my hat in the other, looking at her with a confused, silly smile—a timid, scared smile—she suddenly pulled back and said in an annoyed voice:"

"'Young man, what are you doing? You are indecent and badly brought up.'

"'Young man, what are you doing? You’re being inappropriate and poorly raised.'"

"You may be sure I took my hand away quickly, stopped smiling, and stammering out some excuse, I got up and took my leave as if I had lost my head.

"You can be sure I pulled my hand away quickly, stopped smiling, and stumbled through some excuse. I got up and left as if I had lost my mind."

"But I was caught, and dreamt of her. I thought her charming, adorable; I fancied that I loved her, that I had always loved her, and I determined to see her again.

"But I was caught and dreamed of her. I thought she was charming and adorable; I believed that I loved her, that I had always loved her, and I decided to see her again."

"When I saw her again she gave me a little smile like an actress might behind the scenes. Oh, how that little smile upset me! And she shook hands with a long, significant pressure.

"When I saw her again, she gave me a small smile like an actress might backstage. Oh, how that little smile affected me! And she shook my hand with a long, meaningful grip."

"From that day it seems that I made love to her; at least, she declared afterwards that I had ruined her, captured her, dishonored her, with rare Machiavelism, with consummate cleverness, with the perseverance of a mathematician, and the cunning of an Apaché Indian.

"From that day it seems I made love to her; at least, she later claimed that I had ruined her, captured her, dishonored her, with rare cunning, with exceptional cleverness, with the persistence of a mathematician, and the slyness of an Apache Indian."

"But one thing troubled me strangely; where was my triumph to be accomplished? I lived with my family, and on this point my family was most particular. I was not bold enough to venture to go to an hotel in broad daylight with a woman on my arm, and I did not know whom to ask for advice.

"But one thing troubled me oddly; where was I supposed to celebrate my triumph? I lived with my family, and my family was very particular about this. I wasn't brave enough to go to a hotel in broad daylight with a woman on my arm, and I didn't know who to turn to for advice."

"Now, my fair friend had often said in joke that every young man ought to have a room for himself[Pg 176] somewhere or other from home. We lived in Paris, and this was a sort of inspiration. I took a room, and she came. She came one day in November; I should have liked to put off her visit because I had no fire, and I had no fire because the chimney smoked. The very evening before, I had spoken to my landlord, a retired shopkeeper, about it, and he had promised that he would send for the chimneysweep in a day or two to get it all put to rights.

"Now, my dear friend often joked that every young man should have a space of his own somewhere away from home[Pg 176]. We lived in Paris, and this gave me some inspiration. I rented a room, and she came to visit. She arrived one day in November; I had hoped to postpone her visit because I didn't have a fire burning, and I didn't have a fire because the chimney was smoking. Just the evening before, I had talked to my landlord, a retired shopkeeper, about it, and he promised he would call in the chimneysweep in a day or two to fix it."

"As soon as she came in, I said:

"As soon as she walked in, I said:"

"'There is no fire because my chimney smokes.'

'There is no fire because my chimney is smoking.'

"She did not even appear to hear me, but stammered: 'That does not matter, I have ...;' and when I looked surprised, she stopped short in confusion, and then went on: 'I don't know what I am saying; I am mad.... I have lost my head.... Oh! what am I doing? Why did I come? How unhappy I am! What a disgrace, what a disgrace!' And she threw herself sobbing into my arms.

"She didn't even seem to hear me, but stammered: 'That doesn't matter, I have ...;' and when I looked surprised, she suddenly stopped in confusion, then continued: 'I don’t know what I’m saying; I’m losing it.... I’ve lost my mind.... Oh! What am I doing? Why did I come? How unhappy I am! What a disgrace, what a disgrace!' And she threw herself sobbing into my arms."

"I thought that she really felt remorse, and swore that I would respect her. Then, however, she sank down at my knees, sighing: 'But don't you see that I love you, that you have overcome me, that it seems as though you had thrown a charm over me?'

"I thought she truly felt sorry, and I promised to respect her. Then, however, she sank down at my knees, sighing: 'But can't you see that I love you, that you've won me over, that it feels like you’ve cast a spell on me?'"

"Then I thought it was about time to show myself a man. But she trembled, got up, ran and hid behind a wardrobe, crying out: 'Oh! don't look at me; no! no! If only you did not see me, if we were only in the dark! I am ashamed in the light. Cannot you imagine it? What a dreadful dream! Oh! this light, this light!'

"Then I figured it was time to prove I was a man. But she shook, got up, ran, and hid behind a wardrobe, crying out: 'Oh! don’t look at me; no! no! If only you couldn’t see me, if we were only in the dark! I feel so ashamed in the light. Can’t you understand? What a horrible nightmare! Oh! this light, this light!'"

"I rushed to the window; I closed the outside shutters, drew the curtains, and hung a coat over a ray of[Pg 177] light that peeped in, and then, stretching out my hands so as not to fall over the chairs, with my heart beating, and felt for her, and found her.

"I hurried to the window; I closed the outside shutters, pulled the curtains, and draped a coat over a beam of [Pg 177] light that was coming in, and then, reaching out my hands to avoid tripping over the chairs, my heart racing, I searched for her and found her."

"It was a fresh journey for the two of us then, groping our way, with our hands united, towards the other corner where the sofa stood. I don't suppose we went straight, for first of all I knocked against the mantelpiece, and then against a chest of drawers, before finding what we wanted. After we sat down I forgot everything, and we almost went to sleep in each other's arms.

"It was a new experience for both of us, feeling our way with our hands together toward the other side where the sofa was. I doubt we went in a straight line because I first bumped into the mantelpiece, then against a chest of drawers, before we finally reached what we were looking for. Once we sat down, I forgot everything else, and we almost fell asleep in each other's arms."

"I was half dreaming; but in my dream I fancied that someone was calling me and crying for help; then I received a violent blow, and opened my eyes.

"I was half asleep; but in my dream, I thought I heard someone calling me and crying for help; then I felt a sharp pain and opened my eyes."

"'O—h!' The setting sun, magnificent and red, shone full into the room through the door, which was wide open, and seemed to look at us from the verge of the horizon, illuminating us both, especially my companion, who was screaming, struggling, and twisting, and trying with hands and feet to get under the sofa, while in the middle of the room stood my landlord by the side of the concierge[12] and a chimneysweep, as black as the devil, who were looking at us with stupid eyes.

"'O—h!' The magnificent red sunset was shining into the room through the wide open door, appearing to gaze at us from the edge of the horizon, lighting us both up, especially my companion, who was screaming, struggling, and twisting, trying with hands and feet to get underneath the sofa, while in the middle of the room stood my landlord next to the concierge[12] and a chimneysweep, as black as the devil, who were staring at us with blank expressions."

"I stood up in rage, ready to jump at his throat, and shouted:

"I got up in anger, ready to go for his throat, and yelled:

"'What the deuce are you doing in my room?'

'What on earth are you doing in my room?'

"The chimneysweep laughed so that he let his brush fall on the floor. The porter looked as if he were going out of his mind, and the landlord stammered:

"The chimneysweep laughed so hard that he dropped his brush on the floor. The porter looked like he was losing his mind, and the landlord stammered:"

"'But, Monsieur, it was—it was—about the chimney—the chimney, the chimney which—'

"'But, Sir, it was—it was—about the chimney—the chimney, the chimney which—'

"'Go to the devil!' I roared. So he took off his hat,[Pg 178] which he had kept on in his confusion, and said, in a confused but very civil manner:

"'Go to hell!' I yelled. So he took off his hat,[Pg 178] which he had been wearing in his confusion, and said, in a bewildered but very polite way:

"'I beg your pardon, Monsieur; if I had known, I should not have disturbed you; I should not have come. The concierge told me you had gone out. Pray excuse me.' And they all went out.

"I’m sorry, sir; if I had known, I wouldn't have bothered you; I wouldn't have come. The concierge told me you were out. Please forgive me." And they all left.

"Ever since that time I never draw the curtains but am always very careful to lock the door first."

"Ever since then, I never close the curtains and always make sure to lock the door first."


A MEETING

It was all an accident, a pure accident. Tired of standing, Baron d'Etraille went, as all the Princess's rooms were open on that particular evening, into an empty bedroom, which appeared almost dark after coming out of the brilliantly lighted drawing-rooms.

It was just an accident, a complete accident. Tired of standing, Baron d'Etraille walked into an empty bedroom since all the Princess's rooms were open that evening, which seemed almost dark after leaving the brightly lit drawing rooms.

He looked round for a chair in which to have a doze, as he was sure his wife would not go away before daylight. As soon as he got inside the door he saw the big bed with its azure-and-gold hangings, in the middle of the great room, looking like a catafalque in which love was buried, for the Princess was no longer young. Behind it, a large bright spot looked like a lake seen at a distance from the window. It was a large looking-glass, which, discreetly covered with dark drapery, that, however, was very rarely let down, seemed to look at the bed, which was its accomplice. One might almost fancy that it felt regrets, and that one was going to see in it charming shapes of naked women, and the gentle movement of arms about to embrace them.

He looked around for a chair to take a nap in, knowing his wife wouldn’t leave before dawn. As soon as he stepped through the door, he noticed the big bed with its blue-and-gold drapes in the center of the large room, resembling a tomb where love was buried, since the Princess was no longer young. Behind it, a large bright area looked like a lake viewed from afar through the window. It was a large mirror, discreetly covered with dark fabric that was rarely pulled down, seemingly gazing at the bed, which was its accomplice. One could almost imagine it feeling regret, expecting to see charming figures of naked women and the gentle movement of arms about to embrace them.

The Baron stood still for a moment, smiling, rather moved, on the threshold of this chamber dedicated to love. But suddenly something appeared in the looking-glass, as if the phantoms which he had evoked had risen up before him. A man and a woman who had been sitting on a low couch hidden in the shade had got up, and the polished surface, reflecting their figures, showed that they were kissing each other before separating.[Pg 180]

The Baron paused for a moment, smiling, feeling quite touched, at the entrance of this room devoted to love. But suddenly, something caught his eye in the mirror, as if the ghosts he had conjured were materializing before him. A man and a woman who had been sitting on a low couch in the shadows stood up, and the glossy surface reflected their figures as they shared a kiss before parting.[Pg 180]

The Baron recognized his wife and the Marquis de Cervigné. He turned and went away like a man who is fully master of himself, and waited till it was day before taking away the Baroness; but he had no longer any thoughts of sleeping.

The Baron saw his wife and the Marquis de Cervigné. He turned and walked away like someone who is completely in control, and waited until morning to take the Baroness away; but he no longer had any thoughts of sleeping.

As soon as they were alone he said.

As soon as they were alone, he said.

"Madame, I saw you just now in Princess de Raynes' room; I need say no more, and I am not fond either of reproaches, acts of violence, or of ridicule. As I wish to avoid all such things, we shall separate without any scandal. Our lawyers will settle your position according to my orders. You will be free to live as you please when you are no longer under my roof; but, as you will continue to bear my name, I must warn you that, should any scandal arise, I shall show myself inflexible."

"Madam, I just saw you in Princess de Raynes' room. I won’t say more, and I'm not into blame, violence, or mockery. To keep things smooth, we'll part ways without causing a scene. Our lawyers will sort out your situation based on my instructions. You’ll be free to live as you wish once you’re out of my home; however, since you will still carry my name, I must warn you that if any scandal comes up, I will not be lenient."

She tried to speak, but he stopped her, bowed, and left the room.

She tried to speak, but he interrupted her, nodded, and left the room.

He was more astonished and sad than unhappy. He had loved her dearly during the first period of their married life; but his ardor had cooled, and now he often had a caprice, either in a theater or in society, though he always preserved a certain liking for the Baroness.

He felt more surprised and sad than truly unhappy. He had loved her deeply during the early years of their marriage, but his passion had faded, and now he often had whims, either at the theater or in social settings, though he still held a certain fondness for the Baroness.

She was very young, hardly four-and-twenty, small, slight—too slight—and very fair. She was a true Parisian doll: clever, spoilt, elegant, coquettish, witty, with more charm than real beauty. He used to say familiarly to his brother, when speaking of her:

She was very young, barely twenty-four, petite, fragile—too fragile—and very fair. She was a true Parisian doll: smart, spoiled, stylish, flirty, funny, with more charm than true beauty. He used to casually tell his brother, when talking about her:

"My wife is charming, attractive, but—there is nothing to lay hold of. She is like a glass of champagne that is all froth—when you have got to the wine it is very good, but there is too little of it, unfortunately."

"My wife is charming and attractive, but there's nothing solid to grasp. She's like a glass of champagne that's all froth—when you finally get to the wine, it's really good, but unfortunately, there's just not enough of it."

He walked up and down the room in great agitation,[Pg 181] and thinking of a thousand things. At one moment he felt in a great rage, and felt inclined to give the Marquis a good thrashing or to smack his face publicly, in the club. But he thought that would not do, it would not be at all the thing; he would be laughed at, and not the Marquis, and as he felt that his anger proceeded more from wounded vanity than from a broken heart he went to bed, but could not go to sleep.

He paced back and forth in the room, feeling really worked up,[Pg 181] and thinking about a thousand different things. One moment he was furious and wanted to give the Marquis a good beating or slap his face in public at the club. But then he realized that would not be right; he would end up being the laughingstock, not the Marquis. As he recognized that his anger was more about hurt pride than actual heartbreak, he went to bed but couldn’t fall asleep.

A few days afterwards it was known in Paris that the Baron and Baroness d'Etraille had agreed to an amicable separation on account of incompatibility of temper. Nobody suspected anything, nobody laughed, and nobody was astonished.

A few days later, it became known in Paris that the Baron and Baroness d'Etraille had decided to separate amicably due to differences in temperament. Nobody suspected anything, nobody laughed, and nobody was surprised.

The Baron, however, to avoid meeting her, traveled for a year, then he spent the summer at the seaside, and the autumn in shooting, returning to Paris for the winter. He did not meet his wife once.

The Baron, however, to avoid seeing her, traveled for a year, then spent the summer at the beach, and the autumn hunting, returning to Paris for the winter. He didn't see his wife once.

He did not even know what people said about her. At any rate, she took care to save appearances, and that was all he asked for.

He didn’t even know what people were saying about her. Either way, she made sure to keep up appearances, and that was all he wanted.

He got dreadfully bored, traveled again, restored his old castle of Villebosc, which took him two years; then for over a year he received relays of friends there, till at last, tired of all these commonplace, so-called pleasures, he returned to his mansion in the Rue de Lills, just six years after their separation.

He got really bored, traveled again, and restored his old castle in Villebosc, which took him two years. Then, for over a year, he hosted a stream of friends there, but eventually, tired of all these ordinary so-called pleasures, he returned to his mansion on Rue de Lills, just six years after their separation.

He was then forty-five, with a good crop of gray hair, rather stout, and with that melancholy look of people who have been handsome, sought after, and much liked, and who are deteriorating daily.

He was then forty-five, with a nice head of gray hair, a bit overweight, and had that sad look of people who were once good-looking, popular, and well-liked, and who are fading away each day.

A month after his return to Paris he took cold on coming out of his club, and had a bad cough, so his medical man ordered him to Nice for the rest of the winter.[Pg 182]

A month after he got back to Paris, he caught a cold after leaving his club and developed a bad cough, so his doctor recommended he go to Nice for the rest of the winter.[Pg 182]

He started by the express on Monday evening. He was late, and got to the station only a very short time before the departure of the train, and had barely time to get into a carriage, with only one occupant, who was sitting in a corner so wrapped in furs and cloaks that he could not even make out whether it were a man or a woman, as nothing of the figure could be seen. When he perceived that he could not find out, he put on his traveling-cap, rolled himself up in his rugs, and stretched himself out comfortably to sleep.

He took the express train on Monday evening. He was running late and arrived at the station just before the train was set to leave, barely having time to jump into a carriage that had only one person in it. This person was sitting in the corner, bundled up in furs and cloaks, making it impossible to tell if it was a man or a woman, as nothing of their figure was visible. When he realized he couldn't figure it out, he put on his travel cap, wrapped himself in his blankets, and settled in to sleep comfortably.

He did not wake up till the day was breaking, and looked immediately at his fellow-traveler. He had not stirred all night, and seemed still to be sound asleep.

He didn't wake up until dawn, and immediately looked at his travel companion. He hadn't moved all night and still appeared to be fast asleep.

M. d'Etraille made use of the opportunity to brush his hair and his beard, and to try and freshen himself up a little generally, for a night's traveling changes one's looks very much when one has attained to a certain age.

M. d'Etraille took the chance to comb his hair and beard, trying to freshen himself up a bit overall, since a night of traveling can really change how someone looks when they reach a certain age.

A great poet has said:—

A great poet once said:—

"When we are young, our mornings are triumphant."

"When we're young, our mornings feel like victories."

Then we wake up with a cool skin, a bright eye, and glossy hair.

Then we wake up with cool skin, bright eyes, and shiny hair.

When one grows older one wakes up in a very different state. Dull eyes, red, swollen cheeks, dry lips, the hair and beard all disarranged, impart an old, fatigued, wornout look to the face.

When you get older, you wake up in a much different state. Tired eyes, flushed, swollen cheeks, dry lips, and messy hair and beard all give your face an old, exhausted, worn-out appearance.

The Baron opened his traveling dressing-case, and made himself as tidy as he could, and then he waited.

The Baron opened his travel grooming kit, cleaned himself up as best as he could, and then he waited.

The engine whistled and the train stopped, and his neighbor moved. No doubt he was awake. They started off again, and then an oblique ray of sun shone[Pg 183] into the carriage just on to the sleeper, who moved again, shook himself, and then calmly showed his face.

The engine let out a whistle and the train came to a stop, and his neighbor stirred. There was no doubt he was awake. They got moving again, and then a slanted beam of sunlight came[Pg 183] into the carriage, landing right on the sleeper, who shifted again, shook himself, and then casually revealed his face.

It was a young, fair, pretty, stout woman, and the Baron looked at her in amazement. He did not know what to believe. He could really have sworn that it was—his wife, but wonderfully changed for the better: stouter—why she had grown as stout as he was—only it suited her much better than it did him.

It was a young, attractive, chubby woman, and the Baron stared at her in disbelief. He didn't know what to think. He could have sworn it was—his wife, but she had changed remarkably for the better: she was chubbier—she had grown as full-figured as he was—only it looked way better on her than it did on him.

She looked at him quietly, did not seem to recognize him, and then slowly laid aside her wraps. She had that calm assurance of a woman who is sure of herself, the insolent audacity of a first awakening, knowing and feeling that she was in her full beauty and freshness.

She looked at him silently, didn’t seem to recognize him, and then slowly set aside her coat. She had that calm confidence of a woman who knows her worth, the boldness of a new beginning, aware and feeling that she was at the peak of her beauty and vitality.

The Baron really lost his head. Was it his wife, or somebody else who was as like her as any sister could be? As he had not seen her for six years he might be mistaken.

The Baron totally lost his mind. Was it his wife, or someone else who looked so much like her that they could be sisters? Since he hadn't seen her in six years, he might have been confused.

She yawned, and he knew her by her gesture, and she turned and looked at him again, calmly, indifferently, as if she scarcely saw him, and then looked out at the country again.

She yawned, and he recognized her gesture. She turned to look at him once more, calmly and indifferently, as if she barely noticed him, and then turned her gaze back to the countryside.

He was upset and dreadfully perplexed, and waited, looking at her sideways, steadfastly.

He was upset and really confused, and waited, glancing at her sideways, intently.

Yes; it was certainly his wife. How could he possibly have doubted? There could certainly not be two noses like that, and a thousand recollections flashed through him, slight details of her body, a beauty-spot on one of her thighs, and another opposite to it on her back. How often he had kissed them! He felt the old feeling of the intoxication of love stealing over him, and he called to mind the sweet odor of her skin, her smile when she put her arms on to his shoulders, the[Pg 184] soft intonations of her voice, all her graceful, coaxing ways.

Yes, it was definitely his wife. How could he have ever doubted that? There couldn’t be two noses like hers, and a flood of memories rushed through him—small details of her body, a beauty mark on one thigh and another across from it on her back. How often had he kissed those spots! He felt the familiar rush of love wash over him, remembering the sweet scent of her skin, her smile when she rested her arms on his shoulders, the[Pg 184] soft lilt of her voice, and all her graceful, charming ways.

But how she had changed and improved! It was she and yet not she. He thought her riper, more developed, more of a woman, more seductive, more desirable, adorably desirable.

But how she had changed and improved! It was her but also not her. He thought she seemed more mature, more developed, more like a woman, more seductive, more desirable, irresistibly desirable.

And this strange, unknown woman, whom he had accidentally met in a railway-carriage belonged to him; he had only to say to her:

And this strange, unknown woman, whom he had accidentally met in a train carriage, belonged to him; he just had to say to her:

"I insist upon it."

"I insist on it."

He had formerly slept in her arms, existed only in her love, and now he had found her again certainly, but so changed that he scarcely knew her. It was another, and yet she at the same time. It was another who had been born, and had formed and grown since he had left her. It was she, indeed; she whom he had possessed but who was now altered, with a more assured smile and greater self-possession. There were two women in one, mingling a great past of what was new and unknown with many sweet recollections of the past. There was something singular, disturbing, exciting about it—a kind of mystery of love in which there floated a delicious confusion. It was his wife in a new body and in new flesh which lips had never pressed.

He had once slept in her arms, existed solely through her love, and now he had found her again, that was for sure, but she had changed so much that he hardly recognized her. It was like seeing someone else, and yet it was her at the same time. It was someone who had been born and developed since he had left her. It was indeed she; the woman he had known, but now transformed, with a more confident smile and greater poise. There were two women in one, blending a rich past with unfamiliar newness alongside many sweet memories of before. There was something unique, unsettling, and exciting about it—a kind of love mystery wrapped up in a delightful confusion. It was his wife in a new form and flesh that his lips had never touched.

And he thought that in six years everything changes in us, only the outline can be recognized, and sometimes even that disappears.

And he thought that in six years, everything about us changes; only the shape can be recognized, and sometimes even that fades away.

The blood, the hair, the skin all change, and is reconstituted, and when people have not seen each other for a long time, when they meet they find another totally different being, although it be the same and bear the same name.[Pg 185]

The blood, the hair, the skin all change and get rebuilt, and when people haven’t seen each other in a long time, they find a completely different person when they finally meet, even though it's the same person with the same name.[Pg 185]

And the heart also can change. Ideas may be modified and renewed, so that in forty years of life we may, by gradual and constant transformations, become four or five totally new and different beings.

And the heart can change too. Our ideas can be adjusted and refreshed, so that in forty years of life, we might, through steady and ongoing transformations, turn into four or five completely new and different people.

He dwelt on this thought till it troubled him; it had first taken possession of him when he surprised her in the Princess's room. He was not the least angry; it was not the same woman that he was looking at—that thin, excitable little doll of those days.

He thought about this until it started to bother him; it all began when he caught her in the Princess's room. He wasn't even a bit angry; it was like he was looking at a completely different woman—this thin, hyper little doll from back then.

What was he to do? How should he address her? and what could he say to her? Had she recognized him?

What was he supposed to do? How should he talk to her? And what could he say? Did she recognize him?

The train stopped again. He got up, bowed, and said: "Bertha, do you want anything I could bring you?..."

The train stopped again. He got up, bowed, and said, "Bertha, do you need anything I can get for you?..."

She looked at him from head to foot, and answered, without showing the slightest surprise or confusion, or anger, but with the most perfect indifference:

She looked him over from head to toe and replied, showing no hint of surprise, confusion, or anger, but with complete indifference:

"I do not want anything,—thank you."

"Thanks, but I don't want anything."

He got out and walked up and down the platform a little in order to recover himself, and, as it were, to recover his senses after a fall. What should he do now? If he got into another carriage it would look as if he were running away. Should he be polite or importunate? That would look as if he were asking for forgiveness. Should he speak as if he were her master? He would look like a fool, and besides, he really had no right to do so.

He got out and walked up and down the platform for a bit to compose himself and regain his senses after the fall. What should he do now? If he got into another carriage, it would seem like he was trying to escape. Should he be polite or pushy? That would make it look like he was asking for forgiveness. Should he speak as if he were in charge? He would just look foolish, and besides, he really had no right to do that.

He got in again and took his place.

He got back in and took his seat.

During his absence she had hastily arranged her dress and hair, and was now lying stretched out on the seat, radiant, and without showing any emotion.

During his absence, she quickly fixed her dress and hair, and was now lying back on the seat, glowing, and without showing any emotion.

He turned to her, and said: "My dear Bertha, since[Pg 186] this singular chance has brought us together after a separation of six years—a quite friendly separation—are we to continue to look upon each other as irreconcilable enemies? We are shut up together, tête-à-tête, which is so much the better or so much the worse. I am not going to get into another carriage, so don't you think it is preferable to talk as friends till the end of our journey?"

He turned to her and said, "My dear Bertha, since[Pg 186] this unique chance brought us together after being apart for six years—a pretty friendly separation—are we just going to keep seeing each other as enemies? We're stuck here together, tête-à-tête, which can either be good or bad. I'm not getting into another carriage, so don’t you think it’s better to chat as friends until we reach our destination?"

She answered quite calmly again:

She replied calmly again:

"Just as you please."

"Whatever you prefer."

Then he suddenly stopped, really not knowing what to say; but as he had plenty of assurance, he sat down on the middle-seat, and said:

Then he suddenly stopped, not really knowing what to say; but since he was quite confident, he sat down in the middle seat and said:

"Well, I see I must pay my court to you; so much the better. It is, however, really a pleasure, for you are charming. You cannot imagine how you have improved in the last six years. I do not know any woman who could give me that delightful sensation which I experienced just now when you emerged from your wraps. I could really have thought such a change impossible...."

"Well, I see I need to impress you; that's actually a good thing. It’s truly a pleasure because you are lovely. You can’t imagine how much you’ve improved in the last six years. I don’t know any woman who could give me that amazing feeling I just had when you stepped out of your wraps. I honestly could have believed such a change was impossible..."

Without moving her head or looking at him, she said: "I cannot say the same with regard to you; you have certainly deteriorated a great deal."

Without turning her head or looking at him, she said, "I can't say the same about you; you've definitely gone downhill quite a bit."

He got red and confused, and then, with a smile of resignation, he said:

He turned red and felt confused, then, with a resigned smile, he said:

"You are rather hard."

"You're quite tough."

"Why?" was her reply. "I am only stating facts. I don't suppose you intend to offer me your love? It must, therefore, be a matter of perfect indifference to you what I think about you. But I see it is a painful subject, so let us talk of something else. What have you been doing since I last saw you?"[Pg 187]

"Why?" was her response. "I'm just stating the facts. I don't expect you to offer me your love. So, it must not matter to you what I think about you. But since this seems to be a sensitive topic, let's talk about something else. What have you been up to since I last saw you?"[Pg 187]

He felt rather out of countenance, and stammered:

He felt pretty embarrassed and stuttered:

"I? I have traveled, shot, and grown old, as you see. And you?"

"I? I've traveled, taken photos, and gotten older, as you can see. And you?"

She said, quite calmly: "I have taken care of appearances, as you ordered me."

She said, quite calmly: "I've taken care of appearances, just like you asked."

He was very near saying something brutal, but he checked himself, and kissed his wife's hand:

He was about to say something harsh, but he caught himself and kissed his wife's hand:

"And I thank you," he said.

"And I thank you," he said.

She was surprised. He was indeed cool and always master of himself.

She was surprised. He was really cool and always in control of himself.

He went on: "As you have acceded to my first request, shall we now talk without any bitterness?"

He continued, "Since you've agreed to my first request, can we now talk without any resentment?"

She made a little movement of surprise.

She gave a slight jump of surprise.

"Bitterness? I don't feel any; you are a complete stranger to me; I am only trying to keep up a difficult conversation."

"Bitterness? I don’t feel any; you’re a total stranger to me; I’m just trying to keep up a tough conversation."

He was still looking at her, carried away in spite of her harshness, and he felt seized with a brutal desire, the desire of the master.

He was still looking at her, captivated despite her harshness, and he felt overcome by a raw desire, the desire of the one in control.

Perceiving that she had hurt his feelings, she said:

Perceiving that she had hurt his feelings, she said:

"How old are you now? I thought you were younger than you look."

"How old are you now? I thought you were younger than you seem."

He grew rather pale.

He became pretty pale.

"I am forty-five;" and then he added: "I forgot to ask after Princess de Raynes. Are you still intimate with her?"

"I’m forty-five," he said, then added, "I forgot to ask about Princess de Raynes. Are you still close with her?"

She looked at him as if she hated him:

She looked at him like she hated him:

"Yes, I certainly am. She is very well, thank you."

"Yes, I definitely am. She’s doing great, thanks."

They remained sitting side-by-side, agitated and irritated. Suddenly he said:

They stayed sitting next to each other, anxious and annoyed. All of a sudden, he said:

"My dear Bertha, I have changed my mind. You are my wife, and I expect you to come with me to-day. You have, I think, improved both morally and physic[Pg 188]ally, and I am going to take you back again. I am your husband, and it is my right to do so."

"My dear Bertha, I’ve changed my mind. You are my wife, and I expect you to come with me today. I believe you’ve improved both morally and physically, and I’m going to take you back. I’m your husband, and it’s my right to do this."

She was stupefied, and looked at him, trying to divine his thoughts; but his face was resolute and impenetrable.

She was shocked and looked at him, trying to figure out what he was thinking; but his expression was firm and unreadable.

"I am very sorry," she said, "but I have made other engagements."

"I'm really sorry," she said, "but I have other plans."

"So much the worse for you," was his reply. "The law gives me the power, and I mean to use it."

"So much the worse for you," he replied. "The law gives me the authority, and I'm going to use it."

They were getting to Marseilles, and the train whistled and slackened speed. The Baroness got up, carefully rolled up her wraps, and then turning to her husband, she said:

They were arriving in Marseilles, and the train whistled and slowed down. The Baroness stood up, carefully rolled up her wraps, and then turned to her husband, saying:

"My dear Raymond, do not make a bad use of the tête-à-tête which I had carefully prepared. I wished to take precautions, according to your advice, so that I might have nothing to fear from you or from other people, whatever might happen. You are going to Nice, are you not?"

"My dear Raymond, please don’t misuse the tête-à-tête that I planned so carefully. I wanted to be cautious, following your advice, so that I wouldn’t have anything to worry about from you or anyone else, no matter what happens. You're heading to Nice, right?"

"I shall go wherever you go."

"I'm in for wherever you are."

"Not at all; just listen to me, and I am sure that you will leave me in peace. In a few moments, when we get to the station, you will see the Princess de Raynes and Countess Hermit waiting for me with their husbands. I wished them to see us, and to know that we had spent the night together in the railway-carriage. Don't be alarmed; they will tell it everywhere as a most surprising fact."

"Not at all; just hear me out, and I'm sure you'll leave me alone. In a few moments, when we get to the station, you'll see Princess de Raynes and Countess Hermit waiting for me with their husbands. I wanted them to see us and know that we spent the night together in the train carriage. Don't worry; they'll spread the word as a really surprising story."

"I told you just now that I had most carefully followed your advice and saved appearances. Anything else does not matter, does it? Well, in order to do so, I wished to be seen with you. You told me carefully[Pg 189] to avoid any scandal, and I am avoiding it, for, I am afraid—I am afraid—"

"I just told you that I followed your advice and kept up appearances. Nothing else really matters, right? So, to do that, I wanted to be seen with you. You specifically told me to avoid any scandal, and I'm doing just that, because, I'm afraid—I’m afraid—"

She waited till the train had quite stopped, and as her friends ran up to open the carriage-door, she said:

She waited until the train had completely stopped, and as her friends rushed up to open the carriage door, she said:

"I am afraid that I am in the family-way."

"I'm afraid I'm pregnant."

The Princess stretched out her arms to embrace her, and the Baroness said, pointing to the Baron, who was dumb with astonishment, and was trying to get at the truth:

The Princess opened her arms to hug her, and the Baroness said, pointing to the Baron, who was speechless with shock and trying to understand what was happening:

"You do not recognize Raymond? He has certainly changed a good deal, and he agreed to come with me so that I might not travel alone. We take little trips like this, occasionally, like good friends who cannot live together. We are going to separate here; he has had enough of me already."

"You don't recognize Raymond? He's definitely changed a lot, and he agreed to come with me so I wouldn't have to travel alone. We take little trips like this sometimes, like good friends who can't live together. We're going to part ways here; he's already had enough of me."

She put out her hand, which he took mechanically, and then she jumped out on to the platform among her friends, who were waiting for her.

She reached out her hand, which he took automatically, and then she jumped onto the platform among her friends who were waiting for her.

The Baron hastily shut the carriage-door, for he was too much disturbed to say a word or come to any determination. He heard his wife's voice, and their merry laughter as they went away.

The Baron quickly shut the carriage door because he was too upset to say anything or make a decision. He heard his wife’s voice and their happy laughter as they left.

He never saw her again, nor did he ever discover whether she had told him a lie or was speaking the truth.

He never saw her again, nor did he ever find out if she had lied to him or was telling the truth.


THE LITTLE CASK

Jules Chicot, the innkeeper, who lived at Épreville, pulled up his tilbury in front of Mother Magloire's farmhouse. He was a tall man of about forty, with a red face and a round stomach, and was generally said to be a very knowing customer.

Jules Chicot, the innkeeper, who lived in Épreville, pulled up his carriage in front of Mother Magloire's farmhouse. He was a tall man of about forty, with a red face and a round belly, and people often said he was a very sharp guy.

He hitched his horse up to the gatepost and went in. He owned some land adjoining that of the old woman's, which he had been coveting for a long while, and had tried in vain to buy a score of times, but she had always obstinately refused to part with it.

He tied his horse to the gatepost and went inside. He owned some land next to the old woman's, which he had wanted for a long time and had tried to buy many times, but she had always stubbornly refused to sell it.

"I was born here, and here I mean to die," was all she said.

"I was born here, and I plan to die here," was all she said.

He found her peeling potatoes outside the farmhouse door. She was a woman of about seventy-two, very thin, shriveled and wrinkled, almost dried up in fact, and much bent, but as active and untiring as a girl. Chicot patted her on the back in a very friendly fashion, and then sat down by her on a stool.

He found her peeling potatoes outside the farmhouse door. She was a woman of around seventy-two, very thin, shriveled and wrinkled, almost dried up in fact, and quite bent, but as lively and tireless as a girl. Chicot gave her a friendly pat on the back and then sat down beside her on a stool.

"Well, Mother, you are always pretty well and hearty, I am glad to see."

"Well, Mom, you always seem pretty healthy and strong, and I'm glad to see that."

"Nothing to complain of, considering, thank you. And how are you, Mons. Chicot?"

"Nothing to complain about, considering, thank you. And how are you, Mr. Chicot?"

"Oh! pretty well, thank you, except a few rheumatic pains occasionally; otherwise, I should have nothing to complain of."

"Oh! I'm doing pretty well, thank you, just dealing with some occasional aches from rheumatism; otherwise, I have nothing to complain about."

"That's all the better!"

"That's even better!"

And she said no more, while Chicot watched her[Pg 191] going on with her work. Her crooked, knotty fingers, hard as a lobster's claws, seized the tubers, which were lying in a pail, as if they had been a pair of pincers, and she peeled them rapidly, cutting off long strips of skin with an old knife which she held in the other hand, throwing the potatoes into the water as they were done. Three daring fowls jumped one after the other into her lap, seized a bit of peel, and then ran away as fast as their legs would carry them with it in their beak.

And she said nothing more, while Chicot watched her[Pg 191] continue with her work. Her gnarled, knotty fingers, tough like a lobster's claws, grabbed the tubers from the pail as if they were pincers. She peeled them quickly, slicing off long strips of skin with an old knife in her other hand, tossing the potatoes into the water as soon as they were done. Three bold chickens jumped one after the other into her lap, grabbed a piece of peel, and then dashed away as fast as they could with it in their beak.

Chicot seemed embarrassed, anxious, with something on the tip of his tongue which he could not get out. At last he said hurriedly:

Chicot looked embarrassed and anxious, as if he had something on his mind that he just couldn't express. Finally, he spoke quickly:

"I say, Mother Magloire—"

"I mean, Mother Magloire—"

"Well, what is it?"

"Well, what’s going on?"

"You are quite sure that you do not want to sell your farm?"

"You really don’t want to sell your farm?"

"Certainly not; you may make up your mind to that. What I have said, I have said, so don't refer to it again."

"Definitely not; you can count on that. What I said is what I said, so don't bring it up again."

"Very well; only I fancy I have thought of an arrangement that might suit us both very well."

"Alright; I think I have come up with a plan that could work for both of us."

"What is it?"

"What's that?"

"Here you are. You shall sell it to me, and keep it all the same. You don't understand? Very well, so just follow me in what I am going to say."

"Here you go. You’ll sell it to me, and keep it just the same. Don't get it? Fine, just listen to what I'm about to say."

The old woman left off peeling her potatoes, and looked at the innkeeper attentively from under her bushy eyebrows, and he went on:

The old woman stopped peeling her potatoes and looked at the innkeeper intently from beneath her bushy eyebrows, and he continued:

"Let me explain myself. Every month I will give you one hundred and fifty francs. You understand me, I suppose? Every month I will come and bring you thirty crowns[13] and it will not make the slightest[Pg 192] difference in your life—not the very slightest. You will have your own home just as you have now, will not trouble yourself about me, and will owe me nothing; all you will have to do will be to take my money. Will that arrangement suit you?"

"Let me explain myself. Every month, I will give you one hundred fifty francs. You understand me, right? Every month, I will come and give you thirty crowns[13], and it won't make the slightest[Pg 192] difference in your life—not even a little. You’ll have your own home just like you do now, won’t have to worry about me, and won’t owe me anything; all you’ll have to do is accept my money. Does that work for you?"

He looked at her good-humoredly, one might almost have said benevolently, and the old woman returned his looks distrustfully, as if she suspected a trap, and said:

He looked at her playfully, you could almost say kindly, and the old woman responded with suspicion in her eyes, as if she feared a trick, and said:

"It seems all right, as far as I am concerned, but it will not give you the farm."

"It seems fine to me, but it won't give you the farm."

"Never mind about that," he said, "you will remain here as long as it pleases God Almighty to let you live; it will be your home. Only you will sign a deed before a lawyer making it over to me after your death. You have no children, only nephews and nieces for whom you don't care a straw. Will that suit you? You will keep everything during your life, and I will give you the thirty crowns a month. It is pure gain as far as you are concerned."

"Forget about that," he said, "you'll stay here as long as it pleases God to let you live; this will be your home. You just need to sign a deed with a lawyer that hands it over to me after you die. You don’t have kids, only nephews and nieces who don’t matter to you at all. Does that work for you? You'll keep everything while you live, and I'll give you thirty crowns a month. It’s all profit for you."

The old woman was surprised, rather uneasy, but nevertheless, very much tempted to agree, and answered:

The old woman was surprised, somewhat uneasy, but still very tempted to agree, and replied:

"I don't say that I will not agree to it, but I must think about it. Come back in a week, and we will talk it over again, and I will then give you my definite answer."

"I’m not saying I won’t agree to it, but I need to think it over. Come back in a week, and we’ll discuss it again, and I’ll give you my final answer then."

And Chicot went off, as happy as a king who has conquered an empire.

And Chicot left, as happy as a king who has just conquered an empire.

Mother Magloire was thoughtful, and did not sleep at all that night; in fact, for four days she was in a fever of hesitation. She smelt, so to say, that there was something underneath the offer which was not to her[Pg 193] advantage; but then the thought of thirty crowns a month, of all those coins chinking in her apron, falling to her, as it were, from the skies, without her doing anything for it, filled her with covetousness.

Mother Magloire was deep in thought and didn’t sleep at all that night; in fact, for four days, she was caught in a fever of indecision. She sensed, so to speak, that there was something beneath the offer that wasn’t in her favor; but then the thought of thirty crowns a month, all those coins jingling in her apron, seemingly falling from the sky without her doing anything for it, filled her with greed.[Pg 193]

She went to the notary, and told him about it. He advised her to accept Chicot's offer, but said she ought to ask for an annuity of fifty instead of thirty, as her farm was worth sixty thousand francs at the lowest calculation.

She went to the notary and told him about it. He advised her to accept Chicot's offer but suggested she should ask for an annuity of fifty instead of thirty since her farm was worth at least sixty thousand francs.

"If you live for fifteen years longer," he said, "even then he will only have paid forty-five thousand francs for it."

"If you live for another fifteen years," he said, "even then he will have only paid forty-five thousand francs for it."

The old woman trembled with joy at this prospect of getting fifty crowns a month; but she was still suspicious, fearing some trick, and she remained a long time with the lawyer, asking questions without being able to make up her mind to go. At last she gave him instructions to draw up the deed, and returned home with her head in a whirl, just as if she had drunk four jugs of new cider.

The old woman shook with happiness at the idea of getting fifty crowns a month, but she was still wary, worried it might be a scam. She spent a long time with the lawyer, asking questions but unable to decide to leave. Finally, she told him to prepare the paperwork and went home with her head spinning, as if she had downed four jugs of fresh cider.

When Chicot came again to receive her answer she took a lot of persuading, and declared that she could not make up her mind to agree to his proposal, though she was all the time on tenter-hooks lest he should not consent to give the fifty crowns: but at last, when he grew urgent, she told him what she expected for her farm.

When Chicot came back to get her answer, it took a lot of convincing, and she said she couldn't decide to agree to his offer, even though she was constantly anxious that he might not agree to give the fifty crowns. But finally, when he pressed her, she told him what she wanted for her farm.

He looked surprised and disappointed, and refused.

He looked shocked and let down, and he turned it down.

Then, in order to convince him, she began to talk about the probable duration of her life.

Then, to persuade him, she started discussing how long she was likely to live.

"I am certainly not likely to live for more than five or six years longer. I am nearly seventy-three, and far from strong, even considering my age. The other[Pg 194] evening I thought I was going to die, and could hardly manage to crawl into bed."

"I definitely don’t expect to live for more than five or six more years. I’m almost seventy-three, and I'm not very strong, even for my age. The other evening, I thought I was going to die and could barely manage to get into bed."

But Chicot was not going to be taken in.

But Chicot wasn’t going to fall for it.

"Come, come, old lady, you are as strong as the church tower, and will live till you are a hundred at least; you will be sure to see me put underground first."

"Come on, old lady, you’re as sturdy as the church tower and you’ll definitely live to be at least a hundred; I’ll be the one who gets buried before you."

The whole day was spent in discussing the money, and as the old woman would not give way, the landlord consented to give the fifty crowns, and she insisted upon having ten crowns over and above to strike the bargain.

The entire day was spent talking about the money, and since the old woman wouldn't budge, the landlord agreed to give the fifty crowns, but she insisted on having an additional ten crowns to finalize the deal.


Three years passed by, and the old dame did not seem to have grown a day older. Chicot was in despair, and it seemed to him as if he had been paying that annuity for fifty years, that he had been taken in, done, that he was ruined. From time to time he went to see his annuitant, just as one goes in July to see when the harvest is likely to begin. She always met him with a cunning look, and one would have felt inclined to think that she was congratulating herself on the trick she had played him. Seeing how well and hearty she seemed, he very soon got into his tilbury again, growling to himself:

Three years went by, and the old woman didn't seem to age at all. Chicot was in despair; it felt like he had been paying that annuity for fifty years, like he had been fooled, ruined. Occasionally, he went to check on his annuitant, just like someone would in July to see when the harvest might start. She always greeted him with a sly look, making it seem like she was proud of the trick she had pulled on him. Noticing how healthy and lively she looked, he quickly got back into his carriage, grumbling to himself:

"Will you never die, you old brute?"

"Will you never die, you old beast?"

He did not know what to do, and he felt inclined to strangle her when he saw her. He hated her with a ferocious, cunning hatred, the hatred of a peasant who has been robbed, and began to cast about for means of getting rid of her.

He didn’t know what to do, and he felt like strangling her when he saw her. He hated her with a fierce, clever hatred, the kind of hatred a peasant feels when they've been robbed, and he started looking for ways to get rid of her.

One day he came to see her again, rubbing his hands like he did the first time when he proposed the bargain, and, after having chatted for a few minutes, he said:[Pg 195]

One day he came to see her again, rubbing his hands like he did the first time when he suggested the deal, and after chatting for a few minutes, he said:[Pg 195]

"Why do you never come and have a bit of dinner at my place when you are in Épreville? The people are talking about it, and saying that we are not on friendly terms, and that pains me. You know it will cost you nothing if you come, for I don't look at the price of a dinner. Come whenever you feel inclined; I shall be very glad to see you."

"Why don’t you ever come over for dinner at my place when you’re in Épreville? People are saying that we aren’t on friendly terms, and that really bothers me. You know it won’t cost you anything if you come, since I don't care about the price of dinner. Come by whenever you feel like it; I’d be really happy to see you."

Old Mother Magloire did not need to be told twice, and the next day but one, as she was going to town in any case, it being market-day, in her gig, driven by her man, she, without any demur, put her trap up in Chicot's stable, and went in search of her promised dinner.

Old Mother Magloire didn’t need to be told twice, and the day after next, since she was going to town anyway for market day, she easily put her carriage in Chicot's stable and went looking for her promised dinner.

The publican was delighted, and treated her like a lady, giving her roast fowl, blackpudding, leg of mutton, and bacon and cabbage. But she ate next to nothing. She had always been a small eater, and had generally lived on a little soup and a crust of bread and butter.

The pub owner was thrilled and treated her like a lady, serving her roast chicken, blood pudding, leg of lamb, and bacon with cabbage. But she hardly ate anything. She had always been a light eater and typically lived on a bit of soup and a slice of bread with butter.

Chicot was disappointed, and pressed her to eat more, but she refused, and she would drink next to nothing either, and declined any coffee, so he asked her:

Chicot was disappointed and urged her to eat more, but she refused. She hardly drank anything, either, and turned down any coffee, so he asked her:

"But surely, you will take a little drop of brandy or liqueur?"

"But surely, you'll have a little bit of brandy or liqueur?"

"Well, as to that, I don't know that I will refuse." Whereupon he shouted out:

"Well, about that, I can't say that I'll say no." Then he shouted out:

"Rosalie, bring the superfine brandy,—the special,—you know."

"Rosalie, bring the top-shelf brandy—the special one—you know."

The servant appeared, carrying a long bottle ornamented with a paper vine-leaf, and he filled two liqueur glasses.

The servant came in, holding a long bottle decorated with a paper vine-leaf, and he poured two liqueur glasses.

"Just try that; you will find it first-rate."

"Just give that a try; you'll find it excellent."

The good woman drank it slowly in sips, so as to[Pg 196] make the pleasure last all the longer, and when she had finished her glass, draining the last drops so as to make the pleasure last all the longer, she said:

The good woman sipped it slowly to make the enjoyment last longer, and when she finished her glass, savoring the last drops to prolong the pleasure, she said:

"Yes, that is first-rate!"

"Yes, that's top-notch!"

Almost before she had said it, Chicot had poured her out another glassful. She wished to refuse, but it was too late, and she drank it very slowly, like she had done the first, and he asked her to have a third. She objected, but he persisted.

Almost before she had finished saying it, Chicot poured her another glass. She wanted to refuse, but it was too late, and she sipped it slowly, just like she had with the first one, and he asked her to take a third. She protested, but he kept pushing.

"It is as mild as milk, you know; I can drink ten or a dozen without any ill effects; it goes down like sugar, and leaves no signs in the head, one would think that it evaporated on the tongue. It is the most wholesome thing you can drink."

"It's as easy to drink as milk, you know; I can have ten or a dozen without feeling bad; it goes down like sugar and leaves no trace in your head, you’d think it just evaporates on your tongue. It's the healthiest drink you can have."

She took it, for she really wished to have it, but she left half the glass.

She took it because she really wanted it, but she left half the glass.

Then Chicot, in an excess of generosity, said:

Then Chicot, feeling extremely generous, said:

"Look here, as it is so much to your taste, I will give you a small keg of it, just to show that you and I are still excellent friends." So she took one away with her, feeling slightly overcome by the effects of what she had drunk.

"Look, since you like it so much, I’ll give you a small keg of it, just to show that you and I are still great friends." So she took one with her, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the effects of what she had drunk.

The next day the innkeeper drove into her yard, and took a little iron-hooped keg out of his gig. He insisted on her tasting the contents, to make sure it was the same delicious article, and, when they had each of them drunk three more glasses, he said, as he was going away:

The next day, the innkeeper pulled into her yard and took a small iron-hooped keg out of his carriage. He insisted she try the contents to confirm it was the same delicious stuff. After they both had three more glasses, he said as he was leaving:

"Well, you know, when it is all gone, there is more left; don't be modest, for I shall not mind. The sooner it is finished, the better pleased I shall be."

"Well, you know, when it’s all used up, there’s still more left; don’t be shy about it, because I won’t mind. The sooner it’s done, the happier I’ll be."

Four days later he came again. The old woman was outside her door cutting up the bread for her soup.[Pg 197]

Four days later, he showed up again. The old woman was outside her door slicing the bread for her soup.[Pg 197]

He went up to her, and put his face close to hers, so that he might smell her breath; and when he smelt the alcohol he felt pleased.

He approached her and leaned in close, wanting to catch a whiff of her breath; when he caught the scent of alcohol, he felt a sense of satisfaction.

"I suppose you will give me a glass of the special?" he said. And they had three glasses each.

"I guess you'll pour me a glass of the special?" he said. And they each had three glasses.

Soon, however, it began to be whispered abroad that Mother Magloire was in the habit of getting drunk all by herself. She was picked up in her kitchen, then in her yard, then in the roads in the neighborhood, and she was often brought home like a log.

Soon, however, it started to be whispered around that Mother Magloire had a habit of getting drunk all by herself. She was found in her kitchen, then in her yard, and later on the roads in the neighborhood, often brought home like a log.

Chicot did not go near her any more, and, when people spoke to him about her, he used to say, putting on a distressed look:

Chicot stayed away from her entirely, and when people mentioned her, he would respond with a troubled expression:

"It is a great pity that she should have taken to drink at her age; but when people get old there is no remedy. It will be the death of her in the long run."

"It’s really unfortunate that she’s started drinking at her age; but once people get older, there’s no fixing that. In the end, it will be the end of her."

And it certainly was the death of her. She died the next winter. About Christmas-time she fell down, unconscious, in the snow, and was found dead the next morning.

And it definitely was the end for her. She died the next winter. Around Christmas, she collapsed, unconscious, in the snow, and was found dead the following morning.

And when Chicot came in for the farm he said:

And when Chicot walked in for the farm, he said:

"It was very stupid of her; if she had not taken to drink she might very well have lived for ten years longer."

"It was really dumb of her; if she hadn't turned to drinking, she could have easily lived ten more years."


HOW HE GOT THE LEGION
OF HONOR

Some people are born with a predominant instinct, with some vocation or some desire which has been evoked as soon as they begin to speak or to think.

Some people are born with a strong instinct, a calling, or a desire that emerges as soon as they start to speak or think.

Ever since he was a child M. Caillard had only had one idea in his head—to be decorated. When he was still quite a small boy he used to wear a zinc Cross of the Legion of Honor in his tunic, just like other children wear a soldier's cap, and he took his mother's hand in the street with a proud look, sticking out his little chest with its red ribbon and metal star so that it might show to advantage.

Ever since he was a kid, M. Caillard had only one thing on his mind—to earn a medal. Even as a small boy, he would wear a zinc Cross of the Legion of Honor on his tunic, just like other kids wear a soldier's cap. He would take his mother's hand in the street with a proud expression, puffing out his little chest decorated with the red ribbon and metal star to show it off.

His studies were not a success, and he failed in his Examination for Bachelor of Arts; so, not knowing what to do, he married a pretty girl, as he had plenty of money of his own.

His studies didn’t go well, and he flunked his Bachelor of Arts exam; so, unsure of what to do next, he married a pretty girl since he had plenty of his own money.

They lived in Paris, like many rich middle-class people do, mixing with their own particular set, without going among other people, and proud of knowing a Deputy, who might perhaps be a Minister some day, while two Chiefs of Division were among their friends.

They lived in Paris, like a lot of wealthy middle-class folks do, hanging out with their own crowd, without socializing with others, and feeling proud to know a Deputy, who might become a Minister someday, while two Division Chiefs were among their friends.

But Mons. Caillard could not get rid of his one absorbing idea, and he felt constantly unhappy because he had not the right to wear a little bit of colored ribbon in his buttonhole.

But Mons. Caillard couldn't shake off his one all-consuming thought, and he felt continuously unhappy because he didn't have the right to wear a little bit of colored ribbon in his buttonhole.

When he met any men who were decorated, on the boulevards, he looked at them askance, with intense[Pg 199] jealousy. Sometimes, when he had nothing to do in the afternoon, he would count them, and say to himself: "Just let me see how many I shall meet between the Madeleine and the Rue Druot."

When he saw any men with medals on the boulevards, he eyed them warily, filled with intense[Pg 199] jealousy. Sometimes, when he had nothing to do in the afternoon, he would count them and think to himself, "Let’s see how many I’ll come across between the Madeleine and the Rue Druot."

Then he would walk slowly, looking at every coat with a practiced eye for the little bit of red ribbon, and when he had got to the end of his walk he always said the numbers out aloud. "Eight officers and seventeen knights. As many as that! It is stupid to sow the Cross broadcast in that fashion. I wonder how many I shall meet going back?"

Then he would stroll slowly, checking out every coat with a trained eye for the small piece of red ribbon, and by the time he reached the end of his walk, he always counted the numbers out loud. "Eight officers and seventeen knights. That many! It’s foolish to spread the Cross around like that. I wonder how many I’ll see on the way back?"

And he returned slowly, unhappy when the crowd of passers-by interfered with his seeing them.

And he walked back slowly, feeling frustrated when the crowd of people got in the way of his view.

He knew the places where most were to be found. They swarmed in the Palais Royal. Fewer were seen in the Avenue de l'Opera than in the Rue de la Paix, while the right side of the boulevard was more frequented by them than the left.

He knew where most people gathered. They crowded the Palais Royal. There were fewer in the Avenue de l'Opera than in the Rue de la Paix, while the right side of the boulevard was more popular with them than the left.

They also seemed to prefer certain cafés and theaters. Whenever he saw a group of white-haired old gentlemen standing together in the middle of the pavement, interfering with the traffic, he used to say to himself: "They are officers of the Legion of Honor," and he felt inclined to take off his hat to them.

They also seemed to have their favorite cafés and theaters. Whenever he spotted a group of old men with white hair gathered on the sidewalk, blocking traffic, he would think to himself, "They are officers of the Legion of Honor," and he felt a urge to tip his hat to them.

He had often remarked that the officers had a different bearing to the mere knights. They carried their head differently, and one felt that they enjoyed a higher official consideration, and a more widely-extended importance.

He often noted that the officers had a different attitude compared to the regular knights. They carried themselves differently, and it was clear that they enjoyed a higher status and greater significance.

Sometimes again the worthy man would be seized with a furious hatred for everyone who was decorated; he felt like a Socialist towards them.

Sometimes the decent man would be overcome with a fierce hatred for everyone who was decorated; he felt like a Socialist toward them.

Then, when he got home, excited at meeting so many[Pg 200] Crosses—just like a poor hungry wretch is on passing some dainty provision shop—he used to ask in a loud voice:

Then, when he got home, excited about meeting so many[Pg 200] Crosses—just like a poor hungry person passing by some fancy food shop—he would ask loudly:

"When shall we get rid of this wretched Government?" And his wife would be surprised, and ask:

"When are we going to get rid of this terrible government?" And his wife would be surprised and ask:

"What is the matter with you to-day?"

"What's up with you today?"

"I am indignant," he replied, "at the injustice I see going on around us. Oh! the Communards were certainly right!"

"I’m outraged," he said, "at the unfairness I see happening around us. Oh! the Communards were definitely right!"

After dinner he would go out again and look at the shops where all the decorations were sold, and he examined all the emblems of various shapes and colors. He would have liked to possess them all, and to have walked gravely at the head of a procession with his crush-hat under his arm and his breast covered with decorations, radiant as a star, amid a buzz of admiring whispers and a hum of respect.

After dinner, he would go out again and check out the shops selling decorations, examining all the various emblems in different shapes and colors. He would have loved to own them all and walk proudly at the front of a procession with his fancy hat under his arm and his chest covered in decorations, shining like a star, surrounded by a buzz of admiring whispers and a hum of respect.

But, alas! he had no right to wear any decoration whatever.

But, unfortunately, he had no right to wear any decoration at all.

He used to say to himself: "It is really too difficult for any man to obtain the Legion of Honor unless he is some public functionary. Suppose I try to get appointed an officer of the Academy!"

He used to tell himself, "It's really too hard for anyone to get the Legion of Honor unless they're a public official. Maybe I should try to get appointed as an officer of the Academy!"

But he did not know how to set about it, and spoke to his wife on the subject, who was stupefied.

But he didn't know how to start, so he talked to his wife about it, and she was dumbfounded.

"Officer of the Academy! What have you done to deserve it?"

"Officer of the Academy! What did you do to earn this?"

He got angry. "I know what I am talking about; I only want to know how to set about it. You are quite stupid at times."

He got angry. "I know what I'm talking about; I just want to know how to go about it. You can be really clueless sometimes."

She smiled. "You are quite right; I don't understand anything about it."

She smiled. "You're absolutely right; I don’t understand anything about it."

An idea struck him: "Suppose you were to speak to[Pg 201] M. Rosselin, the Deputy, he might be able to advise me. You understand I cannot broach the subject to him directly. It is rather difficult and delicate, but coming from you it might seem quite natural."

An idea hit him: "What if you talked to[Pg 201] M. Rosselin, the Deputy? He might be able to help me. You see, I can't bring this up with him directly. It's pretty tricky and sensitive, but if it comes from you, it might feel totally normal."

Mme. Caillard did what he asked her, and M. Rosselin promised to speak to the Minister about it, and then Caillard began to worry him, till the Deputy told him he must make a formal application and put forward his claims.

Mme. Caillard did what he asked her, and M. Rosselin promised to talk to the Minister about it. Then, Caillard started to nag him until the Deputy told him he needed to make a formal application and present his claims.

"What were his claims?" he said. "He was not even a Bachelor of Arts."

"What were his claims?" he asked. "He wasn't even a Bachelor of Arts."

However, he set to work and produced a pamphlet, with the title, "The People's Right to Instruction," but he could not finish it for want of ideas.

However, he got to work and created a pamphlet titled "The People's Right to Instruction," but he couldn't finish it due to a lack of ideas.

He sought for easier subjects, and began several in succession. The first was, "The Instruction of Children by means of the Eye." He wanted gratuitous theaters to be established in every poor quarter of Paris for little children. Their parents were to take them there when they were quite young, and, by means of a magic-lantern, all the notions of human knowledge were to be imparted to them. There were to be regular courses. The sight would educate the mind, while the pictures would remain impressed on the brain, and thus science would, so to say, be made visible. What could be more simple than to teach universal history, natural history, geography, botany, zoology, anatomy, &c., &c., thus?

He looked for easier topics and started several in a row. The first was, "Teaching Children Through Visuals." He wanted free theaters to be set up in every poor neighborhood in Paris for young kids. Their parents were supposed to take them there when they were very young, and using a magic lantern, they would teach them all the basics of human knowledge. There would be regular classes. Seeing would educate the mind, while the images would stick in their memories, making science, in a way, visible. What could be simpler than teaching universal history, natural history, geography, botany, zoology, anatomy, etc.?

He had his ideas printed in tract form, and sent a copy to each Deputy, ten to each Minister, fifty to the President of the Republic, ten to each Parisian and five to each provincial newspaper.

He had his ideas published as pamphlets and sent a copy to each Deputy, ten to each Minister, fifty to the President of the Republic, ten to each resident of Paris, and five to each regional newspaper.

Then he wrote on "Street Lending-Libraries." His[Pg 202] idea was to have little carts full of books drawn about the streets, like orange-carts are. Every householder or lodger would have a right to ten volumes a month by means of a halfpenny subscription.

Then he wrote on "Street Lending-Libraries." His[Pg 202] idea was to have small carts filled with books moved around the streets, similar to how fruit carts work. Every homeowner or tenant would be entitled to borrow ten books a month for a halfpenny subscription.

"The people," M. Caillard said, "will only disturb itself for the sake of its pleasures, and since it will not go to instruction, instruction must come to it," &c., &c.

"The people," M. Caillard said, "will only get involved for the sake of their pleasures, and since they won’t seek out learning, education has to come to them," etc., etc.

His essays attracted no attention, but he sent in his application, and he got the usual formal official reply. He thought himself sure of success, but nothing came of it.

His essays didn’t get any attention, but he submitted his application and received the typical formal official response. He was confident he would succeed, but nothing happened.

Then he made up his mind to apply personally. He begged for an interview with the Minister of Public Instruction, and he was received by a young subordinate, who already was very grave and important, and who kept touching the knobs of electric-bells to summon ushers, and footmen, and officials inferior to himself. He declared to M. Caillard that his matter was going on quite favorably, and advised him to continue his remarkable labors, and M. Caillard set at it again.

Then he decided to apply in person. He requested an interview with the Minister of Public Instruction and was seen by a young staff member, who was already quite serious and important, constantly pressing the buttons of electric bells to call ushers, footmen, and officials beneath him. He told M. Caillard that things were progressing well and encouraged him to keep up his impressive work, so M. Caillard got back to it.

M. Rosselin, the Deputy, seemed now to take a great interest in his success, and gave him a lot of excellent, practical advice. He was decorated, although nobody knew exactly what he had done to deserve such a distinction.

M. Rosselin, the Deputy, now seemed very interested in his success and offered him a lot of great, practical advice. He was awarded a decoration, although no one really knew what he had done to earn such an honor.

He told Caillard what new studies he ought to undertake; he introduced him to learned Societies which took up particularly obscure points of science, in the hope of gaining credit and honors thereby; and he even took him under his wing at the Ministry.

He advised Caillard on which new studies he should pursue; he connected him with academic societies that focused on particularly obscure areas of science, hoping it would bring him recognition and accolades; and he even mentored him at the Ministry.

One day, when he came to lunch with his friend (for several months past he had constantly taken his meals there), he said to him in a whisper as he shook hands:[Pg 203] "I have just obtained a great favor for you. The Committee of Historical Works is going to intrust you with a commission. There are some researches to be made in various libraries in France."

One day, when he came for lunch with his friend (for the past few months, he had been regularly eating there), he said to him quietly as they shook hands:[Pg 203] "I've just secured a big favor for you. The Committee of Historical Works is going to give you a project. There are some studies to be done in different libraries across France."

Caillard was so delighted that he could scarcely eat or drink, and a week later he set out. He went from town to town, studying catalogues, rummaging in lofts full of dusty volumes, and was hated by all the librarians.

Caillard was so thrilled that he could hardly eat or drink, and a week later, he headed out. He traveled from town to town, going through catalogs, searching in attics full of dusty books, and was disliked by all the librarians.

One day, happening to be at Rouen, he thought he should like to go and embrace his wife, whom he had not seen for more than a week, so he took the nine o'clock train, which would land him at home by twelve at night.

One day, while he was in Rouen, he decided he wanted to go and hug his wife, whom he hadn’t seen in over a week, so he took the nine o'clock train that would get him home by midnight.

He had his latchkey, so he went in without making any noise, delighted at the idea of the surprise he was going to give her. She had locked herself in. How tiresome! However, he cried out through the door:

He had his key, so he went in quietly, excited about the surprise he was going to give her. She had locked herself in. How annoying! Still, he shouted through the door:

"Jeanne, it is I."

"Jeanne, it's me."

She must have been very frightened, for he heard her jump out of bed and speak to herself, as if she were in a dream. Then she went to her dressing-room, opened and closed the door, and went quickly up and down her room barefoot two or three times, shaking the furniture till the vases and glasses sounded. Then at last she asked:

She must have been really scared, because he heard her jump out of bed and talk to herself, like she was in a dream. Then she went to her dressing room, opened and closed the door, and paced back and forth in her room barefoot a couple of times, shaking the furniture until the vases and glasses rattled. Finally, she asked:

"Is it you, Alexander?"

"Is that you, Alexander?"

"Yes, yes," he replied; "make haste and open the door."

"Yeah, yeah," he said; "hurry up and open the door."

As soon as she had done so, she threw herself into his arms, exclaiming:

As soon as she did that, she jumped into his arms, exclaiming:

"Oh! what a fright!... What a surprise!... What a pleasure!..."[Pg 204]

"Oh! What a scare!... What a shock!... What a joy!..."[Pg 204]

He began to undress himself methodically, like he did everything, and from a chair he took his overcoat, which he was in the habit of hanging up in the hall. But, suddenly, he remained motionless, struck dumb with astonishment—there was a red ribbon in the buttonhole!

He started to take off his clothes systematically, just like he did everything else, and grabbed his overcoat from a chair, which he usually hung up in the hall. But then, suddenly, he froze, completely stunned—there was a red ribbon in the buttonhole!

"Why," he stammered, "this—this—this—this overcoat has got the rosette in it!"

"Why," he stuttered, "this—this—this—this overcoat has the rosette in it!"

In a second his wife threw herself on him, and taking it from his hands, she said:

In an instant, his wife jumped on him, and taking it from his hands, she said:

"No! you have made a mistake—give it to me."

"No! You got it wrong—hand it over to me."

But he still held it by one of the sleeves, without letting it go, repeating, in a half-dazed manner:

But he still held it by one of the sleeves, not letting it go, repeating, in a sort of daze:

"Oh! Why? Just explain ... whose overcoat is it? It is not mine, as it has the Legion of Honor on it."

"Oh! Why? Just tell me ... whose overcoat is this? It’s not mine, because it has the Legion of Honor on it."

She tried to take it from him, terrified, and hardly able to say:

She tried to take it from him, scared, and barely able to say:

"Listen ... listen ... give it me ... I must not tell you ... it is a secret ... listen to me."

"Hey ... listen ... just give it to me ... I can’t tell you ... it’s a secret ... just hear me out."

But he grew angry, and turned pale:

But he got angry and turned pale:

"I want to know how this overcoat comes to be here? It does not belong to me."

"I want to know how this overcoat ended up here. It’s not mine."

Then she almost screamed at him:

Then she nearly yelled at him:

"Yes it does; listen ... swear to me ... well ... you are decorated."

"Yeah, it does; listen ... promise me ... well ... you're honored."

She did not intend to joke at his expense.

She didn't mean to make fun of him.

He was so overcome that he let the overcoat fall, and dropped into an armchair.

He was so overwhelmed that he let the overcoat fall and sank into an armchair.

"I am ... you say I am ... decorated?"

"I am ... you think I am ... decorated?"

"Yes, but it is a secret, a great secret."[Pg 205]

"Yes, but it's a secret, a big secret."[Pg 205]

She had put the glorious garment into a cupboard, and came to her husband pale and trembling.

She had placed the beautiful dress in a closet and approached her husband, pale and shaking.

"Yes," she continued, "it is a new overcoat that I have had made for you. But I swore that I would not tell you anything about it, as it will not be officially announced for a month or six weeks, and you were not to have known till your return from your business journey. M. Rosselin managed it for you."

"Yes," she continued, "it's a new overcoat that I had made for you. But I promised not to tell you anything about it since it won't be officially announced for a month or six weeks, and you weren’t supposed to know until you got back from your business trip. M. Rosselin arranged it for you."

"Rosselin!" he contrived to utter in his joy; "he has obtained the decoration for me? He—Oh!"

"Rosselin!" he exclaimed with joy; "he got the award for me? He—Oh!"

And he was obliged to drink a glass of water.

And he had to drink a glass of water.

A little piece of white paper fell to the floor out of the pocket of the overcoat. Caillard picked it up; it was a visiting-card, and he read out:

A small piece of white paper dropped to the floor from the overcoat pocket. Caillard picked it up; it was a business card, and he read aloud:

"Rosselin—Deputy."

"Rosselin—Deputy."

"You see how it is," said his wife.

"You see how it is," his wife said.

He almost cried with joy, and, a week later, it was announced in the Journal Officiel that M. Caillard had been awarded the Legion of Honor on account of his exceptional services.

He was almost in tears from happiness, and a week later, it was announced in the Journal Officiel that M. Caillard had received the Legion of Honor for his outstanding contributions.


THE ACCURSED BREAD

Daddy Taille had three daughters: Anna, the eldest, who was scarcely ever mentioned in the family; Rose, the second girl, who was eighteen; and Clara, the youngest, who was a girl of fifteen.

Daddy Taille had three daughters: Anna, the oldest, who was hardly ever talked about in the family; Rose, the second daughter, who was eighteen; and Clara, the youngest, who was fifteen.

Old Taille was a widower, and a foreman in M. Lebrument's button-manufactory. He was a very upright man, very well thought of, abstemious; in fact a sort of model workman. He lived at Havre, in the Rue d'Angoulême.

Old Taille was a widower and a foreman at M. Lebrument's button factory. He was a very upright man, well-respected, and lived simply; in fact, he was a bit of a model worker. He lived in Havre, on Rue d'Angoulême.

When Anna ran away the old man flew into a fearful rage. He threatened to kill the seducer, who was head clerk in a large draper's establishment in that town. Then, when he was told by various people that she was keeping very steady and investing money in Government securities, that she was no gadabout, but was kept by a Mons. Dubois, who was a judge of the Tribunal of Commerce, the father was appeased.

When Anna ran away, the old man became extremely angry. He threatened to kill the guy who had seduced her, who was the head clerk at a big fabric store in town. But then, when he heard from several people that she was living a stable life and investing money in government bonds, that she wasn't running around but was being supported by a M. Dubois, who was a judge on the Commercial Court, the father calmed down.

He even showed some anxiety as to how she was getting on, asked some of her old friends who had been to see her how she was getting on; and when told that she had her own furniture, and that her mantelpiece was covered with vases and the walls with pictures, that there were clocks and carpets everywhere, he gave a broad, contented smile. He had been working for thirty years to get together a wretched five or six thousand francs. This girl was evidently no fool.

He even seemed a bit worried about how she was doing, asking some of her old friends who had visited her how she was. When he heard that she had her own furniture, her mantelpiece was decorated with vases, and the walls were covered with pictures, and that there were clocks and carpets all over the place, he gave a big, satisfied smile. He had been working for thirty years to save up a measly five or six thousand francs. This girl clearly wasn't naive.

One fine morning the son of Touchard, the cooper,[Pg 207] at the other end of the street, came and asked him for the hand of Rose, the second girl. The old man's heart began to beat, for the Touchards were rich and in a good position. He was decidedly lucky with his girls.

One fine morning, the son of Touchard, the cooper,[Pg 207] at the other end of the street, came and asked him for Rose's hand, the second daughter. The old man's heart started racing because the Touchards were wealthy and held a good status. He considered himself quite fortunate with his daughters.

The marriage was agreed upon, and it was settled that it should be a grand affair, and the wedding dinner was to be held at Sainte-Adresse, at Mother Lusa's restaurant. It would cost a lot certainly; but never mind, it did not matter just for once in a way.

The marriage was agreed upon, and it was decided that it should be a grand event, with the wedding dinner to take place at Sainte-Adresse, at Mother Lusa's restaurant. It would definitely cost a lot; but never mind, it didn't matter just this one time.

But one morning, just as the old man was going home to breakfast with his two daughters the door opened suddenly, and Anna appeared. She was elegantly dressed, wore rings and an expensive bonnet, and looked undeniably pretty and nice. She threw her arms round her father's neck before he could say a word, then fell into her sister's arms with many tears, and then asked for a plate, so that she might share the family soup. Taille was moved to tears in his turn and said several times:

But one morning, just as the old man was heading home for breakfast with his two daughters, the door suddenly swung open, and Anna stepped in. She was dressed elegantly, wearing rings and a fancy bonnet, and she looked undeniably beautiful and charming. She threw her arms around her father's neck before he could say anything, then rushed into her sister's arms, crying a lot, and then asked for a plate so she could join in the family soup. Taille was brought to tears as well and said several times:

"That is right, dear; that is right."

"That's right, babe; that's right."

Then she told them about herself. She did not wish Rose's wedding to take place at Sainte-Adresse,—certainly not. It should take place at her house, and would cost her father nothing. She had settled everything and arranged everything, so it was "no good to say any more about it,—there!"

Then she told them about herself. She didn't want Rose's wedding to happen at Sainte-Adresse—definitely not. It should be at her place, and it wouldn't cost her father anything. She had taken care of everything and made all the arrangements, so it was "pointless to argue about it—there!"

"Very well, my dear! very well!" the old man said, "we will leave it so." But then he felt some doubt. Would the Touchards consent? But Rose, the bride-elect, was surprised and asked, "Why should they object, I should like to know? Just leave that to me, I will talk to Philip about it."

"Sure thing, my dear! Sure thing!" the old man said, "we'll go with that." But then he had some doubts. Would the Touchards agree? But Rose, the soon-to-be bride, was taken aback and asked, "Why would they object? I'd like to know! Just leave that to me, I'll talk to Philip about it."

She mentioned it to her lover the very same day, and[Pg 208] he declared that it would suit him exactly. Father and Mother Touchard were naturally delighted at the idea of a good dinner which would cost them nothing, and said:

She told her partner that same day, and[Pg 208] he said it would be perfect for him. Father and Mother Touchard were of course thrilled at the thought of a nice dinner that wouldn't cost them anything, and said:

"You may be quite sure that everything will be in first-rate style, as M. Dubois is made of money."

"You can be pretty sure that everything will be top-notch since M. Dubois is loaded."

They asked to be allowed to bring a friend, Mme. Florence, the cook on the first floor, and Anna agreed to everything.

They asked if they could bring a friend, Mme. Florence, the cook on the first floor, and Anna agreed to everything.

The wedding was fixed for the last Tuesday of the month.

The wedding was set for the last Tuesday of the month.

II

After the civil formalities and the religious ceremony the wedding party went to Anna's house. Among those whom the Tailles had brought was a cousin of a certain age, a M. Sauvetanin, a man given to philosophical reflections, serious, and always very self-possessed, and Mme. Lamonoois, an old aunt.

After the civil formalities and the religious ceremony, the wedding party went to Anna's house. Among those the Tailles had brought was a cousin of a certain age, Mr. Sauvetanin, a man prone to philosophical thoughts, serious, and always very composed, along with Mrs. Lamonoois, an elderly aunt.

M. Sauvetanin had been told off to give Anna his arm, as they were looked upon as the two most important persons in the company.

M. Sauvetanin had been assigned to give Anna his arm, as they were seen as the two most important people in the group.

As soon as they had arrived at the door of Anna's house she let go her companion's arm, and ran on ahead, saying, "I will show you the way," and ran upstairs while the invited guests followed more slowly; and, when they got upstairs, she stood on one side to let them pass, and they rolled their eyes and turned their heads in all directions to admire this mysterious and luxurious dwelling.

As soon as they reached the door of Anna's house, she released her friend's arm and dashed ahead, saying, "I'll show you the way," and sprinted upstairs while the invited guests followed at a slower pace. When they arrived upstairs, she stepped aside to let them pass, and they rolled their eyes and turned their heads in every direction to admire this intriguing and lavish home.

The table was laid in the drawing-room as the dining-room had been thought too small. Extra knives,[Pg 209] forks, and spoons had been hired from a neighboring restaurant, and decanters full of wine under the rays of the sun which shown in through the window.

The table was set up in the living room since the dining room was considered too small. Extra knives,[Pg 209] forks, and spoons were borrowed from a nearby restaurant, and there were decanters filled with wine shining under the sunlight coming through the window.

The ladies went into the bedroom to take off their shawls and bonnets, and Father Touchard, who was standing at the door, squinted at the low wide bed, and made funny and suggestive signs to the men, with many a wink and a nod. Daddy Taille, who thought a great deal of himself, looked with fatherly pride at his child's well-furnished rooms, and went from one to the other holding his hat in his hand, making a mental inventory of everything, and walking like a verger in a church.

The women went into the bedroom to remove their shawls and bonnets, and Father Touchard, who was standing at the door, squinted at the low wide bed and made humorous and suggestive gestures to the men, with plenty of winks and nods. Daddy Taille, who thought highly of himself, looked at his child's nicely decorated rooms with fatherly pride, moving from one room to another with his hat in hand, mentally taking inventory of everything and walking like a church usher.

Anna went backwards and forwards, ran about giving orders and hurrying on the wedding feast. Soon she appeared at the door of the dining-room, and cried: "Come here, all of you, for a moment," and when the twelve guests did as they were asked they saw twelve glasses of Madeira on a small table.

Anna moved back and forth, running around giving orders and speeding up the wedding feast preparations. Soon, she appeared at the dining room door and called out, “Come here, everyone, for a moment.” When the twelve guests followed her, they saw twelve glasses of Madeira on a small table.

Rose and her husband had their arms round each other's waists, and were kissing each other in every corner. Mons. Sauvetanin never took his eyes off Anna; he no doubt felt that ardor, that sort of expectation which all men, even if they are old and ugly, feel for women of a certain stamp, as if they owed a little of themselves, professionally, to all males.

Rose and her husband had their arms around each other's waists, kissing in every corner. Mons. Sauvetanin never took his eyes off Anna; he undoubtedly felt that intensity, that kind of anticipation that all men, even those who are old and unattractive, experience for women of a certain type, as if they owed a piece of themselves, professionally, to all men.

They sat down, and the wedding-breakfast began; the relations sitting at one end of the table and the young people at the other. Mme. Touchard, the mother, presided on the right and the bride on the left. Anna looked after everybody, saw that the glasses were kept filled and the plates well supplied. The guests evidently felt a certain respectful embarrassment at the sight of all the sumptuousness of the rooms and at the[Pg 210] lavish manner in which they were treated. They all ate heartily of the good things provided, but there were no jokes such as are prevalent at weddings of that sort; it was all too grand, and it made them feel uncomfortable. Old Madame Touchard, who was fond of a bit of fun, tried to enliven matters a little, and at the beginning of the dessert she exclaimed: "I say, Philip, do sing us something." The neighbors in their street considered that he had the finest voice in all Havre.

They sat down, and the wedding breakfast started; the family was at one end of the table and the younger guests at the other. Mrs. Touchard, the mother, sat on the right, and the bride sat on the left. Anna made sure everyone was taken care of, keeping the glasses filled and the plates stocked. The guests seemed to feel a bit awkward around all the lavishness of the rooms and the extravagant treatment they received. They all ate heartily from the delicious spread, but there were none of the jokes typical at weddings like this; it was all too formal, which made them uneasy. Old Mrs. Touchard, who enjoyed a bit of fun, tried to lighten the mood a little, and at the start of dessert, she exclaimed: "Hey, Philip, why don't you sing us something?" The neighbors on their street believed he had the best voice in all of Havre.

The bridegroom got up, smiled, and turning to his sister-in-law, from politeness and gallantry, tried to think of something suitable for the occasion, something serious and correct, to harmonize with the seriousness of the repast.

The groom stood up, smiled, and turning to his sister-in-law, out of courtesy and charm, tried to think of something appropriate for the occasion, something serious and proper, to match the seriousness of the meal.

Anna had a satisfied look on her face, and leaned back in her chair to listen, and all assumed looks of attention, though prepared to smile should smiles be called for.

Anna had a satisfied expression on her face and leaned back in her chair to listen, while everyone else appeared attentive, ready to smile if smiles were needed.

The singer announced, "The Accursed Bread," and extending his right arm, which made his coat ruck up into his neck, he began.

The singer announced, "The Accursed Bread," and with his right arm extended, causing his coat to bunch up around his neck, he started.

It was decidedly long, three verses of eight lines each, with the last line and the last line but one repeated twice.

It was definitely long, three stanzas of eight lines each, with the last line and the second to last line repeated twice.

All went well for the first two verses; they were the usual commonplaces about bread gained by honest labor and by dishonesty. The aunt and the bride wept outright. The cook, who was present, at the end of the first verse looked at a roll which she held in her hand with running eyes, as if they applied to her, while all applauded vigorously. At the end of the second verse the two servants, who were standing with their backs to[Pg 211] the wall, joined loudly in the chorus, and the aunt and the bride wept outright. Daddy Taille blew his nose with the noise of a trombone, and old Touchard brandished a whole loaf half over the table, and the cook shed silent tears on the crust which she was still holding.

Everything went smoothly for the first two verses; they covered the usual themes about getting bread through honest work versus dishonesty. The aunt and the bride cried openly. The cook, who was there, looked at a roll she was holding with tears in her eyes after the first verse, as if it was about her, while everyone applauded enthusiastically. When the second verse ended, the two servants, who were facing the wall, joined in the chorus loudly, and the aunt and the bride cried even more. Daddy Taille blew his nose loudly, like a trombone, and old Touchard waved a whole loaf over the table, while the cook quietly cried into the crust still in her hands.

Amidst the general emotion M. Sauvetanin said:

Amidst the overall feelings, Mr. Sauvetanin said:

"That is the right sort of song; very different to the nasty, risky things one generally hears at weddings."

"That's the right kind of song; really different from the stuff you usually hear at weddings that can be unpleasant or inappropriate."

Anna, who was visibly affected, kissed her hand to her sister, and pointed to her husband with an affectionate nod, as if to congratulate her.

Anna, clearly emotional, kissed her hand to her sister and gave her husband an affectionate nod, almost as if she were congratulating her.

Intoxicated by his success, the young man continued, and unfortunately the last verse contained the words about the bread of dishonor gained by young girls who had been led astray from the paths of virtue. No one took up the refrain about this bread, supposed to be eaten with tears, except old Touchard and the two servants. Anna had grown deadly pale, and cast down her eyes, while the bridegroom looked from one to the other without understanding the reason for this sudden coldness, and the cook hastily dropped the crust as if it were poisoned.

Intoxicated by his success, the young man kept going, and unfortunately, the last verse included lines about the dishonorable bread gained by young girls who had strayed from the path of virtue. No one joined in on the part about this bread, said to be eaten with tears, except for old Touchard and the two servants. Anna had turned extremely pale and lowered her eyes, while the groom looked around at everyone without grasping the reason for this sudden chill, and the cook quickly dropped the crust as if it were poison.

Mons. Sauvetanin said solemnly, in order to save the situation: "That last couplet is not at all necessary;" and Daddy Taille, who had got red up to the ears, looked round the table fiercely.

Mons. Sauvetanin said seriously, to fix the situation: "That last couplet isn’t needed at all;" and Daddy Taille, who was red in the face, glared around the table.

Then Anna, with her eyes swimming in tears, told the servants, in the faltering voice of a woman trying to stifle her sobs, to bring the champagne.

Then Anna, her eyes filled with tears, told the servants, in a shaky voice as she tried to hold back her sobs, to bring the champagne.

All the guests were suddenly seized with exuberant joy, and all their faces became radiant again. And[Pg 212] when old Touchard, who had seen, felt, and understood nothing of what was going on, and, pointing to the guests so as to emphasize his words, sang the last words of the refrain:

All the guests suddenly burst with joyful excitement, and their faces lit up once more. And[Pg 212] when old Touchard, who hadn’t noticed, felt, or understood anything happening around him, pointed to the guests to stress his words and sang the last lines of the refrain:

"Children, I warn you all to eat not of that bread," the whole company, when they saw the champagne bottles, with their necks covered with gold foil appear, burst out singing, as if electrified by the sight:

"Kids, I urge you not to eat that bread," the whole group, when they spotted the champagne bottles, with their necks wrapped in gold foil, erupted into song, as if energized by the sight:

"Children, I warn you all to eat not of that bread."

"Kids, I'm warning you not to eat that bread."


WHAT WAS REALLY THE MATTER
WITH ANDREW

The lawyer's house looked on to the Square. Behind it, there was a nice, well-kept garden, with a back entrance into a narrow street which was almost always deserted, and from which it was separated by a wall.

The lawyer's house faced the Square. Behind it, there was a nice, well-maintained garden, with a back entrance leading to a narrow street that was almost always empty, separated from it by a wall.

At the bottom of that garden Maitre[14] Moreau's wife had promised, for the first time, to meet Captain Sommerive, who had been making love to her for a long time.

At the bottom of that garden, Maitre[14] Moreau's wife had agreed, for the first time, to meet Captain Sommerive, who had been courting her for a long time.

Her husband had gone to Paris for a week, so she was quite free for the time being. The Captain had begged so hard, and had used such loving words, she was certain that he loved her so ardently, and she felt so isolated, so misunderstood, so neglected amidst all the law business which seemed to be her husband's sole pleasure, that she had given away her heart without even asking herself whether it would give her anything else at some future time.

Her husband had gone to Paris for a week, so she was pretty free for the time being. The Captain had pleaded so much and used such affectionate words that she was sure he loved her deeply. She felt so lonely, so misunderstood, and so neglected with all the legal work that seemed to be her husband's only source of happiness, that she had given her heart away without even considering if it would bring her anything else later on.

Then, after some months of platonic love, of pressing of hands, of kisses rapidly stolen behind a door, the Captain had declared that he would ask permission to exchange, and leave the town immediately, if she would not grant him a meeting, a real meeting, during her husband's absence; and so at length she yielded to his importunity.

Then, after a few months of platonic love, holding hands, and quick kisses stolen behind a door, the Captain said he would ask for permission to transfer and leave town right away if she wouldn’t agree to meet him, a real meeting, while her husband was away; and finally, she gave in to his persistent requests.

Just then she was waiting, close against the wall, with a beating heart, trembling at the slightest sound,[Pg 214] and when at length she heard somebody climbing up the wall, she very nearly ran away.

Just then she was waiting, pressed against the wall, with her heart racing, flinching at every little noise,[Pg 214] and when she finally heard someone climbing up the wall, she nearly ran away.

Suppose it were not he, but a thief? But no; someone called out softly, "Matilda!" and when she replied, "Etienne!" a man jumped on to the path with a crash.

Suppose it wasn't him, but a thief? But no; someone called out softly, "Matilda!" and when she replied, "Etienne!" a man jumped onto the path with a crash.

It was he,—and what a kiss!

It was him—and what a kiss!

For a long time they remained in each other's arms, with united lips. But suddenly a fine rain began to fall, and the drops from the leaves fell on to her neck and made her start. Whereupon he said:

For a long time, they stayed in each other's arms, lips pressed together. But suddenly, a light rain started to fall, and the drops from the leaves landed on her neck, causing her to flinch. Then he said:

"Matilda, my adored one, my darling, my angel, let us go indoors. It is twelve o'clock, we can have nothing to fear; please let us go to your room."

"Matilda, my beloved, my sweetheart, my angel, let's head inside. It's midnight, so we have nothing to worry about; please, let's go to your room."

"No, dearest; I am too frightened."

"No, babe; I’m too scared."

But he held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear:

But he held her in his arms and whispered in her ear:

"Your servants sleep on the third floor, looking on to the Square, and your room, on the first, looks on to the garden, so nobody can hear us. I love you so that I wish to love you entirely, from head to foot." And he embraced her vehemently.

"Your staff sleeps on the third floor, overlooking the Square, and your room, on the first floor, overlooks the garden, so no one can hear us. I love you so much that I want to love you completely, from head to toe." And he embraced her tightly.

She resisted still, frightened and even ashamed. But he put his arms round her, lifted her up, and carried her off under the rain, which was by this time descending in torrents.

She still held back, scared and somewhat embarrassed. But he wrapped his arms around her, picked her up, and carried her away through the pouring rain, which was now coming down in sheets.

The door was open; they groped their way upstairs; and when they were in the room he bolted the door while she lit a match.

The door was open; they felt their way upstairs; and once they were in the room, he locked the door while she struck a match.

Then she fell, half fainting, into a chair, while he knelt down beside her.

Then she collapsed, half-passed out, into a chair, while he knelt down next to her.

At last, she said, panting:

Finally, she said, panting:

"No! no! Etienne, please let me remain a virtuous[Pg 215] woman; I should be too angry with you afterwards; and after all, it is so horrid, so common. Cannot we love each other with a spiritual love only?... Oh! Etienne!"

"No! No! Etienne, please let me stay a virtuous[Pg 215] woman; I would be too angry with you later; and honestly, it’s just so awful, so ordinary. Can’t we love each other in a purely spiritual way?... Oh! Etienne!"

But he was inexorable, and then she tried to get up and escape from his attacks.

But he wouldn't back down, so she tried to get up and run away from his assaults.

In her fright she ran to the bed in order to hide herself behind the curtains; but it was a dangerous place of refuge, and he followed her. But in haste he took off his sword too quickly, and it fell on the floor with a crash.

In her fear, she ran to the bed to hide behind the curtains, but it was a risky place to seek refuge, and he pursued her. In his hurry, he took off his sword too quickly, and it dropped to the floor with a loud crash.

And then—a prolonged, shrill child's cry came from the next room, the door of which had remained open.

And then—a long, sharp cry from a child came from the next room, the door of which was still open.

"You have awakened the child," she whispered, "and perhaps he will not go to sleep again."

"You've woken up the child," she whispered, "and maybe he won't go back to sleep."

He was only fifteen months old, and slept in a room opening out of hers, so that she might be able to hear him.

He was just fifteen months old and slept in a room connected to hers, allowing her to hear him.

The Captain exclaimed, ardently:

The Captain exclaimed passionately:

"What does it matter, Matilda? How I love you; you must come to me, Matilda."

"What does it matter, Matilda? How much I love you; you have to come to me, Matilda."

But she struggled, and resisted in her fright.

But she fought back and resisted in her fear.

"No! no! Just listen how he is crying; he will wake up the nurse, and what should we do if she were to come? We should be lost. Just listen to me, Etienne. When he screams at night his father always takes him into our bed, and he is quiet immediately; it is the only means of keeping him still. Do let me take him...."

"No! No! Just listen to how he's crying; he'll wake up the nurse, and what will we do if she comes? We'll be doomed. Just hear me out, Etienne. Whenever he screams at night, his dad always brings him to our bed, and he settles down right away; it's the only way to keep him calm. Please, let me take him...."

The child roared, uttered shrill screams, which pierced the thickest walls, so as to be heard by passers-by in the streets.[Pg 216]

The child screamed loudly, letting out high-pitched cries that could be heard even through the thickest walls, reaching the passersby on the streets.[Pg 216]

In his consternation, the Captain got up, and Matilda jumped out and took the child into her bed, when he was quiet at once.

In his distress, the Captain got up, and Matilda jumped out and took the child into her bed, where he settled down immediately.

Etienne sat astride on a chair, and made a cigarette, and in about five minutes Andrew went to sleep again.

Etienne sat on a chair, rolled a cigarette, and in about five minutes, Andrew fell asleep again.

"I will take him back," his mother said; and she took him back very carefully to his bed.

"I'll take him back," his mother said, and she carefully brought him back to his bed.

When she returned, the Captain was waiting for her with open arms, and put his arms round her in a transport of love, while she, embracing him more closely, said, stammering:

When she came back, the Captain was waiting for her with open arms and wrapped her in a warm embrace filled with love, while she held him tighter, saying, stammering:

"Oh! Etienne, my darling, if you only knew how I love you; how...."

"Oh! Etienne, my love, if you only knew how much I love you; how...."

Andrew began to cry again, and he, in a rage, exclaimed:

Andrew started crying again, and in a fit of anger, he shouted:

"Confound it all, won't the little brute be quiet?"

"Seriously, can't that little kid just be quiet?"

No, the little brute would not be quiet, but howled all the louder, on the contrary.

No, the little brat wouldn't be quiet; instead, it howled even louder.

She thought she heard a noise downstairs; no doubt the nurse was coming, so she jumped up, and took the child into bed, and he grew quiet directly.

She thought she heard a noise downstairs; it was probably the nurse coming, so she jumped up, took the child into bed, and he calmed down immediately.

Three times she put him back, and three times she had to fetch him again, and an hour before daybreak the Captain had to go, swearing like the proverbial trooper; and, to calm his impatience, Matilda promised to receive him again the next night.

Three times she put him back, and three times she had to go get him again, and an hour before dawn, the Captain had to leave, cursing like a sailor; to ease his frustration, Matilda promised to see him again the next night.

Of course he came, more impatient and ardent than ever, excited by the delay.

Of course he came, more eager and passionate than ever, fueled by the wait.

He took care to put his sword carefully into a corner; he took off his boots like a thief, and spoke so low that Matilda could hardly hear him. At last, he was just going to be really happy when the floor, or some piece of furniture, or perhaps the bed itself, creaked; it[Pg 217] sounded as if something had broken; and in a moment a cry, feeble at first, but which grew louder every moment, made itself heard. Andrew was awake again.

He carefully placed his sword in a corner; he took off his boots quietly and spoke so softly that Matilda could barely hear him. Just as he was about to feel truly happy, the floor, or maybe a piece of furniture, or even the bed itself, creaked; it sounded like something had broken. Suddenly, a cry, weak at first but growing louder by the second, could be heard. Andrew was awake again.

He yapped like a fox, and there was not the slightest doubt that if he went on like that the whole house would awake; so his mother, not knowing what to do, got up and brought him. The Captain was more furious than ever, but did not move, and very carefully he put out his hand, took a small piece of the child's skin between his two fingers, no matter where it was, the thighs or elsewhere, and pinched it. The little one struggled and screamed in a deafening manner, but his tormentor pinched everywhere furiously and more vigorously. He took a morsel of flesh and twisted and turned it, and then let go in order to take hold of another piece, and then another and another.

He yapped like a fox, and there was no doubt that if he kept it up, the whole house would wake up; so his mother, unsure of what to do, got up and brought him. The Captain was angrier than ever but stayed put, carefully reaching out his hand to grab a small piece of the child's skin between his fingers, no matter where it was, whether on the thighs or elsewhere, and pinched it. The little one struggled and screamed loudly, but his tormentor pinched everywhere with increasing anger and force. He grabbed a piece of flesh, twisted and turned it, then released it to grab another piece, and then another and another.

The child screamed like a chicken that is having its throat cut, or a dog that is being mercilessly beaten. His mother caressed him, kissed him, and tried to stifle his cries by her tenderness; but Andrew grew purple, as if he were going into convulsions, and kicked and struggled with his little arms and legs in an alarming manner.

The child screamed like a chicken being slaughtered or a dog getting badly beaten. His mother hugged him, kissed him, and tried to hush his cries with her love; but Andrew turned purple, as if he were about to have a seizure, and kicked and thrashed with his little arms and legs in a troubling way.

The Captain said, softly:

The Captain said gently:

"Try and take him back to his cradle; perhaps he will be quiet."

"Try taking him back to his crib; maybe he'll calm down."

And Matilda went into the other room with the child in her arms.

And Matilda walked into the other room with the child in her arms.

As soon as he was out of his mother's bed he cried less loudly, and when he was in his own he was quiet, with exception of a few broken sobs.

As soon as he got out of his mom's bed, he cried less loudly, and when he was in his own bed, he was quiet, except for a few stifled sobs.

The rest of the night was tranquil.

The rest of the night was calm.

The next night he came again. As he happened to[Pg 218] speak rather loudly, Andrew awoke again and began to scream. His mother went and fetched him immediately, but the Captain pinched so hard and long that the child was nearly suffocated by its cries, and its eyes turned in its head and it foamed at the mouth; as soon as it was back in its cradle it was quiet, and in four days Andrew did not cry any more to come into his mother's bed.

The next night he showed up again. Since he happened to speak quite loudly, Andrew woke up again and started to scream. His mother went and got him right away, but the Captain pinched him so hard and for so long that the child was almost choked by his cries, and his eyes rolled back in his head and he foamed at the mouth; as soon as he was back in his crib, he settled down, and in four days Andrew stopped crying to come into his mother's bed.

On Saturday evening the lawyer returned, and took his place again at the domestic hearth and in the conjugal chamber.

On Saturday evening, the lawyer came back and took his place again at home and in the bedroom.

As he was tired with his journey he went to bed early; but he had not long lain down when he said to his wife:

As he was tired from his journey, he went to bed early; but he had not been lying down for long when he said to his wife:

"Why, how is it that Andrew is not crying? Just go and fetch him, Matilda; I like to feel that he is between us."

"Why isn't Andrew crying? Just go get him, Matilda; I want to feel like he's with us."

She got up and brought the child, but as soon as he saw that he was in that bed, in which he had been so fond of sleeping a few days previously, he wriggled and screamed so violently in his fright that she had to take him back to his cradle.

She got up and picked up the child, but as soon as he saw that he was in that bed, where he had loved sleeping just a few days ago, he squirmed and screamed so much out of fear that she had to take him back to his crib.

M. Moreau could not get over his surprise. "What a very funny thing! What is the matter with him this evening? I suppose he is sleepy?"

M. Moreau couldn’t believe his eyes. "What a strange thing! What’s wrong with him tonight? Is he tired or something?"

"He has been like that all the time that you were away; I have never been able to have him in bed with me once."

"He’s been like that the whole time you were gone; I haven’t been able to have him in bed with me even once."

In the morning the child woke up and began to laugh and play with his toys.

In the morning, the child woke up and started to laugh and play with his toys.

The lawyer, who was an affectionate man, got up, kissed his offspring, and took him into his arms to carry him to their bed. Andrew laughed, with that vacant[Pg 219] laugh of little creatures whose ideas are still vague. He suddenly saw the bed and his mother in it, and his happy little face puckered up, till suddenly he began to scream furiously, and struggled as if he were going to be put to the torture.

The lawyer, who was a loving man, got up, kissed his child, and picked him up to carry him to their bed. Andrew laughed, with that blank laugh of small kids whose thoughts are still unclear. He suddenly spotted the bed and his mom in it, and his joyful little face turned into a frown until he suddenly started screaming uncontrollably, struggling as if he were about to be tortured.

In his astonishment his father said:

In his surprise, his father said:

"There must be something the matter with the child," and mechanically he lifted up his little nightshirt.

"There must be something wrong with the child," he said, and without thinking, he lifted up his little nightshirt.

He uttered a prolonged "O—o—h!" of astonishment. The child's calves, thighs, and buttocks were covered with blue spots as big as halfpennies.

He let out a long "O—o—h!" of surprise. The child's calves, thighs, and butt were covered in blue spots the size of halfpennies.

"Just look, Matilda!" the father exclaimed; "this is horrible!" And the mother rushed forward in a fright. It was horrible; no doubt the beginning of some sort of leprosy, of one of those strange affections of the skin which doctors are often at a loss to account for.

"Just look, Matilda!" the father exclaimed; "this is terrible!" And the mother rushed forward in panic. It was terrible; no doubt the start of some kind of leprosy, one of those strange skin conditions that doctors often struggle to explain.

The parents looked at one another in consternation.

The parents shared worried looks.

"We must send for the doctor," the father said.

"We need to call the doctor," the father said.

But Matilda, pale as death, was looking at her child, who was spotted like a leopard. Then suddenly uttering a violent cry, as if she had seen something that filled her with horror, she exclaimed:

But Matilda, pale as a ghost, was staring at her child, who was marked like a leopard. Then, suddenly letting out a loud scream, as if she had witnessed something terrifying, she shouted:

"Oh! the wretch!"

"Oh! the miserable person!"

In his astonishment M. Moreau asked: "What are you talking about? What wretch?"

In his surprise, M. Moreau asked, "What are you talking about? What miserable person?"

She got red up to the roots of her hair, and stammered:

She blushed all the way to her roots and stammered:

"Oh, nothing! but I think I can guess—it must be—we ought to send for the doctor ... it must be that wretch of a nurse who has been pinching the poor child to make him keep quiet when he cries."

"Oh, nothing! But I think I can guess—it must be—we should call for the doctor ... it has to be that awful nurse who has been pinching the poor child to make him stop crying."

In his rage the lawyer sent for the nurse, and very[Pg 220] nearly beat her. She denied it most impudently, but was instantly dismissed, and the Municipality having been informed of her conduct, she will find it a hard matter to get another situation.

In his anger, the lawyer called for the nurse and almost hit her. She defiantly denied it, but was immediately fired, and since the Municipality has been made aware of her behavior, she will have a tough time finding another job.


MY LANDLADY

At that time (George Kervelen said) I was living in furnished lodgings in the Rue des Saints-Pères.

At that time, George Kervelen said, I was living in a furnished apartment on Rue des Saints-Pères.

When my father had made up his mind that I should go to Paris to continue my law studies, there had been a long discussion about settling everything. My allowance had been fixed at first at two thousand five hundred francs, but my poor mother was so anxious, that she said to my father that if I spent my money badly I might not take enough to eat, and then my health would suffer, and so it was settled that a comfortable boarding-house should be found for me, and that the amount should be paid to the proprietor himself, or herself, every month.

When my dad decided that I should go to Paris to continue my law studies, we had a long talk about sorting everything out. At first, my allowance was set at two thousand five hundred francs, but my poor mom was so worried that she told my dad that if I mismanaged my money, I might not have enough to eat, and then my health would suffer. So, it was agreed that a nice boarding house would be found for me, and that the rent would be paid directly to the owner every month.

Some of our neighbors told us of a certain Mme. Kergaran, a native of Brittany, who took in boarders, and so my father arranged matters by letter with this respectable person, at whose house I and my luggage arrived one evening.

Some of our neighbors told us about a woman named Mme. Kergaran, who was from Brittany and took in boarders. So, my father made arrangements by letter with this respectable person, and I showed up at her house one evening with my luggage.

Mme. Kergaran was a woman of about forty. She was very stout, had a voice like a drill-sergeant, and decided everything in a very abrupt manner. Her house was narrow, with only one window opening on to the street on each story, which rather gave it the appearance of a ladder of windows, or better, perhaps, of a slice of a house sandwiched in between two others.

Mme. Kergaran was a woman in her forties. She was quite heavyset, had a voice like a drill sergeant, and made decisions in a very direct way. Her house was narrow, with only one window facing the street on each floor, which made it look more like a ladder of windows, or perhaps, a slice of a house squeezed between two others.

The landlady lived on the first floor with her servant, the kitchen and dining-room were on the second, and[Pg 222] four boarders from Brittany lived on the third and fourth, and I had two rooms on the fifth.

The landlady lived on the first floor with her servant, the kitchen and dining room were on the second, and[Pg 222] four boarders from Brittany lived on the third and fourth, and I had two rooms on the fifth.

A little dark corkscrew staircase led up to these attics. All day long Mme. Kergaran was up and down these stairs like a captain on board ship. Ten times a day she would go into each room, noisily superintending everything, seeing that the beds were properly made, the clothes well brushed, if the attendance were all that it should be; in a word, she looked after her boarders like a mother, and better than a mother.

A small dark corkscrew staircase led up to these attics. All day long, Mme. Kergaran was going up and down those stairs like a captain on a ship. Ten times a day, she would enter each room, loudly overseeing everything, checking that the beds were properly made, the clothes well brushed, and that the service was as it should be; in short, she took care of her boarders like a mother, and better than a mother.

I soon made the acquaintance of my four fellow-countrymen. Two were medical and two were law students, but all impartially endured the landlady's despotic yoke. They were as frightened of her as a boy robbing an orchard would be of a rural policeman.

I quickly got to know my four fellow countrymen. Two were studying medicine and two were studying law, but all of them equally suffered under the strict control of the landlady. They were as scared of her as a boy stealing apples would be of a country cop.

I, however, immediately felt that I wished to be independent; it is my nature to rebel. I declared at once that I meant to come in at whatever time I liked, for Mme. Kergaran had fixed twelve o'clock at night as the limit. On hearing this she looked at me for a few moments, and then said:

I, however, instantly felt that I wanted to be independent; it’s in my nature to push back. I immediately announced that I planned to come in whenever I wanted, since Mme. Kergaran had set midnight as the cutoff. When she heard this, she stared at me for a few moments, and then said:

"It is quite impossible; I cannot have Annette awakened at any hour of the night. You can have nothing to do out-of-doors at such a time."

"It’s totally impossible; I can’t let Annette be woken up at any hour of the night. There’s nothing you can do outside at that time."

I replied firmly that, according to the law, she was obliged to open the door for me at any time.

I replied firmly that, according to the law, she had to open the door for me at any time.

"If you refuse," I said, "I shall get a policeman to witness the fact, and go and get a bed at some hotel, at your expense, in which I shall be fully justified. You will, therefore, be obliged either to open the door for me or to get rid of me. Do which you please."

"If you refuse," I said, "I'll call a cop to confirm this, and then I'll go get a hotel room at your expense, which I'll be completely justified in doing. So, you'll have to either open the door for me or find a way to get me to leave. Do whatever you want."

I laughed in her face as I told her my conditions. She could not speak for a moment for surprise, then[Pg 223] she tried to negotiate, but I was firm, and she was obliged to yield; and so it was agreed that I should have a latchkey, on my solemn undertaking that no one else should know it.

I laughed right in her face as I laid out my conditions. She was so stunned that she couldn't say anything for a moment, then[Pg 223] she attempted to negotiate, but I stood my ground, and she had to give in; so we agreed that I would get a latchkey, with my serious promise that no one else would find out.

My energy made such a wholesome impression on her that from that time she treated me with marked favor; she was most attentive, and even showed me a sort of rough tenderness which was not at all unpleasing. Sometimes when I was in a jovial mood I would kiss her by surprise, if only for the sake of getting the box on the ears which she gave me immediately afterwards. When I managed to duck my head quickly enough, her hand would pass over me as swiftly as a ball, and I would run away laughing, while she would call after me:

My energy left such a positive impression on her that from then on, she treated me with special attention; she was very caring and even showed me a kind of rough affection that I found quite nice. Sometimes, when I was feeling cheerful, I would surprise her with a kiss, just to get the playful slap on the face that she would give me right after. If I ducked my head fast enough, her hand would swoosh past me like a ball, and I would run away laughing while she called after me:

"Oh! you wretch, I will pay you out for that."

"Oh! you scoundrel, I'll get back at you for that."

However, we soon became real friends.

However, we quickly became true friends.

It was not long before I made the acquaintance of a girl who was employed in a shop, and whom I constantly met. You know what such sort of love affairs are in Paris. One fine day, going to a lecture, you meet a work-girl going to work arm-in-arm with a friend. You look at her and feel that pleasant little shock which the eye of some women gives you. The next day at the same time, going through the same street, you meet her again, and the next, and the succeeding days. At last you speak, and the love affair follows its course just like an illness.

It wasn't long before I met a girl who worked in a shop, and I kept running into her. You know how these love affairs go in Paris. One day, on my way to a lecture, I saw a working girl walking to work arm-in-arm with a friend. You look at her and feel that nice little thrill that some women give you. The next day at the same time, walking down the same street, you see her again, and then again in the following days. Eventually, you strike up a conversation, and the romance unfolds just like an illness.

Well, by the end of three weeks I was on that footing with Emma which precedes a fall. The fall would indeed have taken place much sooner had I known where to bring it about. The girl lived at home, and utterly refused to go to an hotel. I did not know how to man[Pg 224]age, but at last I took the desperate resolve to take her to my room some night at about eleven o'clock, under the pretense of giving her a cup of tea. Mme. Kergaran always went to bed at ten, so that we could get in by means of my latchkey without exciting any attention, and go down again in an hour or two in the same way.

Well, by the end of three weeks, I was on the verge of a breakup with Emma. It would have happened much sooner if I had known how to make it happen. The girl lived at home and absolutely refused to go to a hotel. I wasn't sure how to handle it, but finally, I made the bold decision to invite her to my place one night around eleven o'clock, pretending to offer her a cup of tea. Mme. Kergaran always went to bed by ten, so we could slip in using my latchkey without drawing any attention and then head out again in an hour or two the same way.

After a good deal of entreaty on my part, Emma accepted my invitation.

After a lot of begging from me, Emma accepted my invitation.

I did not spend a very pleasant day, for I was by no means easy in my mind. I was afraid of complications, of a catastrophe, of some scandal. At night I went into a café, and drank two cups of coffee, and three or four glasses of cognac, to give me courage, and when I heard the clock strike half-past ten, I went slowly to the place of meeting, where she was already waiting for me. She took my arm in a coaxing manner, and we set off slowly towards my lodgings. The nearer we got to the door the more nervous I got, and I thought to myself—"If only Mme. Kergaran is in bed already."

I didn’t have a very good day because I was really anxious. I was worried about complications, a disaster, or some kind of scandal. At night, I went to a café, drank two cups of coffee, and had three or four glasses of cognac to help me muster some courage. When I heard the clock strike 10:30, I headed over to the meeting spot, where she was already waiting for me. She linked her arm with mine in a persuasive way, and we slowly made our way toward my place. The closer we got to the door, the more nervous I became, and I thought to myself, “I hope Mme. Kergaran is already in bed.”

I said to Emma two or three times:

I told Emma two or three times:

"Above all things, don't make any noise on the stairs," to which she replied, laughing:

"Above all, don't make any noise on the stairs," she replied, laughing:

"Are you afraid of being heard?"

"Are you scared of being heard?"

"No," I said, "but I am afraid of waking the man who sleeps in the room next to me, who is not at all well."

"No," I said, "but I'm worried about waking up the guy in the room next to me who isn't doing very well."

When I got near the house I felt as frightened as a man does who is going to the dentist's. All the windows were dark, so no doubt everybody was asleep, and I breathed again. I opened the door as carefully as a thief, let my fair companion in, shut it behind me, and went upstairs on tiptoe, holding my breath, and[Pg 225] striking wax-matches lest the girl should make a false step.

When I approached the house, I felt as scared as someone about to go to the dentist. All the windows were dark, so everyone must have been sleeping, and I let out a sigh of relief. I opened the door as quietly as a thief, let my beautiful companion inside, closed it behind me, and tiptoed upstairs, holding my breath and striking wax matches to avoid making noise in case the girl misstepped.

As we passed the landlady's door I felt my heart beating very quickly, but we reached the second floor, then the third, and at last the fifth, and got into my room. Victory!

As we walked by the landlady's door, I felt my heart racing, but we made it to the second floor, then the third, and finally the fifth, and got into my room. Victory!

However, I only dared to speak in a whisper, and took off my boots so as not to make any noise. The tea, which I made over a spirit-lamp, was soon drunk, and then I became pressing, till little by little, as if in play, I, one by one, took off my companion's clothes, who yielded while resisting, blushing, confused.

However, I only dared to speak in a whisper and took off my boots to avoid making any noise. The tea I brewed over a spirit lamp was quickly finished, and then I grew more insistent until, little by little, like a game, I started to remove my companion's clothes. They gave in while still resisting, blushing and confused.

She had absolutely nothing more on except a short white petticoat when my door suddenly opened, and Mme. Kergaran appeared with a candle in her hand, in exactly the same costume as Emma.

She was wearing nothing but a short white petticoat when my door suddenly opened, and Mme. Kergaran walked in with a candle in her hand, dressed in the exact same outfit as Emma.

I jumped away from her and remained standing up, looking at the two women, who were looking at each other. What was going to happen?

I jumped back from her and stood there, watching the two women as they exchanged glances. What was going to happen?

My landlady said, in a lofty tone of voice which I had never heard from her before:

My landlady said, in a high and mighty tone that I had never heard from her before:

"Monsieur Kervelen, I will not have prostitutes in my house."

"Monsieur Kervelen, I'm not allowing prostitutes in my house."

"But, Madame Kergaran," I stammered, "the young lady is a friend of mine. She just came in to have a cup of tea."

"But, Madame Kergaran," I stuttered, "the young lady is a friend of mine. She just came in to have a cup of tea."

"People don't take tea in their chemise. You will please make this person go directly."

"People don’t drink tea in their nightgowns. Please have this person leave immediately."

Emma, in a natural state of consternation, began to cry, and hid her face in her petticoat, and I lost my head, not knowing what to do or say. My landlady added, with irresistible authority:[Pg 226]

Emma, genuinely upset, started to cry and buried her face in her petticoat. I panicked, unsure of how to react or what to say. My landlady then interjected, with an undeniable authority:[Pg 226]

"Help her to dress, and take her out at once."

"Help her get dressed, and take her out right away."

It was certainly the only thing I could do, so I picked up her dress from the floor, put it over her head, and began to fasten it as best I could. She helped me, crying all the time, hurrying and making all sorts of mistakes and unable to find either buttonholes or laces, while Mme. Kergaran stood by motionless, with the candle in her hand, looking at us with the severity of a judge.

It was definitely the only thing I could do, so I picked up her dress from the floor, put it over her head, and started to fasten it as best I could. She helped me, crying the whole time, rushing and making all kinds of mistakes, unable to find either buttonholes or laces, while Mme. Kergaran stood by, motionless, holding the candle and watching us with the seriousness of a judge.

As soon as Emma was dressed, without even stopping to button her boots, she rushed past the landlady and ran down stairs. I followed her in my slippers and half undressed, and kept repeating: "Mademoiselle! Mademoiselle!"

As soon as Emma got dressed, without even pausing to button her boots, she rushed past the landlady and ran downstairs. I followed her in my slippers and half-dressed, repeatedly calling out: "Mademoiselle! Mademoiselle!"

I felt that I ought to say something to her, but I could not find anything. I overtook her just by the street-door, and tried to take her into my arms, but she pushed me violently away, saying in a low, nervous voice:

I felt like I should say something to her, but I couldn't find the words. I caught up to her right by the front door and tried to pull her into my arms, but she shoved me away forcefully, saying in a quiet, anxious voice:

"Leave me alone, leave me alone!" and so ran out into the street, closing the door behind her.

"Leave me alone, leave me alone!" and she ran out into the street, slamming the door behind her.

When I went upstairs again I found that Mme. Kergaran was waiting on the first landing, and I went up slowly, expecting, and ready for, anything.

When I went upstairs again, I found that Mme. Kergaran was waiting on the first landing, and I ascended slowly, expecting and prepared for anything.

Her door was open, and she called me in, saying in a severe voice:

Her door was open, and she called me in, saying in a stern voice:

"I want to speak to you, M. Kervelen."

"I want to talk to you, M. Kervelen."

I went in, with my head bent. She put her candle on the mantelpiece, and then, folding her arms over her expansive bosom, which a fine white dressing-jacket hardly covered, she said:

I walked in, with my head down. She set her candle on the mantel, and then, crossing her arms over her ample chest, which a nice white robe barely covered, she said:

"So, Monsieur Kervelen, you think my house is a house of ill-fame?"

"So, Mr. Kervelen, you think my house is a brothel?"

I was not at all proud. I murmured:[Pg 227]

I wasn’t proud at all. I whispered:[Pg 227]

"Oh, dear, no! But, Mme. Kergaran, you must not be angry; you know what young men are."

"Oh, no way! But, Mrs. Kergaran, you shouldn’t be mad; you know how young guys can be."

"I know," was her answer, "that I will not have such creatures here, so you will understand that. I expect to have my house respected, and I will not have it lose its reputation, you understand me? I know...."

"I know," she replied, "that I won't allow such people here, so you'll get that. I expect my house to be respected, and I won’t let it lose its reputation, do you understand? I know...."

She went on thus for at least twenty minutes, overwhelming me with the good name of her house, with reasons for her indignation, and loading me with severe reproofs. I went to bed crestfallen, and resolved never again to try such an experiment, so long, at least, as I continued to be a lodger of Mme. Kergaran.

She went on like this for at least twenty minutes, bombarding me with the good reputation of her household, explaining her anger, and piling on harsh criticisms. I went to bed feeling defeated and promised myself never to try anything like that again, at least not while I was still living with Mme. Kergaran.


THE HORLA, OR MODERN GHOSTS

May 8. What a beautiful day! I have spent all the morning lying in the grass in front of my house, under the enormous plantain tree which covers it, and shades and shelters the whole of it. I like this part of the country and I am fond of living here because I am attached to it by deep roots, profound and delicate roots which attach a man to the soil on which his ancestors were born and died, which attach him to what people think and what they eat, to the usages as well as to the food, local expressions, the peculiar language of the peasants, to the smell of the soil, of the villages and of the atmosphere itself.

May 8. What a beautiful day! I’ve spent the whole morning lying in the grass in front of my house, beneath the huge plantain tree that covers it and provides shade and shelter. I really like this part of the country, and I enjoy living here because I feel deeply connected to it—those profound and delicate ties that link a person to the land where their ancestors were born and died, to the local beliefs and food, the customs as well as the dishes, the local expressions, the unique language of the villagers, and the smell of the earth, the villages, and the very atmosphere itself.

I love my house in which I grew up. From my windows I can see the Seine which flows by the side of my garden, on the other side of the road, almost through my grounds, the great wide Seine, which goes to Rouen and Havre, and which is covered with boats passing to and fro.

I love the house where I grew up. From my windows, I can see the Seine flowing next to my garden, just across the road, almost through my yard—the vast Seine that leads to Rouen and Havre, busy with boats coming and going.

On the left, down yonder, lies Rouen, that large town with its blue roofs, under its pointed, Gothic towers. They are innumerable, delicate or broad, dominated by the spire of the cathedral, and full of bells which sound through the blue air on fine mornings, sending their sweet and distant iron clang, to me; their metallic sound which the breeze wafts in my direction, now stronger and now weaker, according as the wind is stronger or lighter.

On the left, over there, is Rouen, that big town with its blue roofs beneath its pointed Gothic towers. There are so many of them, delicate or wide, all dominated by the cathedral spire, filled with bells that ring out through the blue sky on nice mornings, sending their sweet and distant clang to me; their metallic sound carried by the breeze, now louder and now softer, depending on how strong the wind is.

What a delicious morning it was![Pg 229]

What a wonderful morning it was![Pg 229]

About eleven o'clock, a long line of boats drawn by a steam-tug, as big as a fly, and which scarcely puffed while emitting its thick smoke, passed my gate.

About eleven o'clock, a long line of boats pulled by a steam tug, as small as a fly, barely puffing while releasing its thick smoke, passed my gate.

After two English schooners, whose red flag fluttered towards the sky, there came a magnificent Brazilian three-master; it was perfectly white and wonderfully clean and shining. I saluted it, I hardly know why, except that the sight of the vessel gave me great pleasure.

After two English schooners, with their red flags waving in the air, a stunning Brazilian three-masted ship appeared; it was completely white and incredibly clean and shiny. I waved at it, not really sure why, except that seeing the vessel brought me a lot of joy.

May 12. I have had a slight feverish attack for the last few days, and I feel ill, or rather I feel low-spirited.

May 12. I've been feeling a bit feverish for the past few days, and I feel unwell, or more accurately, I feel down.

Whence do these mysterious influences come, which change our happiness into discouragement, and our self-confidence into diffidence? One might almost say that the air, the invisible air, is full of unknowable Forces, whose mysterious presence we have to endure. I wake up in the best spirits, with an inclination to sing in my throat. Why? I go down by the side of the water, and suddenly, after walking a short distance, I return home wretched, as if some misfortune were awaiting me there. Why? Is it a cold shiver which, passing over my skin, has upset my nerves and given me low spirits? Is it the form of the clouds, or the color of the sky, or the color of the surrounding objects which is so changeable, which have troubled my thoughts as they passed before my eyes? Who can tell? Everything that surrounds us, everything that we see without looking at it, everything that we touch without knowing it, everything that we handle without feeling it, all that we meet without clearly distinguishing it, has a rapid, surprising and inexplicable effect upon us and upon our organs, and through them on our ideas and on our heart itself.[Pg 230]

Where do these mysterious influences come from that turn our happiness into discouragement and our self-confidence into doubt? One could almost say that the air, the invisible air, is filled with unknowable forces whose mysterious presence we have to bear. I wake up in the best mood, feeling like I could sing. Why? I walk down by the water, and suddenly, after just a short distance, I come back home feeling miserable, as if some misfortune is waiting for me there. Why? Is it a chill that has passed over my skin, upsetting my nerves and bringing me down? Is it the shape of the clouds, or the color of the sky, or the hues of the surrounding objects that are so constantly changing, that have disturbed my thoughts as they moved before my eyes? Who can say? Everything around us, everything we see without really looking, everything we touch without realizing, everything we handle without feeling, all that we encounter without clearly identifying, has a rapid, surprising, and inexplicable effect on us and on our senses, and through them on our ideas and our very hearts.[Pg 230]

How profound that mystery of the Invisible is! We cannot fathom it with our miserable senses, with our eyes which are unable to perceive what is either too small or too great, too near to, or too far from us; neither the inhabitants of a star nor of a drop of water ... with our ears that deceive us, for they transmit to us the vibrations of the air in sonorous notes. They are fairies who work the miracle of changing that movement into noise, and by that metamorphosis give birth to music, which makes the mute agitation of nature musical ... with our sense of smell which is smaller than that of a dog ... with our sense of taste which can scarcely distinguish the age of a wine!

How profound is the mystery of the Invisible! We can't understand it with our limited senses, with our eyes that can't see what's either too small or too big, too close or too far from us; we can't perceive the inhabitants of a star or of a drop of water... with our ears that deceive us, as they transmit the vibrations of the air into sound. They are like fairies that perform the miracle of transforming that movement into noise, and through that change, give rise to music, which turns the silent turmoil of nature into something melodic... with our sense of smell, which is weaker than that of a dog... with our sense of taste, which can barely tell the age of a wine!

Oh! If we only had other organs which would work other miracles in our favor, what a number of fresh things we might discover around us!

Oh! If only we had other organs that could perform different miracles for us, imagine all the new things we could discover around us!

May 16. I am ill, decidedly! I was so well last month! I am feverish, horribly feverish, or rather I am in a state of feverish enervation, which makes my mind suffer as much as my body. I have without ceasing that horrible sensation of some danger threatening me, that apprehension of some coming misfortune or of approaching death, that presentiment which is, no doubt, an attack of some illness which is still unknown, which germinates in the flesh and in the blood.

May 16. I’m definitely not feeling well! I was in such good health last month! I’m feverish, really feverish, or maybe I'm just feeling completely drained, which is making my mind hurt just as much as my body. I can't shake this awful feeling that something dangerous is looming over me, this fear of some upcoming misfortune or even death, this intuition that I’m probably dealing with some illness that’s still unidentified, that’s brewing inside me.

May 18. I have just come from consulting my medical man, for I could no longer get any sleep. He found that my pulse was high, my eyes dilated, my nerves highly strung, but no alarming symptoms. I must have a course of shower baths and of bromide of potassium.

May 18. I just got back from seeing my doctor because I couldn't sleep anymore. He said my pulse was high, my eyes were dilated, and my nerves were really on edge, but there were no serious issues. I need to take some shower baths and potassium bromide.

May 25. No change! My state is really very peculiar. As the evening comes on, an incomprehensible[Pg 231] feeling of disquietude seizes me, just as if night concealed some terrible menace towards me. I dine quickly, and then try to read, but I do not understand the words, and can scarcely distinguish the letters. Then I walk up and down my drawing-room, oppressed by a feeling of confused and irresistible fear, the fear of sleep and fear of my bed.

May 25. No change! My situation is really quite strange. As the evening approaches, an inexplicable[Pg 231] feeling of unease takes hold of me, as if the night is hiding some terrible threat. I have dinner quickly, then try to read, but I can't grasp the words and can barely make out the letters. After that, I pace back and forth in my living room, weighed down by a sense of mixed and overwhelming fear, the fear of sleep and the fear of my bed.

About ten o'clock I go up to my room. As soon as I have got in I double lock, and bolt it: I am frightened ... of what? Up till the present time I have been frightened of nothing ... I open my cupboards, and look under my bed; I listen ... I listen ... to what? How strange it is that a simple feeling of discomfort, impeded or heightened circulation, perhaps the irritation of a nervous thread, a slight congestion, a small disturbance in the imperfect and delicate functions of our living machinery, can turn the most light-hearted of men into a melancholy one, and make a coward of the bravest? Then, I go to bed, and I wait for sleep as a man might wait for the executioner. I wait for its coming with dread, and my heart beats and my legs tremble, while my whole body shivers beneath the warmth of the bedclothes, until the moment when I suddenly fall asleep, as one would throw oneself into a pool of stagnant water in order to drown oneself. I do not feel as I used to do formerly, this perfidious sleep which is close to me and watching me, which is going to seize me by the head, to close my eyes and annihilate me, coming over me.

Around ten o'clock, I head up to my room. As soon as I step inside, I double lock and bolt the door: I'm scared... of what? Until now, I haven't been afraid of anything... I check my cupboards and look under my bed; I listen... I listen... to what? It's strange how a simple feeling of unease, maybe some blocked or speeding up circulation, or perhaps the irritation of a nerve, a bit of congestion, or a small glitch in the delicate functions of our bodies, can turn the most carefree person into someone gloomy and make a coward out of the bravest. Then, I get into bed and wait for sleep like someone waiting for execution. I dread its arrival, my heart races, and my legs shake, while my whole body trembles under the warmth of the blankets, until the moment I suddenly drift off, like someone throwing themselves into still water to drown. I don’t feel like I used to; this treacherous sleep is so close, watching me, ready to grab me by the head, to close my eyes and wipe me out, slowly creeping over me.

I sleep—a long time—two or three hours perhaps—then a dream—no—a nightmare lays hold on me. I feel that I am in bed and asleep ... I feel it [Pg 232]and I know it ... and I feel also that somebody is coming close to me, is looking at me, touching me, is getting on to my bed, is kneeling on my chest, is taking my neck between his hands and squeezing it ... squeezing it with all his might in order to strangle me.

I sleep for a long time—maybe two or three hours—then a dream—no—a nightmare grabs hold of me. I feel like I'm in bed and sleeping ... I know it ... and I can also feel that someone is getting close to me, watching me, touching me, getting onto my bed, kneeling on my chest, grabbing my neck with both hands and squeezing it ... squeezing it with all their strength to strangle me.

I struggle, bound by that terrible powerlessness which paralyzes us in our dreams; I try to cry out—but I cannot; I want to move—I cannot; I try, with the most violent efforts and out of breath, to turn over and throw off this being which is crushing and suffocating me—I cannot!

I struggle, trapped by that awful sense of powerlessness that freezes us in our dreams; I try to scream—but I can’t; I want to move—I can’t; I attempt, with all my strength and gasping for air, to roll over and shake off this presence that is crushing and suffocating me—I can’t!

And then suddenly, I wake up, shaken and bathed in perspiration; I light a candle and find that I am alone, and after that crisis, which occurs every night, I at length fall asleep and slumber tranquilly till morning.

And then suddenly, I wake up, shaken and drenched in sweat; I light a candle and realize that I'm alone, and after that episode, which happens every night, I finally fall asleep and sleep peacefully until morning.

June 2. My state has grown worse. What is the matter with me? The bromide does me no good, and the shower baths have no effect whatever. Sometimes, in order to tire myself out, though I am fatigued enough already, I go for a walk in the forest of Roumare. I used to think at first that the fresh light and soft air, impregnated with the odor of herbs and leaves, would instill new blood into my veins and impart fresh energy to my heart. I turned into a broad ride in the wood, and then I turned towards La Bouille, through a narrow path, between two rows of exceedingly tall trees, which placed a thick, green, almost black roof between the sky and me.

June 2. I feel even worse. What's wrong with me? The bromide isn't helping, and the showers have no impact at all. Sometimes, to tire myself out, even though I'm already pretty exhausted, I take a walk in the Roumare forest. I used to think that the fresh sunlight and gentle breeze, filled with the scent of herbs and leaves, would revitalize me and give my heart some new energy. I would head down a wide path in the woods, then turn toward La Bouille along a narrow trail, flanked by two rows of very tall trees that created a thick, green, almost black canopy above me.

A sudden shiver ran through me, not a cold shiver, but a shiver of agony, and so I hastened my steps, uneasy at being alone in the wood, frightened stupidly and without reason, at the profound solitude. Suddenly it seemed to me as if I were being followed, that some[Pg 233]body was walking at my heels, close, quite close to me, near enough to touch me.

A sudden shiver ran through me, not a cold shiver, but a shiver of agony, so I quickened my pace, feeling uneasy about being alone in the woods, scared irrationally and without reason, at the deep solitude. Suddenly, it felt like I was being followed, that someone was walking right behind me, very close, close enough to touch me.

I turned round suddenly, but I was alone. I saw nothing behind me except the straight, broad ride, empty and bordered by high trees, horribly empty; on the other side it also extended until it was lost in the distance, and looked just the same, terrible.

I suddenly turned around, but I was alone. I saw nothing behind me except the wide, empty path lined with tall trees, frighteningly empty; on the other side, it stretched on until it disappeared in the distance, looking just as awful.

I closed my eyes. Why? And then I began to turn round on one heel very quickly, just like a top. I nearly fell down, and opened my eyes; the trees were dancing round me and the earth heaved; I was obliged to sit down. Then, ah! I no longer remembered how I had come! What a strange idea! What a strange, strange idea! I did not the least know. I started off to the right, and got back into the avenue which had led me into the middle of the forest.

I closed my eyes. Why? Then I started spinning really fast on one heel, just like a top. I almost lost my balance and opened my eyes; the trees were swirling around me and the ground was shifting; I had to sit down. Then, wow! I couldn’t remember how I had gotten there! What a weird thought! What a weird, weird thought! I had no idea at all. I set off to the right and found my way back to the path that had taken me into the middle of the forest.

June 3. I have had a terrible night. I shall go away for a few weeks, for no doubt a journey will set me up again.

June 3. I had a terrible night. I’m going to take a trip for a few weeks because I’m sure some time away will help me feel better.

July 2. I have come back, quite cured, and have had a most delightful trip into the bargain. I have been to Mount Saint-Michel, which I had not seen before.

July 2. I’m back, completely healed, and I had an amazing trip as a bonus. I visited Mount Saint-Michel, which I hadn’t seen before.

What a sight, when one arrives as I did, at Avranches towards the end of the day! The town stands on a hill, and I was taken into the public garden at the extremity of the town. I uttered a cry of astonishment. An extraordinarily large bay lay extended before me, as far as my eyes could reach, between two hills which were lost to sight in the mist; and in the middle of this immense yellow bay, under a clear, golden sky, a peculiar hill rose up, somber and pointed in the midst of the sand. The sun had just disappeared, and under the[Pg 234] still flaming sky the outline of that fantastic rock stood out, which bears on its summit a fantastic monument.

What a sight it was when I arrived in Avranches near the end of the day! The town is on a hill, and I was taken to the public garden at the edge of the town. I gasped in amazement. An incredibly vast bay spread out before me, as far as I could see, nestled between two hills that faded into the fog; and in the middle of this huge yellow bay, under a bright, golden sky, a unique hill rose up, dark and pointed amid the sand. The sun had just set, and under the still glowing sky, the outline of that strange rock stood out, which has an unusual monument on top of it.

At daybreak I went to it. The tide was low as it had been the night before, and I saw that wonderful abbey rise up before me as I approached it. After several hours walking, I reached the enormous mass of rocks which supports the little town, dominated by the great church. Having climbed the steep and narrow street, I entered the most wonderful Gothic building that has ever been built to God on earth, as large as a town, full of low rooms which seem buried beneath vaulted roofs, and lofty galleries supported by delicate columns.

At dawn, I made my way there. The tide was low like it had been the night before, and I saw that amazing abbey come into view as I got closer. After several hours of walking, I arrived at the massive rock formation that supports the small town, overshadowed by the grand church. Having climbed the steep, narrow street, I entered the most incredible Gothic building ever constructed for God on earth, as big as a town, filled with low rooms that seemed to be buried beneath vaulted ceilings and high galleries held up by slender columns.

I entered this gigantic granite jewel which is as light as a bit of lace, covered with towers, with slender belfries to which spiral staircases ascend, and which raise their strange heads that bristle with chimeras, with devils, with fantastic animals, with monstrous flowers, and which are joined together by finely carved arches, to the blue sky by day, and to the black sky by night.

I stepped into this massive granite gem that’s as delicate as lace, adorned with towers and slim bell towers that spiral up with staircases. They rise with unusual heads decorated with chimeras, demons, fantastic creatures, and strange flowers, all connected by beautifully carved arches, reaching up to the blue sky during the day and the dark sky at night.

When I had reached the summit, I said to the monk who accompanied me: "Father, how happy you must be here!" And he replied: "It is very windy, Monsieur;" and so we began to talk while watching the rising tide, which ran over the sand and covered it with a steel cuirass.

When I got to the top, I said to the monk who was with me, "Father, you must be so happy here!" He replied, "It's very windy, sir;" and we started to chat while watching the tide come in, washing over the sand and covering it with a steel-like surface.

And then the monk told me stories, all the old stories belonging to the place, legends, nothing but legends.

And then the monk shared stories with me, all the old tales from the area, legends, just legends.

One of them struck me forcibly. The country people, those belonging to the Mornet, declare that at night one can hear talking going on in the sand, and then that one hears two goats bleat, one with a strong, the other with a weak voice. Incredulous people de[Pg 235]clare that it is nothing but the cry of the sea birds, which occasionally resembles bleatings, and occasionally human lamentations; but belated fishermen swear that they have met an old shepherd, whose head, which is covered by his cloak, they can never see, wandering on the downs, between two tides, round the little town placed so far out of the world, and who is guiding and walking before them, a he-goat with a man's face, and a she-goat with a woman's face, and both of them with white hair; and talking incessantly, quarreling in a strange language, and then suddenly ceasing to talk in order to bleat with all their might.

One of them hit me hard. The locals, those from Mornet, say that at night you can hear talking in the sand, followed by two goats bleating—one with a strong voice and the other with a weak voice. Skeptics say it’s just the cries of seabirds, occasionally sounding like bleats or even human wails; but late-night fishermen insist they’ve seen an old shepherd, whose head is always hidden under his cloak, wandering the hills between two tides, near the little town far removed from the world. They say he is leading a he-goat with a man's face and a she-goat with a woman's face, both with white hair. They talk nonstop, arguing in a strange language, then suddenly stop to bleat at the top of their lungs.

"Do you believe it?" I asked the monk. "I scarcely know," he replied, and I continued: "If there are other beings besides ourselves on this earth, how comes it that we have not known it for so long a time, or why have you not seen them? How is it that I have not seen them?" He replied: "Do we see the hundred thousandth part of what exists? Look here; there is the wind, which is the strongest force in nature, which knocks down men, and blows down buildings, uproots trees, raises the sea into mountains of water, destroys cliffs and casts great ships onto the breakers; the wind which kills, which whistles, which sighs, which roars,—have you ever seen it, and can you see it? It exists for all that, however."

"Do you believe it?" I asked the monk. "I'm not really sure," he replied, and I continued: "If there are other beings besides us on this earth, why haven't we known about them for so long, or why haven't you seen them? How is it that I haven't seen them?" He answered: "Do we even see a tiny fraction of what exists? Look at the wind; it's the strongest force in nature—it can knock down people, blow over buildings, uproot trees, raise the sea into waves, destroy cliffs, and toss huge ships onto the shore. The wind kills, whistles, sighs, and roars—have you ever seen it, and can you see it? It exists nonetheless."

I was silent before this simple reasoning. That man was a philosopher, or perhaps a fool; I could not say which exactly, so I held my tongue. What he had said, had often been in my own thoughts.

I was quiet in response to this simple reasoning. That guy was a philosopher, or maybe a fool; I couldn't say for sure, so I kept my mouth shut. What he said had often crossed my own mind.

July 3. I have slept badly; certainly there is some feverish influence here, for my coachman is suffering in the same way as I am. When I went back home yes[Pg 236]terday, I noticed his singular paleness, and I asked him: "What is the matter with you, Jean?" "The matter is that I never get any rest, and my nights devour my days. Since your departure, Monsieur, there has been a spell over me."

July 3. I didn't sleep well; there's definitely something feverish about this place, because my driver feels just as bad as I do. When I got home yesterday, I noticed how pale he looked, and I asked him, "What's wrong, Jean?" He replied, "The problem is that I never get any rest, and my nights eat up my days. Ever since you left, sir, I've been under a spell."

However, the other servants are all well, but I am very frightened of having another attack, myself.

However, the other servants are all doing fine, but I’m really scared of having another episode myself.

July 4. I am decidedly taken again; for my old nightmares have returned. Last night I felt somebody leaning on me who was sucking my life from between my lips with his mouth. Yes, he was sucking it out of my neck, like a leech would have done. Then he got up, satiated, and I woke up, so beaten, crushed and annihilated that I could not move. If this continues for a few days, I shall certainly go away again.

July 4. I'm definitely feeling haunted again; my old nightmares have come back. Last night, I felt someone pressing against me, draining my life away from my lips with his mouth. Yes, he was sucking it out of my neck, like a leech would. Then he got up, satisfied, and I woke up feeling so beaten, crushed, and wiped out that I couldn’t move. If this keeps up for a few more days, I’m definitely going to leave again.

July 5. Have I lost my reason? What has happened, what I saw last night is so strange, that my head wanders when I think of it!

July 5. Have I lost my mind? What happened, what I saw last night is so bizarre that my head spins when I think about it!

As I do now every evening, I had locked my door, and then, being thirsty, I drank half a glass of water, and I accidentally noticed that the water-bottle was full up to the cut-glass stopper.

As I do every evening now, I locked my door, and then, feeling thirsty, I drank half a glass of water, and I accidentally noticed that the water bottle was full up to the cut-glass stopper.

Then I went to bed and fell into one of my terrible sleeps, from which I was aroused in about two hours by a still more terrible shock.

Then I went to bed and fell into one of my awful sleeps, from which I was awakened in about two hours by an even worse jolt.

Picture to yourself a sleeping man who is being murdered and who wakes up with a knife in his chest, and who is rattling in his throat, covered with blood, and who can no longer breathe and is going to die and does not understand anything at all about it—there it is.

Imagine a man who is asleep, being murdered, and then wakes up to find a knife in his chest. He’s gasping for air, covered in blood, unable to breathe, and realizing he’s about to die without understanding what’s happening—there it is.

Having recovered my senses, I was thirsty again, so I lit a candle and went to the table on which my water-[Pg 237]bottle was. I lifted it up and tilted it over my glass, but nothing came out. It was empty! It was completely empty! At first I could not understand it at all, and then suddenly I was seized by such a terrible feeling that I had to sit down, or rather I fell into a chair! Then I sprang up with a bound to look about me, and then I sat down again, overcome by astonishment and fear, in front of the transparent crystal bottle! I looked at it with fixed eyes, trying to conjecture, and my hands trembled! Somebody had drunk the water, but who? I? I without any doubt. It could surely only be I? In that case I was a somnambulist. I lived, without knowing it, that double mysterious life which makes us doubt whether there are not two beings in us, or whether a strange, unknowable and invisible being does not at such moments, when our soul is in a state of torpor, animate our captive body which obeys this other being, as it does us ourselves, and more than it does ourselves.

Once I came to my senses, I was thirsty again, so I lit a candle and went to the table where my water bottle was. I picked it up and tipped it over my glass, but nothing came out. It was empty! Completely empty! At first, I couldn’t understand it at all, and then suddenly I was hit with such a terrible feeling that I had to sit down, or rather, I fell into a chair! Then I jumped up to look around, and then I sat down again, overwhelmed by astonishment and fear, in front of the clear crystal bottle! I stared at it, trying to figure it out, and my hands shook! Someone had drunk the water, but who? Me? I without a doubt. It could only be me, right? If that’s the case, then I must be a sleepwalker. I lived, without realizing it, that double mysterious life that makes us question whether there are actually two beings within us, or whether a strange, unknowable, and invisible force animates our captured body during those moments when our soul is in a state of slumber, making it obey this other being, more than it obeys us.

Oh! Who will understand my horrible agony? Who will understand the emotion of a man who is sound in mind, wide awake, full of sound sense, and who looks in horror at the remains of a little water that has disappeared while he was asleep, through the glass of a water-bottle! And I remained there until it was daylight, without venturing to go to bed again.

Oh! Who will understand my terrible pain? Who will grasp the feelings of a man who is clear-headed, completely awake, full of common sense, and who stares in shock at the little bit of water that has vanished while he was asleep, through the glass of a water bottle! And I stayed there until morning, too afraid to go back to bed.

July 6. I am going mad. Again all the contents of my water-bottle have been drunk during the night;—or rather, I have drunk it!

July 6. I'm going crazy. Once again, I've drunk all the water from my water bottle during the night;—or rather, I did it to myself!

But is it I? Is it I? Who could it be? Who? Oh! God! Am I going mad? Who will save me?

But is it really me? Is it really me? Who else could it be? Who? Oh! God! Am I losing my mind? Who will help me?

July 10. I have just been through some surprising ordeals. Decidedly I am mad! And yet!...[Pg 238]

July 10. I've just gone through some shocking experiences. I must be crazy! And yet!...[Pg 238]

On July 6, before going to bed, I put some wine, milk, water, bread and strawberries on my table. Somebody drank—I drank—all the water and a little of the milk, but neither the wine, bread nor the strawberries were touched.

On July 6, before heading to bed, I set some wine, milk, water, bread, and strawberries on my table. Someone drank—I drank—all the water and a little of the milk, but neither the wine, bread, nor the strawberries were eaten.

On the seventh of July I renewed the same experiment, with the same results, and on July 8, I left out the water and the milk and nothing was touched.

On July 7, I repeated the same experiment with the same results, and on July 8, I left out the water and the milk, and nothing was disturbed.

Lastly, on July 9 I put only water and milk on my table, taking care to wrap up the bottles in white muslin and to tie down the stoppers. Then I rubbed my lips, my beard and my hands with pencil lead, and went to bed.

Lastly, on July 9, I placed only water and milk on my table, making sure to wrap the bottles in white muslin and secure the stoppers. Then I rubbed my lips, beard, and hands with pencil lead and went to bed.

Irresistible sleep seized me, which was soon followed by a terrible awakening. I had not moved, and my sheets were not marked. I rushed to the table. The muslin round the bottles remained intact; I undid the string, trembling with fear. All the water had been drunk, and so had the milk! Ah! Great God!...

Irresistible sleep took over me, quickly followed by a terrifying wake-up. I hadn’t moved, and my sheets were undisturbed. I dashed to the table. The muslin around the bottles was still intact; I untied the string, trembling with fear. All the water was gone, and so was the milk! Oh my God!...

I must start for Paris immediately.

I need to leave for Paris right away.

July 12. Paris. I must have lost my head during the last few days! I must be the plaything of my enervated imagination, unless I am really a somnambulist, or that I have been brought under the power of one of those influences which have been proved to exist, but which have hitherto been inexplicable, which are called suggestions. In any case, my mental state bordered on madness, and twenty-four hours of Paris sufficed to restore me to my equilibrium.

July 12. Paris. I must have lost my mind over the last few days! I must be a toy of my worn-out imagination, unless I'm actually sleepwalking or have been influenced by one of those forces that are known to exist but can't yet be explained, called suggestions. Either way, my mental state was on the edge of insanity, and just twenty-four hours in Paris was enough to bring me back to my senses.

Yesterday after doing some business and paying some visits which instilled fresh and invigorating mental air into me, I wound up my evening at the Théâtre-Fran[Pg 239]çais. A play by Alexandre Dumas the Younger was being acted, and his active and powerful mind completed my cure. Certainly solitude is dangerous for active minds. We require men who can think and can talk, around us. When we are alone for a long time, we people space with phantoms.

Yesterday, after taking care of some business and making a few visits that brought fresh and energizing thoughts to my mind, I ended my evening at the Théâtre-Fran[Pg 239]çais. A play by Alexandre Dumas the Younger was being performed, and his dynamic and powerful insights wrapped up my rejuvenation. It’s true that solitude can be risky for active minds. We need people who can think and talk around us. When we’re alone for too long, we fill the space with phantoms.

I returned along the boulevards to my hotel in excellent spirits. Amid the jostling of the crowd I thought, not without irony, of my terrors and surmises of the previous week, because I believed, yes, I believed, that an invisible being lived beneath my roof. How weak our head is, and how quickly it is terrified and goes astray, as soon as we are struck by a small, incomprehensible fact.

I walked back along the boulevards to my hotel feeling great. As I navigated through the crowd, I couldn’t help but ironically reflect on the fears and worries I had from the previous week, when I genuinely believed that an invisible presence was living under my roof. It's amazing how fragile our minds are, and how quickly they can become scared and confused by a small, inexplicable event.

Instead of concluding with these simple words: "I do not understand because the cause escapes me," we immediately imagine terrible mysteries and supernatural powers.

Instead of ending with these straightforward words: "I don't understand because the reason is beyond me," we quickly think of terrible mysteries and supernatural forces.

July 14. Fête of the Republic. I walked through the streets, and the crackers and flags amused me like a child. Still it is very foolish to be merry on a fixed date, by a Government decree. The populace, an imbecile flock of sheep, now steadily patient, and now in ferocious revolt. Say to it: "Amuse yourself," and it amuses itself. Say to it: "Go and fight with your neighbor," and it goes and fights. Say to it: "Vote for the Emperor," and it votes for the Emperor, and then say to it: "Vote for the Republic," and it votes for the Republic.

July 14. Fête of the Republic. I walked through the streets, and the fireworks and flags entertained me like a child. Still, it feels really silly to celebrate on a specific date just because the government says so. The people, a mindless herd of sheep, are sometimes patiently quiet and other times in a fierce uproar. Tell them: "Have fun," and they have fun. Tell them: "Go fight your neighbor," and they go fight. Tell them: "Vote for the Emperor," and they vote for the Emperor, then say: "Vote for the Republic," and they vote for the Republic.

Those who direct it are also stupid; but instead of obeying men, they obey principles, which can only be stupid, sterile and false, for the very reason that they are principles, that is to say, ideas which are considered[Pg 240] as certain and unchangeable, in this world where one is certain of nothing, since light is an illusion and noise is an illusion.

Those in charge are also foolish; but instead of following people, they follow principles, which can only be foolish, unproductive, and false, simply because they are principles—ideas that are seen as certain and unchanging in a world where nothing is certain, since light is an illusion and sound is an illusion.

July 16. I saw some things yesterday that troubled me very much.

July 16. I saw some things yesterday that really disturbed me.

I was dining with my cousin Madame Sablé, whose husband is colonel of the 76th Chasseurs at Limoges. There were two young women there, one of whom had married a medical man, Dr. Parent, who devotes himself a great deal to nervous diseases and the extraordinary manifestations to which at this moment experiments in hypnotism and suggestion give rise.

I was having dinner with my cousin Madame Sablé, whose husband is the colonel of the 76th Chasseurs in Limoges. There were two young women there; one had married Dr. Parent, a doctor who focuses a lot on nervous diseases and the unusual phenomena that current experiments in hypnotism and suggestion are producing.

He related to us at some length the remarkable results obtained by English scientists and the doctors of the medical school at Nancy, and the facts which he adduced, appeared to me so strange, that I declared that I was altogether incredulous.

He talked to us in detail about the amazing results achieved by English scientists and the doctors at the medical school in Nancy, and the facts he presented seemed so bizarre to me that I said I was completely skeptical.

"We are," he declared, "on the point of discovering one of the most important secrets of nature, I mean to say, one of its most important secrets on this earth, for there are certainly some which are of a different kind of importance up in the stars, yonder. Ever since man has thought, since he has been able to express and write down his thoughts, he has felt himself close to a mystery which is impenetrable to his coarse and imperfect senses, and he endeavors to supplement the want of power of his organs, by the efforts of his intellect. As long as that intellect still remained in its elementary stage, this intercourse with invisible spirits, assumed forms which were commonplace though terrifying. Thence sprang the popular belief in the supernatural, the legends of wandering spirits, of fairies, of gnomes, ghosts, I might even say the legend of God,[Pg 241] for our conceptions of the workman-creator, from whatever religion they may have come down to us, are certainly the most mediocre, the stupidest and the most unacceptable inventions that ever sprang from the frightened brain of any human creatures. Nothing is truer than what Voltaire says: 'God made man in His own image, but man has certainly paid Him back again.'"

"We are," he declared, "on the verge of discovering one of the most significant secrets of nature, specifically one of its most important secrets on this planet, because there are certainly some that hold a different level of importance up in the stars. Ever since humans have been able to think and express their thoughts in writing, they have sensed a mystery that is beyond their coarse and flawed senses, and they strive to make up for the limitations of their faculties through intellectual effort. As long as that intellect remained in its early stages, this interaction with invisible spirits took on forms that were ordinary yet terrifying. This gave rise to popular beliefs in the supernatural, the legends of wandering spirits, fairies, gnomes, ghosts, and I could even mention the legends of God, [Pg 241] because our notions of the creator-creator, regardless of which religion they originated from, are certainly the most mediocre, foolish, and unacceptable creations that have ever emerged from the frightened minds of humans. Nothing is truer than what Voltaire said: 'God made man in His own image, but man has certainly returned the favor.'"

"But for rather more than a century, men seem to have had a presentiment of something new. Mesmer and some others have put us on an unexpected track, and especially within the last two or three years, we have arrived at really surprising results."

"But for over a hundred years, people have felt a sense of something new coming. Mesmer and a few others have pointed us in an unexpected direction, and especially in the last couple of years, we've seen some truly surprising outcomes."

My cousin, who is also very incredulous, smiled, and Doctor Parent said to her: "Would you like me to try and send you to sleep, Madame?" "Yes, certainly."

My cousin, who is also quite skeptical, smiled, and Doctor Parent said to her: "Would you like me to try to put you to sleep, ma'am?" "Yes, definitely."

She sat down in an easy-chair, and he began to look at her fixedly, so as to fascinate her. I suddenly felt myself somewhat uncomfortable, with a beating heart and a choking feeling in my throat. I saw that Madame Sablé's eyes were growing heavy, her mouth twitched and her bosom heaved, and at the end of ten minutes she was asleep.

She settled into an easy chair, and he started staring at her intensely, trying to mesmerize her. I suddenly felt a bit uneasy, with my heart racing and a lump in my throat. I noticed that Madame Sablé's eyelids were getting heavy, her mouth twitched, and her chest rose and fell, and after about ten minutes, she was asleep.

"Stand behind her," the doctor said to me, and so I took a seat behind her. He put a visiting-card into her hands, and said to her: "This is a looking-glass; what do you see in it?" And she replied: "I see my cousin." "What is he doing?" "He is twisting his moustache." "And now?" "He is taking a photograph out of his pocket." "Whose photograph is it?" "His own."

"Stand behind her," the doctor told me, so I sat down behind her. He handed her a business card and asked, "This is a mirror; what do you see in it?" She answered, "I see my cousin." "What is he doing?" "He's twisting his mustache." "And now?" "He's taking a photo out of his pocket." "Whose photo is it?" "His own."

That was true, and that photograph had been given me that same evening at the hotel.[Pg 242]

That was true, and I was given that photograph that same evening at the hotel.[Pg 242]

"What is his attitude in this portrait?" "He is standing up with his hat in his hand."

"What is his attitude in this portrait?" "He's standing with his hat in his hand."

So she saw on that card, on that piece of white paste-board, as if she had seen it in a looking-glass.

So she saw on that card, on that piece of white cardboard, as if she had seen it in a mirror.

The young women were frightened, and exclaimed: "That is quite enough! Quite, quite enough!"

The young women were scared and shouted, "That's more than enough! Seriously, that's way too much!"

But the doctor said to her authoritatively: "You will get up at eight o'clock to-morrow morning; then you will go and call on your cousin at his hotel and ask him to lend you five thousands francs which your husband demands of you, and which he will ask for when he sets out on his coming journey."

But the doctor said to her firmly, "You will get up at eight o'clock tomorrow morning; then you will go and visit your cousin at his hotel and ask him to lend you five thousand francs that your husband is asking for, which he will request when he leaves for his upcoming trip."

Then he woke her up.

Then he woke her up.

On returning to my hotel, I thought over this curious séance and I was assailed by doubts, not as to my cousin's absolute and undoubted good faith, for I had known her as well as if she had been my own sister ever since she was a child, but as to a possible trick on the doctor's part. Had not he, perhaps, kept a glass hidden in his hand, which he showed to the young woman in her sleep, at the same time as he did the card? Professional conjurors do things which are just as singular.

On returning to my hotel, I reflected on this strange séance and was filled with doubts, not about my cousin's genuine and unquestionable good faith—since I had known her as well as if she were my own sister since she was a child—but rather about a possible trick on the doctor's part. Could he have secretly held a glass in his hand that he showed to the young woman while she was asleep, at the same time he showed the card? Professional magicians do things that are just as peculiar.

So I went home and to bed, and this morning, at about half past eight, I was awakened by my footman, who said to me: "Madame Sablé has asked to see you immediately, Monsieur," so I dressed hastily and went to her.

So I went home and to bed, and this morning, at about 8:30, I was woken up by my footman, who said to me: "Madame Sablé wants to see you right away, sir," so I got dressed quickly and went to see her.

She sat down in some agitation, with her eyes on the floor, and without raising her veil she said to me: "My dear cousin, I am going to ask a great favor of you." "What is it, cousin?" "I do not like to tell you, and yet I must. I am in absolute want of five thousand[Pg 243] francs." "What, you?" "Yes, I, or rather my husband, who has asked me to procure the money for him."

She sat down nervously, looking at the floor, and without lifting her veil, she said to me: "My dear cousin, I'm going to ask you for a big favor." "What is it, cousin?" "I don’t really want to say, but I have to. I urgently need five thousand [Pg 243] francs." "What, you?" "Yes, I, or actually my husband, who has asked me to get the money for him."

I was so stupefied that I stammered out my answers. I asked myself whether she had not really been making fun of me with Doctor Parent, if it were not merely a very well-acted farce which had been got up beforehand. On looking at her attentively, however, my doubts disappeared. She was trembling with grief, so painful was this step to her, and I was sure that her throat was full of sobs.

I was so stunned that I struggled to respond. I wondered if she had been joking around with Doctor Parent, or if it was just a well-rehearsed act put together beforehand. But when I looked at her closely, my doubts faded away. She was shaking with sadness; this was so hard for her, and I could tell that her throat was choked with tears.

I knew that she was very rich and so I continued: "What! Has not your husband five thousand francs at his disposal! Come, think. Are you sure that he commissioned you to ask me for them?"

I knew she was really wealthy, so I went on: "What! Doesn't your husband have five thousand francs available? Come on, think about it. Are you sure he asked you to come and ask me for that?"

She hesitated for a few seconds, as if she were making a great effort to search her memory, and then she replied: "Yes ... yes, I am quite sure of it." "He has written to you?"

She paused for a few seconds, almost as if she were trying hard to recall something, and then she answered, "Yes... yes, I'm definitely sure about it." "He has written to you?"

She hesitated again and reflected, and I guessed the torture of her thoughts. She did not know. She only knew that she was to borrow five thousand francs of me for her husband. So she told a lie. "Yes, he has written to me." "When pray? You did not mention it to me yesterday." "I received his letter this morning." "Can you show it me?" "No; no ... no ... it contained private matters ... things too personal to ourselves ... I burnt it." "So your husband runs into debt?"

She hesitated again and thought it over, and I sensed the turmoil in her mind. She didn't really know. All she was sure of was that she needed to borrow five thousand francs from me for her husband. So she lied. "Yes, he wrote to me." "When, may I ask? You didn't mention it yesterday." "I got his letter this morning." "Can you show it to me?" "No; no ... no ... it had private matters ... things too personal to us ... I burned it." "So your husband is getting into debt?"

She hesitated again, and then murmured: "I do not know." Thereupon I said bluntly: "I have not five thousand francs at my disposal at this moment, my dear cousin."[Pg 244]

She paused again and then said quietly, "I don't know." So I replied straightforwardly, "I don't have five thousand francs available right now, my dear cousin."[Pg 244]

She uttered a kind of a cry as if she were in pain and said: "Oh! oh I beseech you, I beseech you to get them for me...."

She let out a cry as if she were in pain and said, "Oh! Oh, please, I’m begging you, I’m begging you to get them for me...."

She got excited and clasped her hands as if she were praying to me! I heard her voice change its tone; she wept and stammered, harassed and dominated by the irresistible order that she had received.

She got excited and clasped her hands like she was praying to me! I could hear her voice change; she cried and stumbled over her words, overwhelmed and controlled by the irresistible command she had received.

"Oh! oh! I beg you to ... if you knew what I am suffering.... I want them to-day."

"Oh! Oh! Please, if you knew what I’m going through... I want them today."

I had pity on her: "You shall have them by and by, I swear to you." "Oh! thank you! thank you! How kind you are."

I felt sorry for her: "You will get them soon, I promise." "Oh! Thank you! Thank you! How sweet of you."

I continued: "Do you remember what took place at your house last night?" "Yes." "Do you remember that Doctor Parent sent you to sleep?" "Yes." "Oh! Very well then; he ordered you to come to me this morning to borrow five thousand francs, and at this moment you are obeying that suggestion."

I continued, "Do you remember what happened at your house last night?" "Yes." "Do you remember that Dr. Parent put you to sleep?" "Yes." "Oh! Great, then; he told you to come to me this morning to borrow five thousand francs, and right now, you're following that suggestion."

She considered for a few moments, and then replied: "But as it is my husband who wants them...."

She thought for a moment and then said, "But since my husband is the one who wants them..."

For a whole hour I tried to convince her, but could not succeed, and when she had gone I went to the doctor. He was just going out, and he listened to me with a smile, and said: "Do you believe now?" "Yes, I cannot help it." "Let us go to your cousin's."

For a full hour, I tried to convince her, but I couldn't. When she left, I went to see the doctor. He was just about to leave, and he listened to me with a smile and said, "Do you believe now?" "Yes, I can't help it." "Let's go to your cousin's."

She was already dozing on a couch, overcome with fatigue. The doctor felt her pulse, looked at her for some time with one hand raised towards her eyes which she closed by degrees under the irresistible power of this magnetic influence, and when she was asleep, he said:

She was already dozing on a couch, completely worn out. The doctor checked her pulse, stared at her for a while with one hand raised toward her eyes, which she gradually closed under the compelling pull of his presence. When she finally fell asleep, he said:

"Your husband does not require the five thousand francs any longer! You must, therefore, forget that you asked your cousin to lend them to you, and, if he[Pg 245] speaks to you about it, you will not understand him."

"Your husband no longer needs the five thousand francs! So, you should forget that you asked your cousin to lend them to you, and if he[Pg 245] brings it up, you won’t understand him."

Then he woke her up, and I took out a pocketbook and said: "Here is what you asked me for this morning, my dear cousin." But she was so surprised, that I did not venture to persist; nevertheless, I tried to recall the circumstance to her, but she denied it vigorously, thought that I was making fun of her, and in the end, very nearly lost her temper.

Then he woke her up, and I pulled out a notebook and said, “Here’s what you asked me for this morning, my dear cousin.” But she was so surprised that I didn’t dare to press the issue; still, I tried to remind her about it, but she strongly denied it, thought I was teasing her, and in the end, almost lost her temper.


There! I have just come back, and I have not been able to eat any lunch, for this experiment has altogether upset me.

There! I just got back, and I haven't been able to eat lunch because this experiment completely threw me off.

July 19. Many people to whom I have told the adventure, have laughed at me. I no longer know what to think. The wise man says: Perhaps?

July 19. Many people I've shared the story with have laughed at me. I'm not sure what to think anymore. The wise man says: Maybe?

July 21. I dined at Bougival, and then I spent the evening at a boatmen's ball. Decidedly everything depends on place and surroundings. It would be the height of folly to believe in the supernatural on the île de la Grenouillière[15] ... but on the top of Mont Saint-Michel?... and in India? We are terribly under the influence of our surroundings. I shall return home next week.

July 21. I had dinner at Bougival and then spent the evening at a boatmen's dance. It’s clear that everything relies on location and environment. It would be ridiculous to believe in the supernatural on the île de la Grenouillière[15] ... but on top of Mont Saint-Michel? And in India? We are really affected by our surroundings. I’ll be back home next week.

July 30. I came back to my own house yesterday. Everything is going on well.

July 30. I returned to my house yesterday. Everything is going well.

August 2. Nothing new. It is splendid weather, and I spent my days in watching the Seine flow past.

August 2. Nothing new. The weather is gorgeous, and I've been spending my days watching the Seine flow by.

August 4. Quarrels among my servants. They declare that the glasses are broken in the cupboards at night. The footman accuses the cook, who accuses the needle woman, who accuses the other two. Who is the culprit? A clever person, to be able to tell.[Pg 246]

August 4. Fights among my staff. They say that the glasses get broken in the cupboards at night. The footman blames the cook, who blames the seamstress, who blames the other two. Who's the one responsible? It's tricky to figure out.[Pg 246]

August 6. This time, I am not mad. I have seen ... I have seen ... I have seen!... I can doubt no longer ... I have seen it!...

August 6. This time, I am not angry. I have seen ... I have seen ... I have seen!... I can no longer doubt ... I have seen it!...

I was walking at two o'clock among my rose trees, in the full sunlight ... in the walk bordered by autumn roses which are beginning to fall. As I stopped to look at a Géant de Bataille, which had three splendid blooms, I distinctly saw the stalk of one of the roses bend, close to me, as if an invisible hand had bent it, and then break, as if that hand had picked it! Then the flower raised itself, following the curve which a hand would have described in carrying it towards a mouth, and it remained suspended in the transparent air, all alone and motionless, a terrible red spot, three yards from my eyes. In desperation I rushed at it to take it! I found nothing; it had disappeared. Then I was seized with furious rage against myself, for it is not allowable for a reasonable and serious man to have such hallucinations.

I was walking at two o'clock among my rose trees, in the full sunlight... in the path lined with autumn roses that were starting to fall. When I stopped to admire a Géant de Bataille with three stunning blooms, I clearly saw one of the rose stems bend near me, as if an invisible hand had pushed it, and then break, as if that hand had picked it! Then the flower lifted itself, following the arc that a hand would make while carrying it towards a mouth, and it hung there in the clear air, all alone and still, a shocking red spot three yards from my eyes. In a panic, I lunged at it to grab it! I found nothing; it had vanished. Then I was overwhelmed with furious anger at myself because a rational and serious man shouldn’t have such hallucinations.

But was it a hallucination? I turned round to look for the stalk, and I found it immediately under the bush, freshly broken, between two other roses which remained on the branch, and I returned home then, with a much disturbed mind; for I am certain now, as certain as I am of the alternation of day and night, that there exists close to me an invisible being that lives on milk and on water, which can touch objects, take them and change their places; which is, consequently, endowed with a material nature, although it is imperceptible to our senses, and which lives as I do, under my roof....

But was it a hallucination? I turned to look for the stem and found it right under the bush, freshly broken, between two other roses that stayed on the branch. I went home then, with a very disturbed mind; because I am now certain, as certain as I am of the cycle of day and night, that there is an invisible being close to me that survives on milk and water, which can touch objects, pick them up and move them around; which is, therefore, material in nature, even though it's undetectable by our senses, and which lives like I do, under my roof....

August 7. I slept tranquilly. He drank the water out of my decanter, but did not disturb my sleep.

August 7. I slept peacefully. He drank the water from my decanter, but he didn't interrupt my sleep.

I ask myself whether I am mad. As I was walk[Pg 247]ing just now in the sun by the river side, doubts as to my own sanity arose in me; not vague doubts such as I have had hitherto, but precise and absolute doubts. I have seen mad people, and I have known some who have been quite intelligent, lucid, even clear-sighted in every concern of life, except on one point. They spoke clearly, readily, profoundly on everything, when suddenly their thoughts struck upon the breakers of their madness and broke to pieces there, and were dispersed and foundered in that furious and terrible sea, full of bounding waves, fogs and squalls, which is called madness.

I wonder if I'm losing my mind. While I was walking in the sun by the river just now, I started to really question my sanity; not the vague doubts I've had before, but clear and definite ones. I've seen people who are crazy, and I’ve known some who were actually quite intelligent, rational, and even insightful in every part of life—except for one thing. They could discuss everything clearly and deeply, but then suddenly their thoughts would hit the rocks of their madness and shatter, getting lost and sinking in that chaotic and terrifying sea filled with crashing waves, fog, and storms, which is called madness.

I certainly should think that I was mad, absolutely mad, if I were not conscious, did not perfectly know my state, if I did not fathom it by analyzing it with the most complete lucidity. I should, in fact, be a reasonable man who was laboring under a hallucination. Some unknown disturbance must have been excited in my brain, one of those disturbances which physiologists of the present day try to note and to fix precisely, and that disturbance must have caused a profound gulf in my mind and in the order and logic of my ideas. Similar phenomena occur in the dreams which lead us through the most unlikely phantasmagoria, without causing us any surprise, because our verifying apparatus and our sense of control has gone to sleep, while our imaginative faculty wakes and works. Is it not possible that one of the imperceptible keys of the cerebral finger-board has been paralyzed in me? Some men lose the recollection of proper names, or of verbs or of numbers or merely of dates, in consequence of an accident. The localization of all the particles of thought has been proved nowadays; what then would there be surprising[Pg 248] in the fact that my faculty of controlling the unreality of certain hallucinations should be destroyed for the time being!

I would definitely think I was crazy, completely crazy, if I weren't aware, if I didn't fully understand my state, if I didn't analyze it with complete clarity. I would actually be a reasonable person suffering from a delusion. Some unknown disruption must have been triggered in my brain, one of those disturbances that today's physiologists try to observe and identify precisely, and that disruption must have created a significant gap in my mind and in the order and logic of my thoughts. Similar phenomena happen in dreams that take us through the most bizarre scenarios without surprising us because our ability to verify and our sense of control are asleep, while our imagination is awake and active. Is it possible that one of the subtle keys in my brain has been paralyzed? Some people lose the ability to remember proper names, or verbs, or numbers, or even just dates due to an accident. The localization of all thought particles has been proven nowadays; so, what would be surprising[Pg 248] about my ability to manage the unreality of certain hallucinations being temporarily lost!

I thought of all this as I walked by the side of the water. The sun was shining brightly on the river and made earth delightful, while it filled my looks with love for life, for the swallows, whose agility is always delightful in my eyes, for the plants by the riverside, whose rustling is a pleasure to my ears.

I thought about all this as I walked along the water. The sun was shining brightly on the river, making everything beautiful, and filling me with a love for life, for the swallows whose grace always amazes me, and for the plants by the riverside whose rustling is a joy to hear.

By degrees, however, an inexplicable feeling of discomfort seized me. It seemed to me as if some unknown force were numbing and stopping me, were preventing me from going further and were calling me back. I felt that painful wish to return which oppresses you when you have left a beloved invalid at home, and when you are seized by a presentiment that he is worse.

By degrees, however, an inexplicable feeling of discomfort took hold of me. It felt as if some unknown force was numbing and stopping me, preventing me from going any further and urging me to turn back. I felt that painful urge to return that overwhelms you when you've left a cherished person who's unwell at home, and when you're hit by a sense that their condition has worsened.

I, therefore, returned in spite of myself, feeling certain that I should find some bad news awaiting me, a letter or a telegram. There was nothing, however, and I was more surprised and uneasy than if I had had another fantastic vision.

I returned despite my better judgment, sure that I would find some bad news waiting for me, a letter or a telegram. However, there was nothing, and I felt more surprised and uneasy than if I had experienced another bizarre vision.

August 8. I spent a terrible evening, yesterday. He does not show himself any more, but I feel that he is near me, watching me, looking at me, penetrating me, dominating me and more redoubtable when he hides himself thus, than if he were to manifest his constant and invisible presence by supernatural phenomena. However, I slept.

August 8. I had a terrible evening yesterday. He doesn't show himself anymore, but I can feel him nearby, watching me, looking right through me, controlling me, and he feels even more intimidating when he hides like this than if he were to reveal his constant and invisible presence through supernatural occurrences. Still, I managed to sleep.

August 9. Nothing, but I am afraid.

August 9. I feel nothing, but I'm scared.

August 10. Nothing; what will happen to-morrow?

August 10. Nothing; what will happen tomorrow?

August 11. Still nothing; I cannot stop at home with this fear hanging over me and these thoughts in my mind; I shall go away.[Pg 249]

August 11. Still nothing; I can’t stay at home with this fear hanging over me and these thoughts in my head; I need to get away.[Pg 249]

August 12. Ten o'clock at night. All day long I have been trying to get away, and have not been able. I wished to accomplish this simple and easy act of liberty—go out—get into my carriage in order to go to Rouen—and I have not been able to do it. What is the reason?

August 12. Ten o'clock at night. All day long I've been trying to get away, but I haven’t been able to. I wanted to do this simple thing—go outside, get into my carriage, and head to Rouen—but I haven’t managed to do it. What’s holding me back?

August 13. When one is attacked by certain maladies, all the springs of our physical being appear to be broken, all our energies destroyed, all our muscles relaxed, our bones to have become as soft as our flesh, and our blood as liquid as water. I am experiencing that condition in my moral being in a strange and distressing manner. I have no longer any strength, any courage, any self-control, nor even any power to set my own will in motion. I have no power left to will anything, but some one does it for me and I obey.

August 13. When you’re hit by certain illnesses, it feels like everything in your body is broken, all your energy is gone, your muscles are limp, your bones feel as soft as your flesh, and your blood flows like water. I’m feeling this way in my emotions in a strange and upsetting way. I no longer have any strength, courage, self-control, or even the ability to make my own decisions. I have no power left to want anything; someone else does it for me, and I just go along with it.

August 14. I am lost! Somebody possesses my soul and governs it! Somebody orders all my acts, all my movements, all my thoughts. I am no longer anything in myself, nothing except an enslaved and terrified spectator of all the things which I do. I wish to go out; I cannot. He does not wish to, and so I remain, trembling and distracted in the armchair in which he keeps me sitting. I merely wish to get up and to rouse myself, so as to think that I am still master of myself: I cannot! I am riveted to my chair, and my chair adheres to the ground in such a manner that no force could move us.

August 14. I feel completely lost! Someone else controls my soul and governs my every action! Someone dictates all my moves, all my thoughts. I have become nothing more than a scared and helpless spectator of my own life. I want to get up; I can’t. He won't allow it, so I stay here, trembling and distracted in this chair where he keeps me. I just want to rise and remind myself that I'm still in control: I can't! I'm stuck to this chair, and it feels like it’s glued to the ground in a way that nothing could budge us.

Then suddenly, I must, I must go to the bottom of my garden to pick some strawberries and eat them, and I go there. I pick the strawberries and I eat them! Oh! my God! my God! Is there a God? If there be one, deliver me! save me! succor me! Pardon![Pg 250] Pity! Mercy! Save me! Oh! what sufferings! what torture! what horror!

Then suddenly, I have to go to the back of my garden to pick some strawberries and eat them, so I head over. I pick the strawberries and I eat them! Oh my God! Is there a God? If there is one, help me! Save me! Support me! Forgive me! [Pg 250] Have compassion! Have mercy! Save me! Oh, the suffering! The torture! The horror!

August 15. Certainly this is the way in which my poor cousin was possessed and swayed, when she came to borrow five thousand francs of me. She was under the power of a strange will which had entered into her, like another soul, like another parasitic and ruling soul. Is the world coming to an end?

August 15. Clearly, this is how my unfortunate cousin was influenced and manipulated when she came to ask me for five thousand francs. She seemed to be controlled by a strange force that had taken hold of her, like a different spirit, like a parasitic and dominating presence. Is the world coming to an end?

But who is he, this invisible being that rules me. This unknowable being, this rover of a supernatural race?

But who is he, this invisible force that controls me? This mysterious being, this wanderer of a supernatural kind?

Invisible beings exist, then! How is it then that since the beginning of the world they have never manifested themselves in such a manner precisely as they do to me? I have never read anything which resembles what goes on in my house. Oh! If I could only leave it, if I could only go away and flee, so as never to return. I should be saved, but I cannot.

Invisible beings exist, then! But how is it that since the dawn of time they have never shown themselves in the same way that they do to me? I’ve never seen anything like what happens in my home. Oh! If I could just leave, if I could just escape and never come back. I’d be free, but I can’t.

August 16. I managed to escape to-day for two hours, like a prisoner who finds the door of his dungeon accidentally open. I suddenly felt that I was free and that he was far away, and so I gave orders to put the horses in as quickly as possible, and I drove to Rouen. Oh! How delightful to be able to say to a man who obeyed you: "Go to Rouen!"

August 16. I managed to escape today for two hours, like a prisoner who finds the door of his cell accidentally unlocked. I suddenly felt free and that he was far away, so I ordered the horses to be hitched up as quickly as possible, and I drove to Rouen. Oh! How wonderful it is to be able to say to someone who follows your command: "Go to Rouen!"

I made him pull up before the library, and I begged them to lend me Dr. Herrmann Herestauss's treatise on the unknown inhabitants of the ancient and modern world.

I had him stop in front of the library, and I asked them to lend me Dr. Herrmann Herestauss's paper on the unknown inhabitants of the ancient and modern world.

Then, as I was getting into my carriage, I intended to say: "To the railway station!" but instead of this I shouted,—I did not say, but I shouted—in such a loud voice that all the passers-by turned round:[Pg 251] "Home!" and I fell back onto the cushion of my carriage, overcome by mental agony. He had found me out and regained possession of me.

Then, as I was getting into my carriage, I meant to say, "To the train station!" but instead, I shouted—in such a loud voice that all the passersby turned to look at me: [Pg 251] "Home!" and I sank back onto the cushion of my carriage, overwhelmed by mental anguish. He had figured me out and taken me back.

August 17. Oh! What a night! what a night! And yet it seems to me that I ought to rejoice. I read until one o'clock in the morning! Herestauss, Doctor of Philosophy and Theogony, wrote the history and the manifestations of all those invisible beings which hover around man, or of whom he dreams. He describes their origin, their domains, their power; but none of them resembles the one which haunts me. One might say that man, ever since he has thought, has had a foreboding of, and feared a new being, stronger than himself, his successor in this world, and that, feeling him near, and not being able to foretell the nature of that master, he has, in his terror, created the whole race of hidden beings, of vague phantoms born of fear.

August 17. Oh! What a night! What a night! And yet I feel like I should be happy. I read until one o'clock in the morning! Herestauss, Doctor of Philosophy and Theogony, wrote about the history and the appearances of all those invisible beings that surround us or that we dream of. He explains their origins, their realms, their powers; but none of them is like the one that haunts me. One might say that ever since humans started thinking, they've sensed and feared a new being, one stronger than themselves, a successor in this world. And with that feeling nearby, unsure of what kind of master it is, they’ve, in their fear, imagined a whole race of concealed beings, vague phantoms born from dread.

Having, therefore, read until one o'clock in the morning, I went and sat down at the open window, in order to cool my forehead and my thoughts, in the calm night air. It was very pleasant and warm! How I should have enjoyed such a night formerly!

Having read until one o'clock in the morning, I went and sat down at the open window to cool my forehead and my thoughts in the calm night air. It was very pleasant and warm! I would have loved a night like this in the past!

There was no moon, but the stars darted out their rays in the dark heavens. Who inhabits those worlds? What forms, what living beings, what animals are there yonder? What do those who are thinkers in those distant worlds, know more than we do? What can they do more than we can? What do they see which we do not know? Will not one of them, some day or other, traversing space, appear on our earth to conquer it, just as the Norsemen formerly crossed the sea in order to subjugate nations more feeble than themselves?

There was no moon, but the stars shone brightly in the dark sky. Who lives in those worlds? What forms, what living creatures, what animals exist out there? What do the thinkers in those distant worlds know that we don’t? What can they do that we can’t? What do they see that remains unknown to us? Will one of them, someday, traveling through space, come to our planet to conquer it, just like the Norsemen once crossed the sea to dominate weaker nations?

We are so weak, so unarmed, so ignorant, so small,[Pg 252] we who live on this particle of mud which turns round in a drop of water.

We are so weak, so defenseless, so clueless, so tiny,[Pg 252] we who exist on this speck of dirt that spins in a droplet of water.

I fell asleep, dreaming thus in the cool night air, and then, having slept for about three quarters of an hour, I opened my eyes without moving, awakened by I know not what confused and strange sensation. At first I saw nothing, and then suddenly it appeared to me as if a page of a book which had remained open on my table, turned over of its own accord. Not a breath of air had come in at my window, and I was surprised and waited. In about four minutes, I saw, I saw, yes I saw with my own eyes another page lift itself up and fall down on the others, as if a finger had turned it over. My armchair was empty, appeared empty, but I knew that he was there, he, and sitting in my place, and that he was reading. With a furious bound, the bound of an enraged wild beast that wishes to disembowel its tamer, I crossed my room to seize him, to strangle him, to kill him!... But before I could reach it, my chair fell over as if somebody had ran away from me ... my table rocked, my lamp fell and went out, and my window closed as if some thief had been surprised and had fled out into the night, shutting it behind him.

I fell asleep, dreaming in the cool night air, and after about three-quarters of an hour, I opened my eyes without moving, awakened by a strange and confusing sensation I couldn't identify. At first, I saw nothing, and then suddenly it felt like a page of a book that had been left open on my table turned over by itself. There wasn’t a breath of air coming in through my window, and I was surprised and waited. After about four minutes, I saw it—yes, I saw with my own eyes another page lift itself up and fall down over the others, as if a finger had turned it. My armchair looked empty, but I knew he was there, sitting in my spot, reading. With a furious leap, like an angry wild beast wanting to attack its tamer, I crossed my room to grab him, to strangle him, to kill him!... But before I could reach him, my chair fell over as if someone had run away from me... my table shook, my lamp fell and went out, and my window shut as if a thief had been caught and fled into the night, closing it behind him.

So he had run away: he had been afraid: he, afraid of me!

So he had run away: he had been scared: he, scared of me!

So ... so ... to-morrow ... or later ... some day or other ... I should be able to hold him in my clutches and crush him against the ground! Do not dogs occasionally bite and strangle their masters?

So ... so ... tomorrow ... or later ... someday ... I should be able to grab him and crush him into the ground! Don't dogs sometimes bite and strangle their owners?

August 18. I have been thinking the whole day long. Oh! yes, I will obey him, follow his impulses,[Pg 253] fulfill all his wishes, show myself humble, submissive, a coward. He is the stronger; but an hour will come....

August 18. I've been thinking about it all day. Oh yes, I'll do what he says, follow his lead, fulfill all his wishes, show myself humble, submissive, a coward. He's the stronger one; but an hour will come....

August 19. I know, ... I know ... I know all! I have just read the following in the Revue du Monde Scientifique: "A curious piece of news comes to us from Rio de Janeiro. Madness, an epidemic of madness, which may be compared to that contagious madness which attacked the people of Europe in the Middle Ages, is at this moment raging in the Province of San-Paulo. The frightened inhabitants are leaving their houses, deserting their villages, abandoning their land, saying that they are pursued, possessed, governed like human cattle by invisible, though tangible beings, a species of vampire, which feed on their life while they are asleep, and who, besides, drink water and milk without appearing to touch any other nourishment."

August 19. I know, ... I know ... I know everything! I just read the following in the Revue du Monde Scientifique: "A strange piece of news has come to us from Rio de Janeiro. An epidemic of madness, similar to the contagious madness that affected people in Europe during the Middle Ages, is currently spreading in the Province of San-Paulo. The terrified residents are fleeing their homes, abandoning their villages, leaving their land, claiming they are being hunted, possessed, controlled like human cattle by invisible, yet tangible beings, a kind of vampire that feeds on their life while they sleep, and who also drink water and milk without appearing to consume any other nourishment."

"Professor Don Pedro Henriques, accompanied by several medical savants, has gone to the Province of San-Paulo, in order to study the origin and the manifestations of this surprising madness on the spot, and to propose such measures to the Emperor as may appear to him to be most fitted to restore the mad population to reason."

"Professor Don Pedro Henriques, along with several medical experts, has traveled to the Province of San Paulo to investigate the origin and manifestations of this strange madness firsthand and to suggest measures to the Emperor that he believes will be most effective in bringing the insane population back to reason."

Ah! Ah! I remember now that fine Brazilian three-master which passed in front of my windows as it was going up the Seine, on the 8th of last May! I thought it looked so pretty, so white and bright! That Being was on board of her, coming from there, where its race sprang from. And it saw me! It saw my house which was also white, and he sprang from the ship onto the land. Oh! Good heavens![Pg 254]

Ah! Ah! I remember that beautiful three-masted Brazilian ship that sailed past my windows on the Seine on May 8th! It looked so lovely, so white and bright! There was a Being on board, coming from the place where its kind originated. And it saw me! It saw my house, which was also white, and jumped from the ship onto the shore. Oh! Good heavens![Pg 254]

Now I know, I can divine. The reign of man is over, and he has come. He whom disquieted priests exorcised, whom sorcerers evoked on dark nights, without yet seeing him appear, to whom the presentiments of the transient masters of the world lent all the monstrous or graceful forms of gnomes, spirits, genii, fairies and familiar spirits. After the coarse conceptions of primitive fear, more clear-sighted men foresaw it more clearly. Mesmer divined him, and ten years ago physicians accurately discovered the nature of his power, even before he exercised it himself. They played with that weapon of their new Lord, the sway of a mysterious will over the human soul, which had become enslaved. They called it magnetism, hypnotism, suggestion ... what do I know? I have seen them amusing themselves like impudent children with this horrible power! Woe to us! Woe to man! He has come, the ... the ... what does he call himself ... the ... I fancy that he is shouting out his name to me and I do not hear him ... the ... yes ... he is shouting it out ... I am listening ... I cannot ... repeat ... it ... Horla ... I have heard ... the Horla, ... it is he ... the Horla ... he has come!

Now I understand, I can see it clearly. The era of humanity is finished, and he has arrived. He whom anxious priests tried to banish, whom sorcerers summoned on dark nights, without ever seeing him show up, to whom the presentiments of the fleeting rulers of the world assigned all the bizarre or beautiful forms of gnomes, spirits, genies, fairies, and familiar spirits. After the crude ideas born from primal fear, more perceptive individuals anticipated it more accurately. Mesmer sensed his presence, and ten years ago, doctors pinpointed the nature of his power, even before it was wielded by him. They toyed with the weapon of their new Lord, the control of a mysterious will over the human soul, which had become subjugated. They called it magnetism, hypnotism, suggestion ... what do I know? I’ve seen them playing around like brazen children with this dreadful power! Woe to us! Woe to humanity! He has arrived, the ... the ... what does he call himself ... the ... I feel like he’s shouting his name at me and I can’t hear him ... the ... yes ... he is shouting it ... I’m listening ... I can’t ... repeat ... it ... Horla ... I have heard ... the Horla, ... it is him ... the Horla ... he has come!

Ah! the vulture has eaten the pigeon, the wolf has eaten the lamb; the lion has devoured the buffalo with sharp horns; man has killed the lion with an arrow, with a sword, with gunpowder; but the Horla will make of man what we have made of the horse and of the ox: his chattel, his slave and his food, by the mere of his will. Woe to us![Pg 255]

Ah! The vulture has eaten the pigeon, the wolf has eaten the lamb; the lion has devoured the buffalo with sharp horns; man has killed the lion with an arrow, with a sword, with gunpowder; but the Horla will turn man into what we have made of the horse and the ox: his property, his slave, and his food, just by the force of his will. Woe to us![Pg 255]

But, nevertheless, the animal sometimes revolts and kills the man who has subjugated it.... I should also like ... I shall be able to ... but I must know him, touch him, see him! Learned men say that beasts' eyes, as they differ from ours, do not distinguish like ours do.... And my eye cannot distinguish this newcomer who is oppressing me.

But still, the animal sometimes fights back and kills the person who has dominated it.... I want to ... I will be able to ... but I have to know him, touch him, see him! Scholars say that animals' eyes, unlike ours, don’t see things the same way.... And my eye can’t recognize this newcomer who is oppressing me.

Why? Oh! Now I remember the words of the monk at Mont Saint-Michel: "Can we see the hundred-thousandth part of what exists? Look here; there is the wind which is the strongest force in nature, which knocks men, and blows down buildings, uproots trees, raises the sea into mountains of water, destroys cliffs and casts great ships onto the breakers; the wind which kills, which whistles, which sighs, which roars,—have you ever seen it, and can you see it? It exists for all that, however!"

Why? Oh! Now I remember what the monk at Mont Saint-Michel said: "Can we see even a tiny fraction of what exists? Look here; there’s the wind, the strongest force in nature, that knocks people over, blows down buildings, uproots trees, turns the sea into towering waves, destroys cliffs, and crashes huge ships onto the rocks; the wind that kills, that whistles, that sighs, that roars—have you ever seen it, and can you see it? It exists nonetheless!"

And I went on thinking: my eyes are so weak, so imperfect, that they do not even distinguish hard bodies, if they are as transparent as glass!... If a glass without tinfoil behind it were to bar my way, I should run into it, just like a bird which has flown into a room breaks its head against the windowpanes. A thousand things, moreover, deceive him and lead him astray. How should it then be surprising that he cannot perceive a fresh body which is traversed by the light.

And I kept thinking: my eyesight is so weak and flawed that I can't even see solid objects, even if they're as clear as glass!... If there were a piece of glass without any tinfoil behind it in my way, I'd walk right into it, just like a bird that flies into a room and hits its head against the windows. There are countless things that trick him and throw him off. So, why should it be surprising that he can't see a new object that light passes through?

A new being! Why not? It was assuredly bound to come! Why should we be the last? We do not distinguish it, like all the others created before us? The reason is, that its nature is more perfect, its body finer and more finished than ours, that ours is so weak, so awkwardly conceived, encumbered with organs that are always tired, always on the strain like locks that are[Pg 256] too complicated, which lives like a plant and like a beast, nourishing itself with difficulty on air, herbs and flesh, an animal machine, which is a prey to maladies, to malformations, to decay; broken-winded, badly regulated, simple and eccentric, ingeniously badly made, a coarse and a delicate work, the outline of a being which might become intelligent and grand.

A new being! Why not? It was definitely bound to happen! Why should we be the last? We can't recognize it like we do all the other beings created before us. The truth is, its nature is more perfect, its body finer and more refined than ours. Ours is so weak, so awkwardly designed, burdened with organs that are always tired, always strained, like overly complicated locks. It lives like a plant and an animal, struggling to feed on air, herbs, and flesh. It’s an animal machine that's vulnerable to diseases, deformities, and decay; short of breath, poorly regulated, both simple and strange, cleverly yet poorly constructed, a rough and delicate piece, the outline of a being that could become intelligent and great.

We are only a few, so few in this world, from the oyster up to man. Why should there not be one more, when once that period is accomplished which separates the successive apparitions from all the different species?

We are very few in this world, just a handful, from the oyster to humans. Why can’t there be one more, once that time has come which separates the various appearances of all the different species?

Why not one more? Why not, also, other trees with immense, splendid flowers, perfuming whole regions? Why not other elements besides fire, air, earth and water? There are four, only four, those nursing fathers of various beings! What a pity! Why are they not forty, four hundred, four thousand! How poor everything is, how mean and wretched! grudgingly given, dryly invented, clumsily made! Ah! the elephant and the hippopotamus, what grace! And the camel, what elegance!

Why not have just one more? Why not have other trees with huge, beautiful flowers that fill entire areas with their fragrance? Why not include other elements besides fire, air, earth, and water? There are only four—just four—those nurturing parents of different beings! What a shame! Why can’t there be forty, four hundred, or even four thousand? Everything feels so lacking, so small and miserable! Given reluctantly, created dryly, awkwardly made! Ah! The elephant and the hippopotamus, how graceful! And the camel, how elegant!

But, the butterfly you will say, a flying flower! I dream of one that should be as large as a hundred worlds, with wings whose shape, beauty, colors and motion I cannot even express. But I see it ... it flutters from star to star, refreshing them and perfuming them with the light and harmonious breath of its flight!... And the people up there look at it as it passes in an ecstacy of delight!...

But, you'll say the butterfly is like a flying flower! I dream of one that's as big as a hundred worlds, with wings whose shape, beauty, colors, and movement I can't even describe. But I see it... it flutters from star to star, refreshing and perfuming them with the light and harmonious breath of its flight!... And the people up there watch it pass in ecstatic delight!...


What is the matter with me? It is he, the Horla, who haunts me, and who makes me think of these fool[Pg 257]ish things! He is within me, he is becoming my soul; I shall kill him!

What’s wrong with me? It’s him, the Horla, who torments me and makes me think about these ridiculous things! He’s inside me, he’s becoming my soul; I have to kill him!

August 19. I shall kill him. I have seen him! Yesterday I sat down at my table and pretended to write very assiduously. I knew quite well that he would come prowling round me, quite close to me, so close that I might perhaps be able to touch him, to seize him. And then!... then I should have the strength of desperation; I should have my hands, my knees, my chest, my forehead, my teeth to strangle him, to crush him, to bite him, to tear him to pieces. And I watched for him with all my overexcited organs.

August 19. I’m going to kill him. I’ve seen him! Yesterday, I sat at my desk and pretended to write very diligently. I knew he would come stalking around me, so close that I might actually be able to touch him, to grab him. And then!... then I would have the power of desperation; I would use my hands, my knees, my chest, my forehead, my teeth to strangle him, to crush him, to bite him, to rip him apart. I kept an eye out for him with all my heightened senses.

I had lighted my two lamps and the eight wax candles on my mantelpiece, as if, by this light, I could have discovered him.

I had lit my two lamps and the eight wax candles on my mantelpiece, as if, with this light, I could find him.

My bed, my old oak bed with its columns was opposite to me; on my right was the fireplace; on my left the door, which was carefully closed, after I had left it open for some time, in order to attract him; behind me was a very high wardrobe with a looking-glass in it, which served me to dress by every day, and in which I was in the habit of looking at myself from head to foot every time I passed it.

My bed, my old oak bed with its columns, was in front of me; to my right was the fireplace; to my left was the door, which I had carefully closed after leaving it open for a while to get his attention; behind me was a very tall wardrobe with a mirror in it, which I used to get dressed every day, and I had a habit of checking myself out from head to toe every time I walked by it.

So I pretended to be writing in order to deceive him, for he also was watching me, and suddenly I felt, I was certain that he was reading over my shoulder, that he was there, almost touching my ear.

So I acted like I was writing to trick him, since he was also watching me, and suddenly I felt, I was sure that he was reading over my shoulder, that he was right there, almost touching my ear.

I got up so quickly, with my hands extended, that I almost fell. Eh! well?... It was as bright as at midday, but I did not see myself in the glass!... It was empty, clear, profound, full of light! [Pg 258]But my figure was not reflected in it ... and I, I was opposite to it! I saw the large, clear glass from top to bottom, and I looked at it with unsteady eyes; and I did not dare to advance; I did not venture to make a movement, nevertheless, feeling perfectly that he was there, but that he would escape me again, he whose imperceptible body had absorbed my reflection.

I jumped up so quickly, with my hands out, that I almost fell. Well?... It was as bright as midday, but I couldn’t see myself in the mirror!... It was empty, clear, deep, full of light! [Pg 258] But my image wasn’t reflected in it... and I was right in front of it! I saw the large, clear mirror from top to bottom, and I stared at it with shaky eyes; I didn’t dare to move; I didn’t risk making a single motion, even though I could clearly feel he was there, but that he would slip away from me again, he whose barely noticeable body had absorbed my reflection.

How frightened I was! And then suddenly I began to see myself through a mist in the depths of the looking-glass, in a mist as it were through a sheet of water; and it seemed to me as if this water were flowing slowly from left to right, and making my figure clearer every moment. It was like the end of an eclipse. Whatever it was that hid me, did not appear to possess any clearly defined outlines, but a sort of opaque transparency, which gradually grew clearer.

How scared I was! And then suddenly I began to see myself through a fog in the depths of the mirror, in a haze like looking through a sheet of water; and it seemed to me as if this water was slowly flowing from left to right, making my figure clearer with every moment. It was like the end of an eclipse. Whatever was hiding me didn’t seem to have any clearly defined edges, but rather a kind of opaque transparency that gradually became clearer.

At last I was able to distinguish myself completely, as I do every day when I look at myself.

At last, I could fully see who I am, just like I do every day when I look in the mirror.

I had seen it! And the horror of it remained with me, and makes me shudder even now.

I had seen it! And the horror of it stuck with me, and still makes me shudder even now.

August 20. How could I kill it, as I could not get hold of it? Poison? But it would see me mix it with the water; and then, would our poisons have any effect on its impalpable body? No ... no ... no doubt about the matter ... Then? ... then?...

August 20. How could I kill it if I couldn't grab it? Poison? But it would see me mix it with the water; and would our poisons even work on its intangible body? No ... no ... no doubt about it ... So? ... so?...

August 21. I sent for a blacksmith from Rouen, and ordered iron shutters of him for my room, such as some private hotels in Paris have on the ground floor, for fear of thieves, and he is going to make me a similar door as well. I have made myself out as a coward, but I do not care about that!...

August 21. I called for a blacksmith from Rouen and asked him to make iron shutters for my room, similar to those some private hotels in Paris have on the ground floor to protect against thieves. He’s also going to make me a similar door. I've painted myself as a coward, but I don’t mind that!...

September 10. Rouen, Hotel Continental. It is[Pg 259] done; ... it is done.... But is he dead? My mind is thoroughly upset by what I have seen.

September 10. Rouen, Hotel Continental. It is[Pg 259] done; ... it is done.... But is he dead? My mind is completely troubled by what I've witnessed.

Well, then, yesterday, the locksmith having put on the iron shutters and door, I left everything open until midnight, although it was getting cold.

Well, yesterday, after the locksmith put on the iron shutters and door, I left everything open until midnight, even though it was getting chilly.

Suddenly I felt that he was there, and joy, mad joy took possession of me. I got up softly, and I walked to the right and left for sometime, so that he might not guess anything; then I took off my boots and put on my slippers carelessly; then I fastened the iron shutters and going back to the door quickly I double-locked it with a padlock, putting the key into my pocket.

Suddenly, I sensed he was there, and pure joy—wild joy—overwhelmed me. I got up quietly and walked around a bit, hoping he wouldn’t suspect anything; then I took off my boots and casually slipped on my slippers. After that, I secured the iron shutters, and quickly returned to the door to double-lock it with a padlock, tucking the key into my pocket.

Suddenly I noticed that he was moving restlessly round me, that in his turn he was frightened and was ordering me to let him out. I nearly yielded, though I did not yet, but putting my back to the door, I half opened, just enough to allow me to go out backwards, and as I am very tall, my head touched the lintel. I was sure that he had not been able to escape, and I shut him up quite alone, quite alone. What happiness! I had him fast. Then I ran downstairs; in the drawing-room, which was under my bedroom, I took the two lamps and I poured all the oil onto the carpet, the furniture, everywhere; then I set the fire to it and made my escape, after having carefully double-locked the door.

Suddenly I noticed he was pacing around me, looking anxious and demanding to be let out. I almost gave in, but I didn’t just yet. I turned my back to the door and opened it slightly, just enough to let me step out backward, and since I'm really tall, my head hit the door frame. I was sure he hadn’t managed to get away, and I left him locked up completely on his own. What a thrill! I had him trapped. Then I hurried downstairs; in the living room, which was below my bedroom, I grabbed the two lamps and poured all the oil onto the carpet, the furniture, everywhere. Then I set it on fire and made my escape after carefully double-locking the door.

I went and hid myself at the bottom of the garden, in a clump of laurel bushes. How long it was! how long it was! Everything was dark, silent, motionless, not a breath of air and not a star, but heavy banks of clouds which one could not see, but which weighed, oh! so heavily on my soul.

I went and hid at the back of the garden, in a patch of laurel bushes. It felt like forever! Everything was dark, silent, and still—there wasn't a hint of air or a single star, just thick clouds that you couldn't see, but that pressed down, oh! so heavily on my soul.

I looked at my house and waited. How long it was![Pg 260] I already began to think that the fire had gone out of its own accord, or that he had extinguished it, when one of the lower windows gave way under the violence of the flames, and a long, soft, caressing sheet of red flame mounted up the white wall, and kissed it as high as the roof. The light fell onto the trees, the branches, and the leaves, and a shiver of fear pervaded them also! The birds awoke; a dog began to howl, and it seemed to me as if the day were breaking! Almost immediately two other windows flew into fragments, and I saw that the whole of the lower part of my house was nothing but a terrible furnace. But a cry, a horrible, shrill, heartrending cry, a woman's cry, sounded through the night, and two garret windows were opened! I had forgotten the servants! I saw the terror-struck faces, and their frantically waving arms!...

I looked at my house and waited. It felt like forever![Pg 260] I was starting to think that the fire had gone out on its own or that he had put it out when one of the lower windows broke under the force of the flames, and a long, soft sheet of red fire climbed up the white wall, reaching all the way to the roof. The light spilled onto the trees, the branches, and the leaves, causing a wave of fear to wash over them too! The birds woke up; a dog began to howl, and it felt like dawn was breaking! Almost immediately, two more windows shattered, and I realized the entire lower part of my house was just one big furnace. But then a cry—a horrible, piercing, heartbreaking cry, a woman's voice—cut through the night, and two attic windows flew open! I had forgotten about the servants! I saw their terrified faces and their frantically waving arms!...

Then, overwhelmed with horror, I set off to run to the village, shouting: "Help! help! fire! fire!" I met some people who were already coming onto the scene, and I went back with them to see!

Then, filled with fear, I ran toward the village, yelling, "Help! Help! Fire! Fire!" I came across some people who were already heading to the scene, and I went back with them to take a look!

By this time the house was nothing but a horrible and a magnificent funeral pile, a monstrous funeral pile which lit up the whole country, a funeral pile where men were burning, and where he was burning also, He, He, my prisoner, that new Being, the new master, the Horla!

By this time, the house was just a terrible yet magnificent funeral pyre, an enormous funeral pyre that lit up the entire countryside, a pyre where men were burning, and where he was burning too, He, He, my prisoner, that new Being, the new master, the Horla!

Suddenly the whole roof fell in between the walls, and a volcano of flames darted up to the sky. Through all the windows which opened onto that furnace, I saw the flames darting, and I thought that he was there, in that kiln, dead.

Suddenly, the entire roof collapsed between the walls, and a geyser of flames shot up into the sky. Through all the windows leading to that inferno, I saw the flames dancing, and I feared that he was there, in that fire, dead.

Dead? perhaps?... His body? Was not[Pg 261] his body, which was transparent, indestructible by such means as would kill ours?

Dead? Maybe?... His body? Was not[Pg 261] his body, which was see-through, indestructible by the kinds of things that would kill ours?

If he was not dead?... Perhaps time alone has power over that Invisible and Redoubtable Being. Why this transparent, unrecognizable body, this body belonging to a spirit, if it also had to fear ills, infirmities and premature destruction?

If he wasn't dead?... Maybe only time has control over that Invisible and Fearsome Being. Why this clear, unrecognizable body, this body that belongs to a spirit, if it also had to worry about sickness, weakness, and early destruction?

Premature destruction? All human terror springs from that! After man the Horla. After him who can die every day, at any hour, at any moment, by any accident, he came who was only to die at his own proper hour and minute, because he had touched the limits of his existence!

Premature destruction? That’s where all human fear comes from! After man, there’s the Horla. After someone who can die every day, at any hour, at any moment, from any accident, comes the one who only dies at their appointed time, simply because they’ve reached the limits of their existence!

No ... no ... without any doubt ... he is not dead.... Then ... then ... I suppose I must kill myself!...

No ... no ... there's no way he's dead.... Then ... I guess I have to kill myself!...


LOVE.
THREE PAGES FROM A SPORTSMAN'S BOOK

I have just read among the General News in one of the papers, a drama of passion. He killed her and then he killed himself, so he must have loved her. What matter He or She? Their love alone matters to me; and it does not interest me because it moves me or astonishes me, or because it softens me or makes me think, but because it recalls to my mind a remembrance of my youth, a strange recollection of a hunting adventure where Love appeared to me, as the Cross appeared to the early Christians, in the midst of the heavens.

I just read in the news section of a newspaper about a dramatic love story. He killed her and then killed himself, so he must have loved her. What does it matter whether it was He or She? Their love is what matters to me; and I'm not interested in it because it moves me or surprises me, or because it softens me or makes me think, but because it brings back memories of my youth, a strange recollection of a hunting adventure where Love appeared to me, just like the Cross appeared to early Christians, among the heavens.

I was born with all the instincts and the senses of primitive man, tempered by the arguments and the feelings of a civilized being. I am passionately fond of shooting, and the sight of the bleeding animal, with the blood on its feathers and on my hands, affect my heart so, as almost to make it stop.

I was born with all the instincts and senses of a primitive person, shaped by the reasoning and emotions of a civilized individual. I have a deep passion for shooting, and seeing the wounded animal, with blood on its feathers and on my hands, affects my heart so much that it almost makes it stop.

That year the cold weather set in suddenly towards the end of autumn, and I was invited by one of my cousins, Karl de Rauville, to go with him and shoot ducks on the marshes, at daybreak.

That year, the cold weather hit suddenly at the end of autumn, and one of my cousins, Karl de Rauville, invited me to join him and go duck hunting in the marshes at dawn.

My cousin, who was a jolly fellow of forty, with red hair, very stout and bearded, a country gentleman, an amiable semi-brute, of a happy disposition and endowed with that Gallic wit which makes even mediocrity agreeable, lived in a house, half farmhouse, half chât[Pg 263]eau, situated in a broad valley through which a river ran. The hills right and left were covered with woods, old seignorial woods where magnificent trees still remained, and where the rarest feathered game in that part of France was to be found. Eagles were shot there occasionally, and birds of passage, those which rarely come into our over-populated part of the country, almost infallibly stopped amid these branches, which were centuries old, as if they knew or recognized a little corner of a forest of ancient times which had remained there to serve them as a shelter during their short nocturnal halting place.

My cousin, a cheerful guy in his forties with red hair, a big build, and a beard, was a country gentleman. He had a friendly, down-to-earth nature and a sense of humor that made even the ordinary enjoyable. He lived in a place that was half farmhouse, half château, in a spacious valley with a river running through it. The hills on either side were filled with old woods, where impressive trees still stood, and where the rarest game birds in that part of France could be found. Eagles were occasionally hunted there, and migratory birds—those that rarely visit our crowded area—almost always stopped in the ancient branches, as if they recognized a small piece of an age-old forest that had remained to provide them shelter during their brief nighttime stops.

In the valley there were large meadows watered by trenches and separated by hedges; then, further on the river, which up to that point had been canalized, expanded into a vast marsh. That marsh, which was the best shooting ground which I ever saw, was my cousin's chief care, who kept it like a park. Among the number of rushes that covered it, and made it living, rustling and rough, narrow passages had been made, through which the flat-bottomed boats, which were impelled and steered by poles, passed along silently over the dead water, brushed up against the reeds and made the swift fish take refuge among the weeds, and the wild fowl dive, whose pointed, black heads disappeared suddenly.

In the valley, there were large meadows irrigated by ditches and divided by hedges. Further along, the river, which had been channeled up to that point, widened into a vast marsh. That marsh, the best hunting ground I had ever seen, was my cousin's main concern, and he maintained it like a park. Among the dense patches of reeds that covered it, creating a lively, rustling, and rough landscape, narrow paths had been created for flat-bottomed boats, which were propelled and steered by poles. These boats moved silently over the still water, brushing against the reeds and startling the quick fish to hide among the weeds, while the wild ducks would dive, their pointed, black heads disappearing suddenly.

I am passionately fond of the water; the sea, although it is too vast, too full of movement, impossible to hold, the rivers, which are so beautiful, but which pass on, flee away and go, and above all the marshes, where the whole unknown existence of aquatic animals palpitates. The marsh is an entire world to itself on earth, a different world which has its own life, its set[Pg 264]tled inhabitants and its passing travelers, its voices, its noises, and above all its mystery. Nothing is more disturbing, nothing, more disquieting, more terrifying occasionally, than a fen. Why should this terror hang over these low plains covered with water? Is it the vague rustling of the rushes, the strange Will-o'-the-wisps, the profound silence which envelops them on calm nights, or is it the strange mists, which hang over the rushes like a shroud; or else it is the imperceptible splashing, so slight and so gentle, and sometimes more terrifying than the cannons of men or the thunders of skies, which make these marshes resemble countries which none has dreamed of, terrible countries concealing an unknown and dangerous secret.

I am deeply in love with water; the sea, even though it’s too vast, too full of movement, and impossible to contain, the rivers, which are stunning but just flow away and vanish, and especially the marshes, where the entire mysterious existence of aquatic life pulses. The marsh is its own world on earth, a unique place with its own life, established inhabitants, visiting travelers, sounds, noises, and above all, its mystery. Nothing is more unsettling, nothing more disquieting, or occasionally even more terrifying than a marsh. Why does this fear linger over these low-lying, water-covered plains? Is it the faint rustling of the reeds, the odd Will-o'-the-wisps, the deep silence that surrounds them on calm nights, or the strange mists that hang over the reeds like a veil? Or perhaps it’s the barely noticeable splashing, so soft and gentle, that can sometimes feel more frightening than the cannons of men or the roar of thunder, making these marshes resemble lands no one has ever imagined—terrifying places holding an unknown and dangerous secret.

No, something else belongs to it, another mystery, more profound and graver floats amid these thick mists, perhaps the mystery of the creation itself! For was it not in stagnant and muddy water, amid the heavy humidity of moist land under the heat of the sun, that the first germ of life vibrated and expanded to the day?

No, something else is connected to it, another mystery, deeper and more serious, floats in these thick mists, maybe the mystery of creation itself! Because wasn’t it in still, murky water, in the heavy humidity of damp land under the sun’s heat, that the first spark of life came to be and grew into the day?


I arrived at my cousin's in the evening. It was freezing hard enough to split stones.

I arrived at my cousin's in the evening. It was freezing cold enough to break stones.

During dinner, in the large room whose sideboards, walls and ceilings were covered with stuffed birds, with extended wings or perched on branches to which they were nailed, hawks, herons, owls, nightjars, buzzards, tiercels, vultures, falcons, my cousin, who himself resembled some strange animal from a cold country, dressed in a sealskin jacket, told me what preparations he had made for that same night.

During dinner, in the large room filled with sideboards, walls, and ceilings covered in stuffed birds, with their wings spread or perched on branches they were attached to, hawks, herons, owls, nightjars, buzzards, tiercels, vultures, and falcons, my cousin, who looked like a strange animal from a cold place, dressed in a sealskin jacket, told me about the preparations he had made for that night.

We were to start at half past three in the morning, so as to arrive at the place which he had chosen for our[Pg 265] watching place at about half past four. On that spot a hut had been built of lumps of ice, so as to shelter us somewhat from the terrible wind which precedes daybreak, that wind which is so cold that it tears the flesh as if with a saw, cuts it like the blade of a knife and pricks it like a poisoned sting, twists it like a pair of pincers, and burns it like fire.

We were set to leave at 3:30 in the morning so we could reach the spot he picked for our[Pg 265]watching area around 4:30. A hut had been constructed from chunks of ice to offer us some protection from the harsh wind that comes before dawn, a wind so frigid it feels like it slices through your skin, cuts like a knife, stings like poison, twists like a pair of pliers, and burns like fire.

My cousin rubbed his hands: "I have never known such a frost," he said; "it is already twelve degrees below zero at six o'clock in the evening."

My cousin rubbed his hands together and said, "I've never experienced such cold. It's already twelve degrees below zero at six o'clock in the evening."

I threw myself onto my bed immediately after we had finished our meal, and I went to sleep by the light of a bright fire burning in the grate.

I collapsed onto my bed right after we finished our meal and fell asleep with the light of a bright fire glowing in the fireplace.

At three o'clock he woke me. In my turn, I put on a sheepskin, and I found my cousin Karl covered with a bearskin. After having each of us swallowed two cups of scalding coffee, followed by glasses of liqueur brandy, we started, accompanied by a gamekeeper and our dogs, Plongeon and Pierrot.

At three o'clock, he woke me up. I put on a sheepskin, and I found my cousin Karl wrapped in a bearskin. After we each drank two cups of hot coffee, followed by glasses of liqueur brandy, we set off with a gamekeeper and our dogs, Plongeon and Pierrot.

From the first moment that I got outside, I felt chilled to the very marrow. It was one of those nights on which the earth seems dead with cold. The frozen air becomes resisting and palpable, such pain does it cause; no breath of wind moves it, it is fixed and motionless; it bites, pierces through you, dries, kills the trees, the plants, the insects, the small birds themselves that fall from the branches onto the hard ground, and become hard themselves under the grip of the cold.

From the moment I stepped outside, I felt a chill deep in my bones. It was one of those nights when the earth feels lifeless from the cold. The frozen air feels thick and heavy, causing real pain; no breeze stirs it, making it still and unmoving. It bites and cuts through you, drying everything out, killing the trees, plants, insects, and even small birds that fall from the branches to the hard ground, becoming stiff themselves under the harsh grip of the cold.

The moon, which was in her last quarter and was inclining all to one side, seemed fainting in the midst of space, and so weak that she did not seem able to take her departure, and so she remained up yonder, also seized and paralyzed by the severity of the weather.[Pg 266] She shed a cold, mournful light over the world, that dying and wan light which she gives us every month, at the end of her resurrection.

The moon, now in her last quarter and tilted to one side, looked like she was fading away in the vastness of space, so weak that it seemed she couldn't leave, so she just stayed up there, also caught and immobilized by the harsh weather.[Pg 266] She cast a cold, sorrowful light over the world, that dim and fading light she gives us every month at the end of her renewal.

Karl and I went side by side, our backs bent, our hands in our pockets and our guns under our arms. Our boots, which were wrapped in wool, so that we might be able to walk without slipping on the frozen river, made no sound, and I looked at the white vapor which our dogs' breath made.

Karl and I walked side by side, hunched over, our hands in our pockets and our guns tucked under our arms. Our boots, wrapped in wool to keep us from slipping on the frozen river, were completely silent, and I watched the white vapor from our dogs' breath.

We were soon on the edge of the marsh, and we went into one of these lanes of dry rushes which ran through this low forest.

We soon reached the edge of the marsh, and we entered one of these paths of dry reeds that cut through this low forest.

Our elbows, which touched the long, ribbonlike leaves, left a slight noise behind us, and I was seized, as I had never been before, by the powerful singular emotion which marshes cause in me. This one was dead, dead from cold, since we were walking on it, in the middle of its population of dried rushes.

Our elbows brushed against the long, ribbon-like leaves, making a faint sound behind us, and I was overwhelmed, like never before, by the strong, unique emotion that marshes evoke in me. This one was lifeless, frozen from the cold, as we walked on it, surrounded by a sea of dried rushes.

Suddenly, at the turn of one of the lanes, I perceived the ice-hut which had been constructed to shelter us. I went in, and as we had nearly an hour to wait before the wandering birds would awake, I rolled myself up in my rug in order to try and get warm.

Suddenly, around the corner of one of the paths, I saw the ice hut that had been built to shelter us. I stepped inside, and since we had almost an hour to wait before the wandering birds would wake up, I wrapped myself in my blanket to try to get warm.

Then, lying on my back, I began to look at the misshapen moon, which had four horns, through the vaguely transparent walls of this polar house.

Then, lying on my back, I started to look at the oddly shaped moon, which had four horns, through the somewhat transparent walls of this polar house.

But the frost of the frozen marshes, the cold of these walls, the cold from the firmament penetrated me so terribly, that I began to cough.

But the frost from the frozen marshes, the chill of these walls, and the cold from above hit me so hard that I started to cough.

My cousin Karl became uneasy. "So much the worse if we do not kill much to-day," he said, "I do not want you to catch cold; we will light a fire." And he told the gamekeeper to cut some rushes.[Pg 267]

My cousin Karl got worried. "It'll be even worse if we don't catch much today," he said, "I don't want you to get cold; let’s start a fire." Then he told the gamekeeper to cut some rushes.[Pg 267]

We made a pile in the middle of our hut, which had a hole in the middle of the roof to let out the smoke, and when the red flames rose up to the clear, crystal cloisons they began to melt, gently, imperceptibly, as if these stones of ice had sweated. Karl, who had remained outside, called out to me: "Come and look here!" I went out of the hut and remained, struck with astonishment. Our hut, in the shape of a cone, looked like an enormous diamond with a heart of fire, which had been suddenly planted there in the midst of the frozen water of the marsh. And inside we saw two fantastic forms, those of our dogs, who were warming themselves at the fire.

We piled up some things in the middle of our hut, which had a hole in the roof to let the smoke escape. As the red flames shot up to the clear, shiny walls, they started to melt, slowly and almost unnoticed, as if the ice blocks were sweating. Karl, who was still outside, called out to me: "Come and check this out!" I stepped out of the hut and stood there, stunned. Our hut, shaped like a cone, looked like a huge diamond with a heart of fire, suddenly placed in the middle of the frozen marsh. Inside, we could see two amazing figures—our dogs—warming themselves by the fire.

But a peculiar cry, a lost, a wandering cry, passed over our heads, and the light from our hearth showed us the wild birds. Nothing moves one so much as the first clamor of life which one does not see, and which is passing through the somber air so quickly and so far off, before the first streak of the winter's day appears on the horizon. It seems to me at this glacial hour of dawn, as if that passing cry which is carried away by the wings of a bird, is the sigh of a soul from the world!

But a strange, distant cry, a lost, wandering cry, floated over us, and the light from our fire revealed the wild birds. Nothing affects you more than the first sounds of life that you can’t see, rushing through the dark air so swiftly and so far away, before the first hints of winter's day appear on the horizon. It feels to me at this freezing hour of dawn, as if that fleeting cry, carried off by a bird's wings, is the sigh of a soul departing from the world!

"Put out the fire," Karl said. "It is getting daylight."

"Put out the fire," Karl said. "It's getting light outside."

The sky was, in fact, beginning to grow pale, and the flights of ducks made long, rapid spots, which were soon obliterated, on the sky.

The sky was actually starting to lighten, and the flocks of ducks created long, quick streaks that were soon erased from the sky.

A stream of light burst out into the night; Karl had fired, and the two dogs ran forward.

A beam of light shot into the night; Karl had fired, and the two dogs dashed ahead.

And then, nearly every minute, now he, now I, aimed rapidly as soon as the shadow of a flying flock appeared above the rushes. And Pierrot and Plongeon, out of[Pg 268] breath but happy, retrieved the bleeding birds for us, whose eyes still, occasionally, looked at us.

And then, almost every minute, he or I quickly aimed as soon as we saw the shadow of a flock flying above the reeds. Pierrot and Plongeon, out of breath but happy, brought back the bleeding birds for us, whose eyes still occasionally looked at us.

The sun had risen, and it was a bright day with a blue sky, and we were thinking of taking our departure, when two birds with extended necks and outstretched wings, glided rapidly over our heads. I fired, and one of them fell almost at my feet. It was a teal, with a silver breast, and then, in the blue space above me, I heard a voice, the voice of a bird. It was a short, repeated, heartrending lament; and the bird, the little animal that had been spared began to turn round in the blue sky, over our heads, looking at its dead companion which I was holding in my hand.

The sun was up, and it was a bright day with a clear blue sky. We were considering leaving when two birds with long necks and spread wings flew quickly over us. I shot, and one of them fell almost at my feet. It was a teal with a silver chest, and then, in the expanse of blue above me, I heard a voice—a bird's voice. It was a short, repeated, heart-wrenching cry, and the little bird that was still alive began to circle in the blue sky above us, looking down at its dead friend that I was holding in my hand.

Karl was on his knees, his gun to his shoulder watching it eagerly, until it should be within shot. "You have killed the duck," he said, "and the drake will not fly away."

Karl was on his knees, his gun shouldered, watching it eagerly until it was within range. "You’ve killed the duck," he said, "and the drake won't fly away."

He certainly did not fly away; he turned round over our heads continually, and continued his cries. Never have any groans of suffering pained me so much as that desolate appeal, as that lamentable reproach of this poor bird which was lost in space.

He definitely didn’t fly away; he kept circling over our heads and continued to cry out. Nothing has ever hurt me as much as that heartbreaking call, that lamenting reproach of this poor bird that was lost in the void.

Occasionally he took a flight under the menace of the gun which followed his flight, and seemed ready to continue his flight alone, but as he could not make up his mind to this, he soon returned to find his mate.

Occasionally, he took off under the threat of the gun that was chasing him and seemed ready to continue flying on his own, but since he couldn't bring himself to do that, he soon returned to look for his partner.

"Leave her on the ground," Karl said to me, "he will come within shot by and by." And he did indeed come near us, careless of danger, infatuated by his animals' love, by his affection for that other animal which I had just killed.

"Leave her on the ground," Karl told me, "he'll come within range soon." And he really did come close to us, oblivious to danger, captivated by his animals' affection and by his feelings for that other creature I had just killed.

Karl fired, and it was as if somebody had cut the string which held the bird suspended. I saw something[Pg 269] black descend, and I heard the noise of a fall among the rushes. And Pierrot brought it to me.

Karl pulled the trigger, and it was like someone had cut the string holding the bird in the air. I saw something black fall, and I heard it hit the ground among the rushes. Then Pierrot brought it to me.

I put them—they were already cold—into the same bag, and I returned to Paris the same evening.

I put them—they were already cold—into the same bag and returned to Paris that same evening.


THE HOLE

CUTS AND WOUNDS WHICH CAUSED DEATH. That was the heading of the charge which brought Leopold Renard, upholsterer, before the Assize Court.

Cuts and injuries that resulted in death. That was the title of the charge that brought Leopold Renard, upholsterer, before the Assize Court.

Round him were the principal witnesses, Madame Flamèche, widow of the victim, and Louis Ladureau, cabinetmaker, and Jean Durdent, plumber.

Surrounding him were the key witnesses, Madame Flamèche, the widow of the victim, Louis Ladureau, a cabinetmaker, and Jean Durdent, a plumber.

Near the criminal was his wife, dressed in black, a little ugly woman, who looked like a monkey dressed as a lady.

Near the criminal was his wife, dressed in black, a somewhat unattractive woman who resembled a monkey in a dress.

This is how Renard (Leopold) recounted the drama:

This is how Renard (Leopold) told the story:

"Good heavens, it is a misfortune of which I was the first victim all the time, and with which my will has nothing to do. The facts are their own commentary, Monsieur le Président. I am an honest man, a hard working man, an upholsterer in the same street for the last sixteen years, known, liked, respected and esteemed by all, as my neighbors have testified, even the porter who is not folâtre every day. I am fond of work, I am fond of saving, I like honest men, and respectable pleasures. That is what has ruined me, so much the worse for me; but as my will had nothing to do with it, I continue to respect myself.

"Good grief, I’ve been a victim of this misfortune all along, and it’s not something I had any control over. The facts speak for themselves, Monsieur le Président. I’m an honest man, a hardworking guy, an upholsterer on the same street for the past sixteen years, known, liked, respected, and valued by everyone, as my neighbors have confirmed, even the porter who isn't cheerful every day. I enjoy working, I like saving up, I appreciate honest people and respectable pleasures. That’s what has brought me down, tough luck for me; but since I had no control over it, I still hold my head high."

"Every Sunday for the last five years, my wife and I have been to spend the day at Passy. We get fresh air, without counting that we are fond of fishing. Oh! we are as fond of it as we are of small onions. Mélie[Pg 271] inspired me with that passion, the jade, and she is more enthusiastic than I am, the scold, seeing that all the mischief in this business is her fault, as you will see immediately.

"Every Sunday for the last five years, my wife and I have spent the day in Passy. We enjoy the fresh air and, on top of that, we love fishing. Oh! We love it as much as we love small onions. Mélie[Pg 271] sparked that passion in me, the jade, and she's even more into it than I am, the scold, considering that all the trouble in this situation is her fault, as you'll soon see."

"I am strong and mild-tempered, without a pennyworth of malice in me. But she! oh! la! la! she looks like nothing, she is short and thin; very well, she does more mischief than a weasel. I do not deny that she has some good qualities; she has some, and very important ones for a man in business. But her character! Just ask about it in the neighborhood, and even the porter's wife, who has just sent me about my business ... she will tell you something about it.

"I’m strong and easygoing, with not an ounce of malice in me. But her! Oh wow! She doesn’t look like much, she’s short and skinny; but honestly, she causes more trouble than a weasel. I won’t deny that she has some good traits; she does, and they’re pretty important for someone in business. But her character! Just ask around the neighborhood, and even the porter’s wife, who just sent me on my way... she’ll have some stories to tell."

"Every day she used to find fault with my mild temper: 'I would not put up with this! I would not put up with that.' If I had listened to her, Monsieur le Président, I should have had at least three bouts of fisticuffs a month...."

"Every day she would criticize my calm nature: 'I wouldn’t tolerate this! I wouldn’t tolerate that.' If I had listened to her, Monsieur le Président, I would have ended up in at least three fights a month...."

Madame Renard interrupted him: "And for good reasons too; they laugh best who laugh last."

Madame Renard cut him off: "And for good reasons too; the ones who end up laughing are the ones who laugh last."

He turned towards her frankly: "Oh! very well, I can charge you, since you were the cause of it."

He turned to her openly: "Oh! fine, I can blame you, since you were the reason for it."

Then, facing the President again he said:

Then, facing the President again, he said:

"I will continue. We used to go to Passy every Saturday evening, so as to be able to begin fishing at daybreak the next morning. It is a habit which has become a second nature with us, as the saying is. Three years ago this summer I discovered a place, oh! such a spot! Oh! there! in the shade, eight feet of water at least and perhaps ten, a hole with retour under the bank, a regular nest for fish and a paradise for the fisherman. I might look upon that hole as my property, Monsieur le Président, as I was its Christopher[Pg 272] Columbus. Everybody in the neighborhood knew it, without making any opposition. They used to say: 'That is Renard's place;' and nobody would have gone to it, not even Monsieur Plumsay, who is well known, be it said without any offense, for boning other peoples' places.

"I will continue. We used to go to Passy every Saturday evening so we could start fishing at dawn the next morning. It's a routine that has become second nature to us, as the saying goes. Three years ago this summer, I found a spot—oh! such a spot! Oh! right there! in the shade, at least eight feet of water and maybe ten, a hole with retour under the bank, a perfect nest for fish and a paradise for the fisherman. I could consider that hole my own, Monsieur le Président, since I was its Christopher Columbus. Everyone in the area knew about it without any objections. They used to say, 'That’s Renard's place;' and no one would have gone there, not even Monsieur Plumsay, who is notorious, without offense meant, for taking over other people's spots."

"Well, I returned to my place of which I felt certain, just as if I had owned it. I had scarcely got there on Saturday, when I got into Delila, with my wife. Delila is my Norwegian boat, which I had built by Fourmaise, and which is light and safe. Well, as I said, we got into the boat and we were going to bait, and for baiting, there is nobody to be compared with me, and they all know it. You want to know with what I bait? I cannot answer that question; it has nothing to do with the accident; I cannot answer, that is my secret. There are more than three hundred people who have asked me; I have been offered glasses of brandy and liquors, fried fish, matelotes,[16] to make me tell! But just go and try whether the chub will come. Ah! they have patted my stomach to get at my secret, my recipe.... Only my wife knows ... and she will not tell it, any more than I shall!... Is not that so Mélie?"

"Well, I went back to my place that I felt confident was mine, just as if I had owned it. I had barely arrived on Saturday when I got into Delila with my wife. Delila is my Norwegian boat that I had built by Fourmaise, and it’s light and safe. Like I said, we got into the boat to go fishing, and when it comes to baiting, no one can compare to me, and everyone knows it. Want to know what I use for bait? I can’t answer that question; it has nothing to do with the incident; I won’t say—it’s my secret. More than three hundred people have asked me; I’ve been offered brandy, liquor, fried fish, matelotes,[16] just to make me spill it! But go ahead and see if the chub will come. Ah! they’ve patted my stomach to try to get my secret, my recipe.... Only my wife knows ... and she won’t tell any more than I will!... Right, Mélie?"

The President of the Court interrupted him.

The President of the Court cut him off.

"Just get to the facts as soon as you can," and the accused continued: "I am getting to them; I am getting to them." Well, on Saturday July 8, we left by the twenty-five past five train, and before dinner we went to ground-bait as usual. The weather promised to keep fine, and I said to Mélie: 'All right for to-morrow!'[Pg 273] And she replied: 'It looks like it.' We never talk more than that together.

"Just get to the facts as soon as you can," the accused replied, "I am getting to them; I am getting to them." Anyway, on Saturday, July 8, we took the 5:25 train, and before dinner, we went to prepare the bait as usual. The weather looked promising, and I said to Mélie, 'Looks good for tomorrow!'[Pg 273] She answered, 'Yeah, it seems like it.' We never talk more than that.

"And then we returned to dinner. I was happy and thirsty, and that was the cause of everything. I said to Mélie: 'Look here Mélie, it is fine weather, so suppose I drink a bottle of Casque à mèche.' That is a little white wine which we have christened so, because if you drink too much of it it prevents you from sleeping and takes the place of a nightcap. Do you understand me?

"And then we went back for dinner. I was feeling good and thirsty, and that was what started everything. I said to Mélie: 'Hey Mélie, it’s nice out, so why don't I have a bottle of Casque à mèche?' That’s a little white wine we named that because if you drink too much of it, it keeps you awake and replaces a nightcap. Do you get what I mean?"

"She replied: 'You can do as you please, but you will be ill again, and I will not be able to get up to-morrow.' That was true, sensible and prudent, clear-sighted, I must confess. Nevertheless, I could not withstand it, and I drank my bottle. It all comes from that.

"She replied, 'You can do whatever you want, but you'll get sick again, and I won't be able to get up tomorrow.' That was true, sensible, and clear-headed, I have to admit. Still, I couldn't resist it, and I finished my bottle. That's where it all comes from."

"Well, I could not sleep. By Jove! It kept me awake till two o'clock in the morning, and then I went to sleep so soundly that I should not have heard the angel shouting at the last Judgment.

"Well, I just couldn't sleep. Seriously! It kept me up until two in the morning, and then I fell asleep so deeply that I wouldn't have even heard an angel calling at Judgment Day."

"In short, my wife woke me at six o'clock, and I jumped out of bed, hastily put on my trousers and jersey, washed my face and jumped on board Delila. But it was too late, for when I arrived at my hole it was already taken! Such a thing had never happened to me in three years, and it made me feel as if I were being robbed under my own eyes. I said to myself, 'Confound it all! confound it!' And then my wife began to nag at me. 'Eh! What about your Casque à mèche! Get along, you drunkard! Are you satisfied, you great fool?' I could say nothing, because it was all quite true, and so I landed all the same near the spot and tried to profit by what was left. Perhaps[Pg 274] after all the fellow might catch nothing, and go away.

"In short, my wife woke me up at six o'clock, and I jumped out of bed, quickly put on my pants and shirt, washed my face, and hopped on board Delila. But I was too late, because when I got to my spot, it was already taken! That had never happened to me in three years, and it made me feel like I was being robbed right in front of my eyes. I thought to myself, 'Damn it all! Damn it!' Then my wife started to nag me. 'Hey! What about your Casque à mèche! Get moving, you drunkard! Are you happy now, you big fool?' I couldn't say anything because she was completely right, so I landed near the spot anyway and tried to make the most of what was left. Maybe, after all, the guy wouldn’t catch anything and would leave.

"He was a little thin man, in white linen coat and waistcoat, and with a large straw hat, and his wife, a fat woman who was doing embroidery, was behind him.

"He was a skinny guy, wearing a white linen coat and vest, topped off with a big straw hat, and his wife, a chubby woman doing embroidery, was behind him."

"When she saw us take up our position close to their place, she murmured: 'I suppose there are no other places on the river!' And my wife, who was furious, replied: 'People who know how to behave, make inquiries about the habits of the neighborhood before occupying reserved spots.'

"When she saw us settle in near their place, she whispered, 'I guess there are no other spots on the river!' And my wife, who was really angry, shot back, 'People who know how to act ask about the local customs before taking reserved spots.'"

"As I did not want a fuss, I said to her: 'Hold your tongue, Mélie. Let them go on, let them go on; we shall see.'

"As I didn't want any trouble, I said to her, 'Just be quiet, Mélie. Let them keep talking, let them keep talking; we'll see what happens.'"

"Well, we had fastened Delila under the willow trees, and had landed and were fishing side by side, Mélie and I, close to the two others; but here, Monsieur, I must enter into details.

"Well, we had tied up Delila under the willow trees, and we had gone ashore and were fishing side by side, Mélie and I, just next to the other two; but here, sir, I need to go into details."

"We had only been there about five minutes when our male neighbor's float began to go down two or three times, and then he pulled out a chub as thick as my thigh, rather less, perhaps, but nearly as big! My heart beat, and the perspiration stood on my forehead, and Mélie said to me: 'Well, you sot, did you see that?'

"We had only been there about five minutes when our male neighbor’s float started to sink two or three times, and then he pulled out a chub that was as thick as my thigh, maybe a bit less, but almost that big! My heart raced, and sweat beaded on my forehead, and Mélie said to me: 'Well, you fool, did you see that?'"

"Just then, Monsieur Bru, the grocer of Poissy, who is fond of gudgeon fishing, passed in a boat, and called out to me; 'So somebody has taken your usual place, Monsieur Renard?' And I replied: 'Yes, Monsieur Bru, there are some people in this world who do not know the usages of common politeness.'

"Just then, Monsieur Bru, the grocer of Poissy, who loves gudgeon fishing, passed by in a boat and called out to me, 'So someone has taken your usual spot, Monsieur Renard?' I replied, 'Yes, Monsieur Bru, there are some people in this world who don't understand basic manners.'"

"The little man in linen pretended not to hear, nor his fat lump of a wife, either."[Pg 275]

"The little man in linen acted like he didn't hear, and neither did his overweight wife." [Pg 275]

Here the President interrupted him a second time: "Take care, you are insulting the widow, Madame Flamèche, who is present."

Here the President interrupted him again: "Be careful, you're insulting the widow, Madame Flamèche, who is here."

Renard made his excuses: "I beg your pardon, I beg pardon, my anger carried me away." Well, not a quarter of an hour had passed when the little man caught another chub and another almost immediately, and another five minutes later.

Renard apologized, "I'm sorry, I got carried away with my anger." Just fifteen minutes later, the little man caught another chub, then another right after, and another five minutes after that.

"The tears were in my eyes, and then I knew that Madame Renard was boiling with rage, for she kept on nagging at me: 'Oh! how horrid! Don't you see that he is robbing you of your fish? Do you think that you will catch anything? Not even a frog, nothing whatever. Why my hands are burning, just to think of it.'

"The tears were in my eyes, and then I realized that Madame Renard was fuming with anger, because she kept nagging me: 'Oh! how awful! Don't you see he's stealing your fish? Do you really think you'll catch anything? Not even a frog, nothing at all. Just thinking about it makes my hands burn.'"

"But I said to myself: 'Let us wait until twelve o'clock. Then this poaching fellow will go to lunch, and I shall get my place again.' As for me, Monsieur le Président, I lunch on the spot every Sunday; we bring our provisions in Delila. But there! At twelve o'clock, the wretch produced a fowl out of a newspaper, and while he was eating, actually he caught another chub!

"But I said to myself: 'Let's wait until noon. Then this poacher will go to lunch, and I'll get my spot back.' As for me, Monsieur le Président, I have lunch right here every Sunday; we bring our food in Delila. But there! At noon, the jerk pulled a chicken out of a newspaper, and while he was eating, he actually caught another chub!"

"Mélie and I had a morsel also, just a thumb-piece, a mere nothing, for our heart was not in it.

"Mélie and I had a small piece too, just a tiny bit, a complete nothing, because we weren’t really into it."

"Then I took up my newspaper, to aid my digestion. Every Sunday I read the Gil Blas in the shade like that, by the side of the water. It is Columbine's day, you know, Columbine who writes the articles in the Gil Blas. I generally put Madame Renard into a passion by pretending to know this Columbine. It is not true, for I do not know her, and have never seen her,[Pg 276] but that does not matter; she writes very well, and then she says things straight out for a woman. She suits me, and there are not many of her sort.

"Then I picked up my newspaper to help with my digestion. Every Sunday, I read the Gil Blas in the shade like this, by the water. It’s Columbine's day, you know, Columbine who writes the articles in the Gil Blas. I usually get Madame Renard all worked up by pretending to know this Columbine. It’s not true; I don’t know her and have never seen her,[Pg 276] but that doesn’t matter; she writes really well, and she speaks her mind for a woman. She’s my kind of person, and there aren’t many like her."

"Well, I began to tease my wife, but she got angry immediately, and very angry, and so I held my tongue, and at that moment our two witnesses who are present here, Monsieur Ladureau and Monsieur Durdent appeared on the other side of the river. We knew each other by sight. The little man began to fish again, and he caught so many that I trembled with vexation, and his wife said: 'It is an uncommonly good spot, and we will come here always Desiré.' As for me, a cold shiver ran down my back, and Madame Renard kept repeating: 'You are not a man; you have the blood of a chicken in your veins;' and suddenly I said to her: 'Look here, I would rather go away, or I shall only be doing something foolish.'

"Okay, I started to tease my wife, but she got really upset right away, and I mean really upset, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. At that moment, our two witnesses who are here, Monsieur Ladureau and Monsieur Durdent, showed up on the other side of the river. We recognized each other. The little guy started fishing again and caught so many that I felt a surge of frustration, and his wife said, 'This is such a great spot; we’ll come here all the time, Desiré.' As for me, I felt a chill run down my spine, and Madame Renard kept saying, 'You’re not a man; you have the blood of a chicken in your veins;' and suddenly I said to her, 'Listen, I’d rather just leave, or I’m going to end up doing something really stupid.'"

"And she whispered to me as if she had put a red-hot iron under my nose: 'You are not a man. Now you are going to run away, and surrender your place! Off you go, Bazaine!'

"And she whispered to me as if she had put a red-hot iron under my nose: 'You are not a man. Now you are going to run away and give up your place! Off you go, Bazaine!'"

"Well, I felt that, but yet I did not move, while the other fellow pulled out a bream, oh! I never saw such a large one before, never! And then my wife began to talk aloud, as if she were thinking, and you can see her trickery. She said: 'That is what one might call stolen fish, seeing that we baited the place ourselves. At any rate, they ought to give us back the money we have spent on bait.'

"Well, I felt that, but I still didn’t move, while the other guy pulled out a bream; oh! I’ve never seen such a big one before, never! And then my wife started talking out loud, as if she were thinking, and you could see her tricks. She said: 'That’s what you might call stolen fish, since we baited the spot ourselves. At the very least, they should refund us for the money we spent on bait.'"

"Then the fat woman in the cotton dress said in turn: 'Do you mean to call us thieves, Madame?' And they began to explain, and then they came to words. Oh! Lord! those creatures know some good ones.[Pg 277] They shouted so loud, that our two witnesses, who were on the other bank, began to call out by way of a joke: 'Less noise over there; you will prevent your husbands from fishing.'

"Then the plump woman in the cotton dress said in response, 'Are you calling us thieves, Madam?' They started to explain, and soon it turned into an argument. Oh my! Those folks had some great comebacks. They shouted so loudly that our two witnesses, who were on the other bank, started to joke, 'Tone it down over there; you'll scare your husbands away from fishing.'[Pg 277]

"The fact is that neither of us moved any more than if we had been two tree-stumps. We remained there, with our noses over the water, as if we had heard nothing, but by Jove, we heard all the same. 'You are a mere liar.—You are nothing better than a streetwalker.—You are only a trollop.—You are a regular strumpet.' And so on, and so on; a sailor could not have said more.

"The truth is that neither of us moved any more than if we were two tree stumps. We stayed there, with our noses over the water, as if we hadn’t heard anything, but wow, we heard it all the same. ‘You're just a liar. You're nothing better than a streetwalker. You're just a trollop. You're a total strumpet.’ And so on, and so on; a sailor couldn't have said more."

"Suddenly I heard a noise behind me, and turned round. It was the other one, the fat woman, who had fallen onto my wife with her parasol. Whack! whack! Mélie got two of them, but she was furious, and she hits hard when she is in a rage, so she caught the fat woman by the hair and then, thump, thump, and slaps in the face rained down like ripe plums. I should have let them go on; women among themselves; men among themselves; it does not do to mix the blows, but the little man in the linen jacket jumped up like a devil and was going to rush at my wife. Ah! no, no, not that my friend! I caught the gentleman with the end of my fist, and crash, crash, one on the nose, the other in the stomach. He threw up his arms and legs and fell on his back into the river, just into the hole.

Suddenly, I heard a noise behind me and turned around. It was the other one, the overweight woman, who had fallen onto my wife with her parasol. Whack! whack! Mélie got two hits in, but she was furious, and she hits hard when she's angry, so she grabbed the overweight woman by the hair and then, thump, thump, slapped her in the face like ripe plums falling down. I should have let them handle it; women should deal with women, and men with men; it’s not good to mix the fights, but the little guy in the linen jacket jumped up like a devil and was about to rush at my wife. Ah! No, no, not that, my friend! I caught the guy with the edge of my fist, and crash, crash, one to the nose, the other to the stomach. He threw up his arms and legs and fell on his back into the river, right into the hole.

"I should have fished him out most certainly, Monsieur le Président, if I had had the time. But unfortunately the fat woman got the better of it, and she was drubbing Mélie terribly. I know that I ought not to have assisted her while the man was drinking his fill, but I never thought that he would drown, and said to myself: 'Bah, it will cool him.'[Pg 278]

"I definitely would have pulled him out, Mr. President, if I had had the time. But unfortunately, the fat woman got the upper hand, and she was beating up Mélie badly. I know I shouldn't have helped her while the man was drinking so much, but I never thought he would drown and told myself, 'Oh, it'll cool him off.'[Pg 278]

"I therefore ran up to the women to separate them, and all I received was scratches and bites. Good Lord, what creatures! Well, it took me five minutes, and perhaps ten to separate those two viragoes, and when I turned round, there was nothing more to be seen, and the water was as smooth as a lake, while the others yonder kept shouting: 'Fish him out!' and though it was all very well to say that, I cannot swim and still less dive!

"I rushed over to the women to break them up, and all I got were scratches and bites. Good grief, what wild creatures! It took me about five to maybe ten minutes to separate those two fierce women, and when I turned around, there was nothing left to see, and the water was as calm as a lake, while the others over there kept shouting, 'Fish him out!' And while it was easy for them to say that, I can't swim and definitely can't dive!"

"At last the man from the dam came, and two gentlemen with boat hooks, but it had taken over a quarter of an hour. He was found at the bottom of the hole in eight feet of water, as I have said, but he had got it, the poor little man in his linen suit! There are the facts, such as I have sworn to. I am innocent, on my honor."

"Finally, the guy from the dam showed up, along with two men with boat hooks, but it took more than fifteen minutes. He was discovered at the bottom of the hole in eight feet of water, just like I said, but he had it, the poor little guy in his linen suit! Those are the facts, as I’ve testified. I am innocent, I swear on my honor."


The witnesses having deposed to the same effect, the accused was acquitted.

The witnesses testified in the same way, so the accused was found not guilty.


SAVED

The little Marquise de Rennedon came rushing in like a ball smashing a window, and she began to laugh before she spoke, to laugh until she cried, like she had done a month previously, when she had told her friend that she had betrayed the marquis in order to have her revenge, and only once, because he was really too stupid and too jealous.

The young Marquise de Rennedon burst in like a ball breaking a window, laughing before she even said a word, laughing until she cried, just like she had a month ago when she told her friend that she had betrayed the marquis for revenge, and only once, because he was really too foolish and too jealous.

The little Baroness de Grangerie had thrown the book which she was reading on the sofa, and looked at Annette curiously. She was already laughing herself, and at last she asked:

The little Baroness de Grangerie had tossed the book she was reading onto the sofa and looked at Annette with curiosity. She was already laughing, and finally, she asked:

"What have you been doing now?" "Oh! ... my dear!... my dear! it is too funny ... too funny.... Just fancy ... I am saved!... saved!... saved!"... "How do you mean, saved!" "Yes, saved!" "From what?" "From my husband, my dear, saved! Delivered! free! free! free!" "How free? in what?" "In what? Divorce! Yes, a divorce! I have my divorce!" "You are divorced?" "No, not yet; how stupid you are! One does not get divorced in three hours! But I have my proofs that he has deceived me ... caught in the very act ... just think!... in the very act.... I have got him tight...." "Oh! do tell me all about it! So he deceived you?" "Yes, that is to say no ... [Pg 280]yes and no ... I do not know. At any rate, I have proofs, and that is the chief thing." "How did you manage it?"

"What have you been up to now?" "Oh! ... my dear!... my dear! It's just too funny ... too funny... Can you believe it ... I’m saved!... saved!... saved!"... "What do you mean, saved?" "Yes, saved!" "Saved from what?" "From my husband, my dear, saved! Delivered! Free! Free! Free!" "How free? Free in what way?" "In what way? Divorce! Yes, a divorce! I have my divorce!" "You’re divorced?" "No, not yet; how clueless can you be! You don’t get divorced in three hours! But I have proof that he’s cheated on me ... caught in the act ... can you imagine!... in the very act... I’ve got him." "Oh! You have to tell me everything! So he did cheat on you?" "Well, yes and no ... I don’t know. Anyway, I have proof, and that’s what matters most." "How did you manage that?"

"How did I manage it?... This is how! I have been energetic, very energetic. For the last three months he has been odious, altogether odious, brutal, coarse, a despot, in one word, vile. So I said to myself: This cannot last, I must have a divorce! But how? for it is not very easy? I tried to make him beat me, but he would not. He put me out from morning till night, made me go out when I did not wish to, and to remain at home when I wanted to dine out; he made my life unbearable for me from one week's end to the other, but he never struck me.

"How did I manage it?... Here's how! I have been really energetic, super energetic. For the last three months he has been unbearable, completely unbearable, brutal, rough, a tyrant—in short, awful. So I thought: This can't go on, I need a divorce! But how? It's not that simple. I tried to provoke him into hitting me, but he wouldn't. He kept me out from morning till night, forced me to go out when I didn’t want to, and made me stay in when I wanted to go out for dinner; he made my life miserable week in and week out, but he never laid a finger on me."

"Then I tried to find out whether he had a mistress. Yes, he had one, but he took a thousand precautions in going to see her, and they could never be caught together. Guess what I did then?" "I cannot guess." "Oh! you could never guess. I asked my brother to procure me a photograph of the creature." "Of your husband's mistress?" "Yes. It cost Jacques fifteen louis, the price of an evening, from seven o'clock until midnight, including a dinner, at three louis an hour, and he obtained the photograph into the bargain." "It appears to me that he might have obtained it anyhow by means of some artifice and without ... without ... without being obliged to take the original at the same time." "Oh! she is pretty, and Jacques did not mind the least. And then, I wanted some details about her, physical details about her figure, her breast, her complexion, a thousand things, in fact."

"Then I tried to find out if he had a mistress. Yes, he did, but he was super careful about going to see her, and they could never be caught together. Guess what I did next?" "I can't guess." "Oh! you'd never guess. I asked my brother to get me a photo of the woman." "Of your husband's mistress?" "Yes. It cost Jacques fifteen louis, which covered an evening from seven until midnight, including dinner, at three louis an hour, and he got the photo on top of that." "It seems like he could have just gotten it through some trick without... without... without having to meet the woman himself." "Oh! she’s pretty, and Jacques didn’t mind at all. Plus, I wanted some details about her—physical details about her figure, her breasts, her complexion, a thousand things, really."

"I do not understand you." "You shall see. When I had learned all that I wanted to know, I went[Pg 281] to a ... how shall I put it ... to a man of business ... you know ... one of those men who transact business of all sorts ... agents of ... of ... of publicity and complicity ... one of those men ... well, you understand what I mean." "Pretty nearly, I think. And what did you say to him?" "I said to him, showing the photograph of Clarisse (her name is Clarisse): 'Monsieur, I want a lady's maid who resembles this photograph. I require one who is pretty, elegant, neat and sharp. I will pay her whatever is necessary, and if it costs me ten thousand francs so much the worse. I shall not require her for more than three months.'

"I don't understand you." "You'll see. Once I learned everything I needed to know, I went to a... how should I say it... a businessman... you know... one of those guys who handle all kinds of transactions... agents of... well, publicity and complicity... one of those guys... you get what I mean." "Pretty much, I think. And what did you tell him?" "I showed him the photograph of Clarisse (that’s her name) and said, 'Sir, I need a lady's maid who looks like this. I need someone who's pretty, elegant, neat, and sharp. I’ll pay whatever it takes, and if it costs me ten thousand francs, so be it. I won’t need her for more than three months.'"

"The man looked extremely astonished, and said: 'Do you require a maid of an irreproachable character, Madame?' I blushed, and stammered. 'Yes, of course, for honesty.' He continued: ... 'And ... then ... as regards morals....' I did not venture to reply, so I only made a sign with my head, which signified: no. Then suddenly, I comprehended that he had a horrible suspicion and losing my presence of mind, I exclaimed: 'Oh, Monsieur, ... it is for my husband, in order that I may surprise him....'

The man looked really shocked and said: 'Do you need a maid with an impeccable character, Madame?' I blushed and stuttered. 'Yes, definitely, for honesty.' He continued: ... 'And ... then ... regarding morals....' I didn’t dare to answer, so I just nodded, which meant: no. Then suddenly, I realized he had a terrible suspicion, and losing my composure, I exclaimed: 'Oh, Monsieur, ... it’s for my husband, so I can surprise him....'

"Then the man began to laugh, and from his looks I gathered that I had regained his esteem. He even thought I was brave, and I would willingly have made a bet that at that moment he was longing to shake hands with me. However, he said to me: 'In a week, Madame, I shall have what you require; I will answer for my success, and you shall not pay me until I have suc[Pg 282]ceeded. So this is a photograph of your husband's mistress?' 'Yes, Monsieur,' 'A handsome woman, and not too stout. And what scent?'

"Then the man started laughing, and from his expression, I realized I had won back his respect. He even believed I was brave, and I would have bet that at that moment he wanted to shake hands with me. However, he said, 'In a week, Madame, I’ll have what you need; I guarantee my success, and you won't pay me until I’ve succeeded. So, this is a photo of your husband’s mistress?' 'Yes, Monsieur,' 'A beautiful woman, and not too heavy. What perfume does she wear?'"

"I did not understand, and repeated: 'What scent?' He smiled: 'Yes, Madame, the perfume is essential to seduce a man, for it unconsciously brings to his mind certain reminiscences which dispose him to action; the perfume creates an obscure confusion in his mind, and disturbs and enervates him by recalling his pleasures to him. You must also try to find out what your husband is in the habit of eating when he dines with his lady, and you might give him the same dishes the day you catch him. Oh! we have got him, Madame, we have got him.'

"I didn’t get it and asked again: 'What scent?' He smiled and said, 'Yes, Madame, the perfume is crucial for attracting a man because it unknowingly triggers memories that make him more likely to act; the scent creates a vague confusion in his mind and weakens him by reminding him of his pleasures. You should also try to find out what your husband usually eats when he dines with his lady, and you might serve him the same dishes the day you catch him. Oh! We’ve got him, Madame, we’ve got him.'"

"I went away delighted, for here I had lighted on a very intelligent man.

I walked away feeling thrilled because I had found a really smart guy.

"Three days later, I saw a tall, dark girl arrive at my house; she was very handsome and her looks were modest and bold at the same time, the peculiar look of a female rake. She behaved very properly towards me, and as I did not exactly know what she was, I called her Mademoiselle, but she said immediately: 'Oh! pray, Madame, only call me Rose.' And she began to talk.

"Three days later, I saw a tall, dark girl arrive at my house; she was very attractive, with a combination of modesty and confidence in her appearance, the unique look of a female libertine. She acted very appropriately towards me, and since I wasn't sure what to call her, I referred to her as Mademoiselle, but she quickly responded, 'Oh! Please, Madame, just call me Rose.' And she started to talk."

"'Well, Rose, you know why you have come here?' 'I can guess it, Madame.' 'Very good, my girl ... and that will not ... be too much bother for you?' 'Oh! madame, this will be the eighth divorce that I shall have caused; I am used to it.' 'Why, that is capital. Will it take you long to succeed?' 'Oh! Madame, that depends entirely on Monsieur's temperament. When I have seen Monsieur for[Pg 283] five minutes alone I shall be able to tell you exactly.' 'You will see him soon, my child, but I must tell you that he is not handsome.' 'That does not matter to me, Madame. I have already separated some very ugly ones. But I must ask you, Madame, whether you have discovered his favorite perfume?' 'Yes, Rose,—verbena.' 'So much the better, Madame, for I am also very fond of that scent! Can you also tell me, Madame, whether Monsieur's mistress wears silk underclothing and nightdresses?' 'No, my child, cambric and lace.' 'Oh! then she is altogether of superior station, for silk underclothing is getting quite common.' 'What you say is quite true!' 'Well, Madame, I will enter your service.' And so, as a matter of fact, she did immediately, and as if she had done nothing else all her life.

"'Well, Rose, do you know why you're here?' 'I have an idea, Madame.' 'Very good, my girl... and that won't be too much trouble for you?' 'Oh! Madame, this will be the eighth divorce I've caused; I'm used to it.' 'Well, that's great. Will it take you long to succeed?' 'Oh! Madame, that completely depends on Monsieur's temperament. After I've been alone with Monsieur for[Pg 283] five minutes, I’ll be able to tell you exactly.' 'You'll see him soon, my child, but I must tell you he's not handsome.' 'That doesn't bother me, Madame. I've already separated some very ugly ones. But I must ask you, Madame, have you found out his favorite perfume?' 'Yes, Rose—it’s verbena.' 'That's perfect, Madame, because I also really like that scent! Can you also tell me, Madame, whether Monsieur's mistress wears silk underwear and nightgowns?' 'No, my child, she wears cambric and lace.' 'Oh! Then she is definitely of a higher status, since silk underwear is becoming quite common.' 'What you say is absolutely true!' 'Well, Madame, I will join your service.' And so, in fact, she did right away, as if she had done nothing else her whole life."

"An hour later my husband came home. Rose did not even raise her eyes to him, but he raised his eyes to her. She already smelt strongly of verbena, and in five minutes she left the room, and he immediately asked me: 'Who is that girl?' 'Why ... my new lady's maid.' 'Where did you pick her up?' 'Baroness de Grangerie got her for me with the best references.' 'Ah! she is rather pretty!' 'Do you think so?' 'Why, yes ... for a lady's maid.'

An hour later, my husband came home. Rose didn't even look at him, but he looked at her. She already smelled strongly of verbena, and within five minutes, she left the room. He immediately asked me, "Who is that girl?" "Well ... she's my new lady's maid." "Where did you find her?" "Baroness de Grangerie got her for me with excellent references." "Ah! She's quite pretty!" "Do you think so?" "Yeah ... for a lady's maid."

"I was delighted, for I felt that he was already biting, and that same evening Rose said to me: 'I can now promise you that it will not take more than a fortnight. Monsieur is very easily caught!' 'Ah! you have tried already?' 'No, Madame, he only asked what my name was ... so that he might hear what my voice was like.' 'Very well, my dear Rose.[Pg 284] Get on as quick as you can.' 'Do not be alarmed, Madame; I shall only resist long enough not to make myself depreciated.'

"I was thrilled because I thought he was already getting interested, and that evening Rose told me, 'I can now promise you it won’t take more than two weeks. He’s really easy to catch!' 'Oh! Have you tried already?' 'No, Madame, he just asked what my name was... so he could hear my voice.' 'Alright, my dear Rose.[Pg 284] Move as quickly as you can.' 'Don't worry, Madame; I’ll only hold out long enough so I don’t make myself seem less valuable.'

"At the end of a week my husband scarcely ever went out; I saw him roaming about the house the whole afternoon, and what was most significant in the matter was, that he no longer prevented me from going out. And I, I was out of doors nearly the whole day long, ... in order ... in order to leave him at liberty.

"At the end of the week, my husband hardly ever went out; I saw him wandering around the house all afternoon, and what stood out the most was that he no longer stopped me from going out. And I, I was outside nearly all day long, ... to ... to give him some space."

"On the ninth day, while Rose was undressing me, she said to me with a timid air: 'It happened this morning, Madame.' I was rather surprised, or rather overcome even, not at the part itself, but at the way in which she told me, and I stammered out: 'And ... and ... it went off well?' 'Oh! yes, very well, Madame. For the last three days he has been pressing me, but I did not wish matters to proceed too quickly. You will tell me when you want us to be caught, Madame.' 'Yes, certainly. Here!... let us say Thursday.' 'Very well, Madame, I shall grant nothing more until then, so as to keep Monsieur on the alert.' 'You are sure not to fail?' 'Oh! quite sure, Madame. I will excite him, so as to make him be there at the very moment which you may appoint.' 'Let us say five o'clock, then.' 'Very well, Madame, and where?' 'Well ... in my bedroom.' 'Very good, Madame, in your bedroom.'

"On the ninth day, while Rose was helping me get undressed, she said to me shyly, 'It happened this morning, Madame.' I was a bit taken aback, or even overwhelmed, not by the event itself, but by the way she said it. I stammered, 'And... and... it went well?' 'Oh yes, very well, Madame. He’s been pushing me for the last three days, but I didn’t want to rush things. Just let me know when you want us to be caught, Madame.' 'Yes, of course. Let’s say Thursday.' 'Alright, Madame, I won’t give in to anything more until then, to keep Monsieur on his toes.' 'Are you sure you won’t mess it up?' 'Oh, absolutely sure, Madame. I’ll tease him to make sure he’s there right at the moment you decide.' 'Let’s say five o’clock, then.' 'Okay, Madame, and where?' 'Well... in my bedroom.' 'Sounds good, Madame, in your bedroom.'"

"You will understand what I did then, my dear. I went and fetched Mamma and Papa first of all, and then my uncle d'Orvelin, the President, and Monsieur Raplet, the Judge, my husband's friend. I had not told them what I was going to show them, but I made[Pg 285] them all go on tiptoe as far as the door of my room. I waited until five o'clock exactly, and oh! how my heart beat! I had made the porter come upstairs as well, so as to have an additional witness! And then ... and then at the moment when the clock began to strike, I opened the door wide.... Ah! ah! ah! Here he was evidently, ... it was quite evident, my dear.... Oh! what a face!... if you had only seen his face!... And he turned round, the idiot! Oh! how funny he looked.... I laughed, I laughed.... And papa was angry and wanted to give my husband a beating.... And the porter, a good servant, helped him to dress himself ... before us ... before us.... He buttoned his braces for him ... what a joke it was!... As for Rose, she was perfect, absolutely perfect.... She cried ... oh! she cried very well. She is an invaluable girl.... If you ever want her, don't forget!

"You'll understand what I did then, my dear. I went to get Mom and Dad first, and then my uncle d'Orvelin, the President, and Monsieur Raplet, the Judge, who is my husband's friend. I hadn’t told them what I was going to show them, but I had them all tiptoe to the door of my room. I waited until exactly five o'clock, and oh! how my heart raced! I had the porter come upstairs too, just to have an extra witness! And then... at the moment when the clock started striking, I swung the door wide open... Ah! ah! ah! There he was clearly… it was so obvious, my dear… Oh! what a face!... if you had only seen his face!... And he turned around, the fool! Oh! how funny he looked... I laughed, I laughed... And Dad was angry and wanted to give my husband a beating... And the porter, a good servant, helped him get dressed... in front of us... in front of us... He buttoned his braces for him... what a joke it was!... As for Rose, she was perfect, absolutely perfect... She cried... oh! she cried so well. She's an invaluable girl... If you ever need her, don't forget!"

"And here I am.... I came immediately to tell you of the affair ... directly. I am free. Long live divorce!"

"And here I am.... I came right away to tell you about the situation ... straight up. I'm free. Cheers to divorce!"

And she began to dance in the middle of the drawing-room, while the little baroness, who was thoughtful and vexed, said:

And she started to dance in the middle of the living room, while the little baroness, who was deep in thought and annoyed, said:

"Why did you not invite me to see it?"

"Why didn't you invite me to see it?"


BELLFLOWER[17]

How strange those old recollections are which haunt us, without our being able to get rid of them!

How bizarre those old memories are that linger with us, even though we can't shake them off!

This one is so very old that I cannot understand how it has clung so vividly and tenaciously to my memory. Since then I have seen so many sinister things, which were either affecting or terrible, that I am astonished at not being able to pass a single day without the face of Mother Bellflower recurring to my mind's eye, just as I knew her formerly, now so long ago, when I was ten or twelve years old.

This memory is so old that I can’t believe it has stuck in my mind so clearly and stubbornly. Since then, I’ve witnessed so many dark and frightening things that I’m surprised I can’t go a single day without picturing Mother Bellflower's face, just like I did back when I was ten or twelve years old.

She was an old seamstress, who came to my parents house once a week, every Thursday to mend the linen. My parents lived in one of those country houses called châteaux, and which are merely old houses with pointed roofs, which are surrounded by three or four farms.

She was an elderly seamstress who came to my parents' house once a week, every Thursday, to mend the linen. My parents lived in one of those country houses called châteaux, which are just old homes with pointed roofs, surrounded by three or four farms.

The village, a large village, almost a small market town, was a few hundred yards off, and lay closely round the church, a red brick church, which had become black with age.

The village, a large one—almost like a small market town—was just a few hundred yards away, clustered closely around the church, a red brick building that had turned black with age.

Well, every Thursday Mother Bellflower came between half-past six and seven in the morning, and went immediately into the linen-room and began to work. She was a tall, thin, bearded or rather hairy woman, for she had a beard all over her face, a surprising, an unexpected beard, growing in tufts, in curly bunches, which looked as if they had been sown by a madman[Pg 287] over that great face of a gendarme in petticoats. She had them on her nose, under her nose, round her nose, on her chin, on her cheeks; and her eyebrows, which were extraordinarily thick and long, and quite gray, bushy and bristling, looked exactly like a pair of moustaches stuck on there by mistake.

Well, every Thursday, Mother Bellflower would arrive between 6:30 and 7:00 in the morning and go straight to the linen room to start working. She was a tall, thin woman with a beard, or rather a lot of hair on her face—surprising and unexpected. Her beard grew in tufts and curly bunches, as if a madman had sown it across her large face that resembled a gendarme in a skirt. She had hair on her nose, below her nose, around her nose, on her chin, and on her cheeks; her eyebrows were extraordinarily thick, long, and completely gray, bushy and bristling, looking just like a pair of mustaches that had been stuck on by mistake.[Pg 287]

She limped, but not like lame people generally do, but like a ship at anchor. When she planted her great, bony, swerving body on her sound leg, she seemed to be preparing to mount some enormous wave, and then suddenly she dipped as if to disappear in an abyss, and buried herself in the ground. Her walk reminded one of a storm, as she balanced herself at the same time, and her head, which was always covered with an enormous white cap, whose ribbons fluttered down her back, seemed to traverse the horizon from North to South and from South to North, at each of her movements.

She limped, but not like people usually do, but like a ship at anchor. When she planted her large, bony, swaying body on her good leg, she looked like she was getting ready to ride some huge wave, and then suddenly she dipped as if to vanish into an abyss, and sank into the ground. Her walk reminded one of a storm, as she balanced herself at the same time, and her head, always covered with a huge white cap, whose ribbons fluttered down her back, seemed to sweep across the horizon from North to South and from South to North with each of her movements.

I adored Mother Bellflower. As soon as I was up I went into the linen-room, where I found her installed at work, with a foot-warmer under her feet. As soon as I arrived, she made me take the foot-warmer and sit upon it, so that I might not catch cold in that large, chilly room under the roof.

I loved Mother Bellflower. As soon as I got up, I went into the linen room, where I found her working, with a foot warmer under her feet. When I got there, she insisted I take the foot warmer and sit on it, so I wouldn't get cold in that big, chilly room under the roof.

She told me stories, while mending the linen with her long crooked nimble fingers; her eyes behind her magnifying spectacles, for age had impaired her sight, appeared enormous to me, strangely profound, double.

She shared stories with me while stitching the linen with her long, crooked, nimble fingers. Her eyes, magnified by her glasses—since age had diminished her vision—looked enormous to me, oddly deep, almost like they were doubled.

She had, as far as I can remember, the things which she told me and by which my childish heart was moved, the large heart of a poor woman. She told me what had happened in the village, how a cow had escaped from the cowhouse and had been found the next morning in front of Prosper Malet's mill, looking at the[Pg 288] sails turning, or about a hen's egg, which had been found in the church belfry without anyone being able to understand what creature had been there to lay it, or the story of Jean-Jean Pila's dog, who had been ten leagues to bring back his master's breeches, which a tramp had stolen while they were hanging up to dry out of doors, after he had been in the rain. She told me these simple adventures in such a manner, that in my mind they assumed the proportions of never-to-be-forgotten dramas, of grand and mysterious poems; and the ingenious stories invented by the poets which my mother told me in the evening had none of the flavor, none of the fullness nor of the vigor of the peasant woman's narratives.

She had, as far as I remember, the stories she shared with me that touched my young heart, the big heart of a poor woman. She told me what had happened in the village, how a cow had escaped from the barn and was found the next morning in front of Prosper Malet's mill, staring at the[Pg 288] turning sails, or about a hen's egg discovered in the church belfry without anyone knowing what creature had laid it, or the tale of Jean-Jean Pila's dog, who had traveled ten leagues to bring back his master's pants, which a tramp had stolen while they were drying outside after the rain. She recounted these simple adventures in such a way that they transformed in my mind into unforgettable dramas, grand and mysterious poems; and the clever stories created by the poets that my mother told me in the evenings lacked the depth, richness, and energy of the peasant woman's tales.

Well, one Thursday, when I had spent all the morning in listening to Mother Clochette, I wanted to go up stairs to her again during the day after picking hazelnuts with the manservant in the wood behind the farm. I remember it all as clearly as what happened only yesterday.

Well, one Thursday, after spending the whole morning listening to Mother Clochette, I wanted to go upstairs to see her again later, after picking hazelnuts with the servant in the woods behind the farm. I remember it all as clearly as if it happened just yesterday.

On opening the door of the linen-room, I saw the old seamstress lying on the ground by the side of her chair, with her face to the ground and her arms stretched out, but still holding her needle in one hand and one of my shirts in the other. One of her legs in a blue stocking, the longer one, no doubt, was extended under her chair, and her spectacles glistened against the wall, as they had rolled away from her.

When I opened the door to the linen room, I saw the old seamstress lying on the floor beside her chair, face down with her arms stretched out. She still held her needle in one hand and one of my shirts in the other. One of her legs, the longer one in a blue stocking, was stretched out under her chair, and her glasses shone against the wall, having rolled away from her.

I ran away uttering shrill cries. They all came running, and in a few minutes I was told that Mother Clochette was dead.

I ran away, screaming loudly. They all came rushing over, and in a few minutes, they told me that Mother Clochette had died.

I cannot describe the profound, poignant, terrible emotion which stirred my childish heart. I went[Pg 289] slowly down into the drawing-room and went and hid myself in a dark corner, in the depths of a great, old armchair, where I knelt and wept. I remained there for a long time no doubt, for night came on. Suddenly somebody came in with a lamp, without seeing me, however, and I heard my father and mother talking with the medical man, whose voice I recognized.

I can't put into words the deep, emotional turmoil that stirred my young heart. I slowly made my way down into the living room and hid in a dark corner, deep within a big, old armchair, where I knelt and cried. I was there for a long time, probably until night fell. Then, suddenly, someone came in with a lamp, not noticing me, and I could hear my parents talking with the doctor, whose voice I recognized.

He had been sent for immediately, and he was explaining the causes of the accident, of which I understood nothing, however. Then he sat down and had a glass of liquor and biscuit.

He was called in right away, and he was explaining what caused the accident, but I didn't understand any of it. Then he sat down and had a drink and a biscuit.

He went on talking, and what he then said will remain engraved on my mind until I die! I think that I can give the exact words which he used.

He kept talking, and what he said next will stick with me for the rest of my life! I believe I can recall his exact words.

"Ah!" said he, "the poor woman! She broke her leg the day of my arrival here, and I had only not even had time to wash my hands after getting off the diligence before I was sent for in all haste, for it was a bad case, very bad.

"Ah!" he said, "the poor woman! She broke her leg the day I arrived here, and I hadn’t even had time to wash my hands after getting off the coach before I was urgently called, because it was a serious situation, really serious."

"She was seventeen, and a pretty girl, very pretty! Would any one believe it? I have never told her story before, and nobody except myself and one other person, who is no longer living in this part of the country, ever knew it. Now that she is dead, I may be less discreet.

"She was seventeen and a really pretty girl, super pretty! Would anyone believe it? I’ve never shared her story before, and nobody except for me and one other person, who no longer lives around here, ever knew it. Now that she’s gone, I can be less careful."

"Just then a young assistant teacher came to live in the village; he was good-looking and had the bearing of a sub-officer. All the girls ran after him, and he acted the disdainful, and besides that, he was very much afraid of his superior, the schoolmaster, old Grabu, who occasionally got out of bed the wrong foot first.

"Just then a young assistant teacher moved to the village; he was attractive and carried himself like a junior officer. All the girls chased after him, and he played hard to get, but on top of that, he was really afraid of his boss, the schoolmaster, old Grabu, who sometimes got out of bed on the wrong side."

"Old Grabu already employed pretty Hortense, who has just died here, and who was afterwards nicknamed[Pg 290] Clochette. The assistant master singled out the pretty young girl, who was no doubt flattered at being chosen by this impregnable conqueror; at any rate, she fell in love with him, and he succeeded in persuading her to give him a first meeting in the hay-loft behind the school, at night, after she had done her day's sewing.

"Old Grabu already had pretty Hortense working here, who just passed away and was later nicknamed[Pg 290] Clochette. The assistant teacher noticed the attractive young girl, who was likely flattered to be picked by this seemingly invincible guy; in any case, she fell in love with him, and he managed to convince her to meet him for the first time in the hayloft behind the school at night, after she had finished her sewing for the day."

"She pretended to go home, but instead of going downstairs when she left the Grabu's, she went upstairs and hid among the hay, to wait for her lover. He soon joined her, and he was beginning to say pretty things to her, when the door of the hay-loft opened and the schoolmaster appeared, and asked: 'What are you doing up there, Sigisbert?' Feeling sure that he would be caught, the young schoolmaster lost his presence of mind and replied stupidly: 'I came up here to rest a little among the bundles of hay, Monsieur Grabu.'

"She pretended to go home, but instead of going downstairs when she left the Grabus', she went upstairs and hid in the hay, waiting for her lover. He soon joined her, and he was starting to say sweet things to her when the door of the hayloft opened and the schoolmaster appeared, asking, 'What are you doing up there, Sigisbert?' Realizing he was about to be caught, the young schoolmaster panicked and replied clumsily, 'I came up here to rest a bit among the hay bales, Mr. Grabu.'"

"The loft was very large and absolutely dark, and Sigisbert pushed the frightened girl to the further end and said: 'Go there and hide yourself. I shall lose my situation, so get away and hide yourself.'

"The loft was huge and completely dark, and Sigisbert pushed the scared girl to the far end and said: 'Go over there and hide. I'll lose my job, so just get away and hide.'"

"When the schoolmaster heard the whispering, he continued: 'Why, you are not by yourself?' 'Yes, I am, Monsieur Grabu!' 'But you are not, for you are talking.' 'I swear I am, Monsieur Grabu.' 'I will soon find out,' the old man replied, and double-locking the door, he went down to get a light.

"When the schoolmaster heard the whispering, he continued: 'Why, you aren’t alone, are you?' 'Yes, I am, Monsieur Grabu!' 'But you’re not, because you’re talking.' 'I swear I am, Monsieur Grabu.' 'I’ll find out soon enough,' the old man replied, and after double-locking the door, he went to get a light."

"Then the young man, who was a coward such as one frequently meets, lost his head, and he repeated, having grown furious all of a sudden: 'Hide yourself, so that he may not find you. You will deprive me of my bread for my whole life; you will ruin my whole career.... Do hide yourself!' They could hear the key turning in the lock again, and Hortense[Pg 291] ran to the window, which looked out onto the street, opened it quickly, and then in a low and determined voice she said: 'You will come and pick me up when he is gone,' and she jumped out.

"Then the young man, who was a coward like so many others, lost his cool, and suddenly furious, he shouted, 'Get lost, so he doesn’t find you. You’ll take away my livelihood for good; you’ll ruin my whole career... Just get away!' They could hear the key turning in the lock again, and Hortense[Pg 291] rushed to the window that faced the street, opened it quickly, and in a quiet yet firm voice she said, 'Come get me when he’s gone,' and she jumped out."

Old Grabu found nobody, and went down again in great surprise, and a quarter of an hour later Monsieur Sigisbert came to me and related his adventure. The girl had remained at the foot of the wall unable to get up, as she had fallen from the second story, and I went with him to fetch her. It was raining in torrents, and I brought the unfortunate girl home with me, for the right leg was broken in three places, and the bones had come out through the flesh. She did not complain, and merely said, with admirable resignation: 'I am punished, well punished!'

Old Grabu found no one and went back down in shock. A little while later, Monsieur Sigisbert came to me and shared what had happened. The girl had stayed at the bottom of the wall, unable to climb up after falling from the second story, so I went with him to get her. It was pouring rain, and I took the poor girl home with me since her right leg was broken in three places, and the bones were sticking out through her skin. She didn't complain, simply saying, with remarkable acceptance: 'I am punished, well punished!'

"I sent for assistance and for the workgirl's friends and told them a made-up story of a runaway carriage which had knocked her down and lamed her, outside my door. They believed me, and the gendarmes for a whole month tried in vain to find the author of this accident.

"I called for help and for the workgirl's friends and told them a fabricated story about a runaway carriage that had knocked her down and injured her right outside my door. They bought it, and the cops spent a whole month trying unsuccessfully to find out who caused the accident."

"That is all! And I say that this woman was a heroine, and belonged to the race of those who accomplished the grandest deeds in history.

"That's it! I say this woman was a heroine and part of the group that achieved the greatest deeds in history."

"That was her only love affair, and she died a virgin. She was a martyr, a noble soul, a sublimely devoted woman! And if I did not absolutely admire her, I should not have told you this story, which I would never tell anyone during her life: you understand why."

"That was her only love affair, and she died a virgin. She was a martyr, a noble soul, a deeply devoted woman! And if I didn’t absolutely admire her, I wouldn’t have shared this story, which I would never have told anyone while she was alive: you get why."

The doctor ceased; Mamma cried and Papa said some words which I did not catch; then they left the room, and I remained on my knees in the armchair and[Pg 292] sobbed, while I heard a strange noise of heavy footsteps and something knocking against the side of the staircase.

The doctor stopped; Mom cried and Dad said some words I didn’t catch; then they left the room, and I stayed on my knees in the armchair and[Pg 292]sobbed, while I heard a strange sound of heavy footsteps and something banging against the side of the staircase.

They were carrying away Clochette's body.

They were taking Clochette's body away.


THE MARQUIS DE FUMEROL

Roger de Toumeville was sitting astride a chair in the midst of his friends and talking; he held a cigar in his hand, and from time to time took a whiff and blew out a small cloud of smoke.

Roger de Toumeville was sitting cross-legged on a chair among his friends, chatting away; he held a cigar in his hand and occasionally took a puff, exhaling a small cloud of smoke.

"We were at dinner when a letter was brought in and my father opened it. You know my father, who thinks that he is king of France ad interim. I call him Don Quixote, because for twelve years he has been running a tilt against the windmill of the Republic, without quite knowing whether it was in the name of the Bourbons or of the Orleans. At present he is holding the lance in the name of the Orleans alone, because there is nobody else but them left. In any case, he thinks himself the first gentleman in France, the best known, the most influential, the head of the party; and as he is an irremovable senator, he thinks that the neighboring kings' thrones are very insecure.

"We were having dinner when a letter came in and my dad opened it. You know my dad, who believes he's the interim king of France. I call him Don Quixote because for twelve years he's been tilting at the windmill of the Republic, not quite sure if he's doing it for the Bourbons or the Orleans. Right now, he's supporting the Orleans only since they’re the last ones left. Either way, he sees himself as the most important gentleman in France, the most well-known, the most influential, and the leader of the party; and since he’s a permanent senator, he believes the thrones of the neighboring kings are pretty unstable."

"As for my mother, she is my father's soul, she is the soul of the kingdom and of religion, the right arm of God, and the scourge of evil-thinkers.

"As for my mother, she is my father's essence, she is the spirit of the kingdom and of faith, the right hand of God, and the bane of those who think evil."

"Well, so a letter was brought in while we were at dinner, and my father opened and read it, and then he said to my mother: 'Your brother is dying.' She grew very pale. My uncle was scarcely ever mentioned in the house, and I did not know him at all; all I knew from public talk was, that he had led, and was still leading, the life of a buffoon. After having spent his fortune with an incalculable number of women, he had only[Pg 294] retained two mistresses, with whom he was living in small apartments in the Rue des Martyrs.

"Well, a letter came in while we were at dinner, and my dad opened it and read it. Then he told my mom, 'Your brother is dying.' She turned very pale. My uncle was hardly ever mentioned in our house, and I didn't know him at all; all I knew from what people said was that he had lived, and was still living, like a clown. After spending his fortune on countless women, he had only[Pg 294] kept two mistresses, with whom he was living in a small apartment on Rue des Martyrs."

"An ex-peer of France and ex-colonel of cavalry, it was said that he believed in neither God nor devil. Not believing, therefore, in a future life he had abused this present life in every way, and he had become the living wound of my mother's heart.

"An ex-peer of France and former colonel of cavalry, he supposedly believed in neither God nor the devil. Not believing in an afterlife, he had misused this life in every way, becoming the living wound of my mother's heart."

"'Give me that letter, Paul,' she said, and when she had read it, I asked for it in my turn. Here it is.

"'Give me that letter, Paul,' she said, and when she finished reading it, I asked for it next. Here it is."

Monsieur le comte, I thinks I ought to lett you knaw that your brother-law, count Fumeroll is going to dye. Perhapps you would make preparations and not forgett that I told you.
Your servant
,
Mélani.

Dear Count, I think I should let you know that your brother-in-law, Count Fumeroll, is going to die. Perhaps you should make preparations and remember that I told you.
Your servant
,
Mélani.

"'We must think,' papa murmured. 'In my position, I ought to watch over your brother's last moments.'

"'We need to think,' Dad murmured. 'In my role, I should keep an eye on your brother's final moments.'"

"Mamma continued: 'I will send for Abbé Poivron and ask his advice, and then I will go to my brother's with the abbé and Roger. Stop here Paul, for you must not compromise yourself, but a woman can, and ought to do these things. But for a politician in your position, it is another matter. It would be a fine thing for one of your opponents to be able to bring one of your most laudable actions up against you.' 'You are right,' my father said. 'Do as you think best, my dear wife.'

"Mama continued, 'I'll call Abbé Poivron and get his advice, and then I’ll go to my brother's with the abbé and Roger. Stay here, Paul, because you shouldn't put yourself in a compromising situation, but a woman can and should handle these things. But for a politician in your position, it's a different story. It would be great for one of your opponents to throw one of your noblest actions back at you.' 'You're right,' my father said. 'Do what you think is best, my dear wife.'"

"A quarter of an hour later, the Abbé Poivron came into the drawing-room, and the situation was explained to him, analyzed and discussed in all its bearings. If the Marquis de Fumerol, one of the greatest names in[Pg 295] France, were to die without the succor of religion, it would assuredly be a terrible blow for the nobility in general, and for the Count de Toumeville in particular, and the freethinkers would be triumphant. The evilly disposed newspapers would sing songs of victory for six months; my mother's name would be dragged through the mire and brought into the prose of Socialistic journals, and my father's would be bespattered. It was impossible that such a thing should occur.

A quarter of an hour later, Abbé Poivron walked into the living room, where the situation was explained, analyzed, and discussed from all angles. If the Marquis de Fumerol, one of the top names in [Pg 295] France, were to die without the support of religion, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow for the nobility in general and for Count de Toumeville in particular, and the nonbelievers would be celebrating. The malicious newspapers would boast about it for six months; my mother's name would be dragged through the mud and featured in the articles of Socialistic journals, and my father's would get splattered as well. It was unthinkable for that to happen.

"A crusade was therefore immediately decided upon, which was to be led by the Abbé Poivron, a little fat, clean, slightly scented priest, a true vicar of a large church in a noble and rich quarter.

"A crusade was therefore immediately decided upon, which was to be led by Abbé Poivron, a short, plump, tidy priest with a hint of fragrance, a true vicar of a large church in an affluent and noble neighborhood."

"The landau was ordered and we started all three, my mother, the Curé and I, to administer the last sacraments to my uncle.

"The landau was ordered, and the three of us—my mother, the Curé, and I—set out to give my uncle the last sacraments."

"It had been decided first of all we should see Madame Mélani who had written the letter, and who was most likely the porter's wife, or my uncle's servant, and I got down as a scout in front of a seven-storied house and went into a dark passage, where I had great difficulty in finding the porter's den. He looked at me distrustfully, and said:

"It was decided that we should first meet Madame Mélani, who had written the letter and was probably the porter's wife or my uncle's servant. I got out as a scout in front of a seven-story building and walked into a dark hallway, where I had a hard time locating the porter's room. He looked at me with suspicion and said:"

"'Madame Mélani, if you please.' 'Don't know her!' 'But I have received a letter from her.' 'That may be, but don't know her. Are you asking for some kept woman?' 'No, a servant probably. She wrote me about a place.' 'A servant?... a servant?... Perhaps it is the Marquis's. Go and see, the fifth story on the left.'

"'Madame Mélani, if you please.' 'I don't know her!' 'But I got a letter from her.' 'That may be, but I don't know her. Are you asking for some woman on the side?' 'No, probably a servant. She wrote to me about a job.' 'A servant?... a servant?... Maybe it's for the Marquis. Go check, it's the fifth floor on the left.'"

"As soon as he found I was not asking for a kept woman, he became more friendly and came as far as[Pg 296] the passage with me. He was a tall, thin man with white whiskers, the manners of a beadle and majestic movements.

"As soon as he realized I wasn't looking for a mistress, he got friendlier and walked with me as far as[Pg 296] the passage. He was a tall, thin guy with white whiskers, a beadle's demeanor, and grand gestures."

"I climbed up a long spiral staircase, whose balusters I did not venture to touch, and I gave three discreet knocks at the left-hand door on the fifth story. It opened immediately, and an enormous dirty woman appeared before me, who barred the entrance with her open arms which she leant against the two doorposts, and grumbled:

"I climbed a long spiral staircase, which I didn’t dare touch the railing of, and I knocked three times softly on the left-hand door on the fifth floor. It opened right away, and a huge, unkempt woman stood in front of me, blocking the entrance with her outstretched arms against the doorframe, grumbling:"

"'What do you want?' 'Are you Madame Mélani?' 'Yes.' 'I am the Viscounte de Toumeville.' 'Ah! All right! Come in.' 'Well, the fact is my mother is downstairs with a priest.' 'Oh! All right; go and bring them up; but take care of the porter.'

"'What do you want?' 'Are you Madame Mélani?' 'Yes.' 'I'm the Viscount de Toumeville.' 'Ah! Okay! Come in.' 'Well, my mother is downstairs with a priest.' 'Oh! Okay; go and bring them up; but watch out for the porter.'"

"I went downstairs and came up again with my mother, who was followed by the abbé, and I fancied that I heard other footsteps behind us. As soon as we were in the kitchen, Mélani offered us chairs, and we all four sat down to deliberate.

I went downstairs and came back up with my mom, who was followed by the abbé, and I thought I heard other footsteps behind us. Once we were in the kitchen, Mélani offered us chairs, and the four of us sat down to discuss.

"'Is he very ill?' my mother asked. 'Oh! yes, Madame; he will not be here long.' 'Does he seem disposed to receive a visit from a priest?' 'Oh! I do not think so.' 'Can I see him?' 'Well ... yes ... Madame ... only ... only ... those young ladies are with him.' 'What young ladies?' 'Why ... why ... his lady friends, of course.' 'Oh!' Mamma had grown scarlet, and the Abbé Poivron had lowered his eyes.

"'Is he very ill?' my mother asked. 'Oh! yes, ma'am; he won't be around much longer.' 'Does he seem willing to see a priest?' 'Oh! I don't think so.' 'Can I see him?' 'Well ... yes ... ma'am ... only ... only ... those young ladies are with him.' 'What young ladies?' 'Well ... his lady friends, of course.' 'Oh!' Mom had turned bright red, and Abbé Poivron had lowered his gaze.

"The affair began to amuse me, and I said: 'Suppose I go in first? I shall see how he receives me, and perhaps I shall be able to prepare his heart for you.'[Pg 297]

"The situation started to entertain me, and I said: 'What if I go in first? I’ll see how he greets me, and maybe I can help get him ready for you.'[Pg 297]

"My mother who did not suspect any trick, replied: 'Yes, go my dear.' But a woman's voice cried out: 'Mélani!'

"My mother, who didn't suspect anything was wrong, replied: 'Yes, go ahead, my dear.' But then a woman's voice shouted: 'Mélani!'"

"The fat servant ran out and said: 'What do you want, Mademoiselle Claire?' 'The omelette, quickly.' 'In a minute, Mademoiselle.' And coming back to us, she explained this summons.

"The chubby servant rushed out and said, 'What do you need, Mademoiselle Claire?' 'The omelette, hurry up.' 'Just a moment, Mademoiselle.' Then she returned to us and explained this request."

"'They ordered a cheese omelette at two o'clock as a slight collation.' And immediately she began to break the eggs into a salad bowl, and began to whip them vigorously, while I went out onto the landing and pulled the bell, so as to announce my official arrival. Mélani opened the door to me, and made me sit down in an ante-room, while she went to tell my uncle, that I had come; then she came back and asked me to go in, while the Abbé hid behind the door, so that he might appear at the first sign.

"They ordered a cheese omelet at two o'clock as a light snack." And right away, she started to crack the eggs into a mixing bowl and whipped them vigorously, while I stepped out onto the landing and rang the bell to officially announce my arrival. Mélani opened the door for me and had me sit in a waiting room while she went to tell my uncle that I had arrived; then she came back and asked me to go in, while the Abbé hid behind the door, ready to appear at the first sign of my entrance.

"I was certainly very much surprised at seeing my uncle, for he was very handsome, very solemn and very elegant, was the old rake.

"I was definitely very surprised to see my uncle, because he was very good-looking, quite serious, and very sophisticated, that old rake."

"Sitting, almost lying in a large armchair, his legs wrapped in blankets, with his hands, his long, white hands, over the arms of the chair, he was waiting death with Biblical dignity. His white beard fell onto his chest, and his hair, which was also white, mingled with it on his cheeks.

"Sitting, almost lying back in a big armchair, his legs wrapped in blankets, with his long, white hands resting on the arms of the chair, he was waiting for death with Biblical dignity. His white beard fell onto his chest, and his hair, which was also white, mingled with it on his cheeks."

"Standing behind his armchair, as if to defend him against me, were two young women, two stout young women, who looked at me with the bold eyes of prostitutes. In their petticoats and morning wrappers, with bare arms, with coal black hair twisted up onto the nape of their neck, with embroidered Oriental slippers which showed their ankles and silk stockings, they looked[Pg 298] like the immoral figures of some symbolical painting, by the side of the dying man. Between the easy-chair and the bed, there was a table covered with a white cloth, on which two plates, two glasses, two forks and two knives, were waiting for the cheese omelette which had been ordered some time before of Mélani.

Standing behind his armchair, as if to shield him from me, were two young women, two robust young women, who looked at me with the daring eyes of sex workers. In their petticoats and morning robes, with bare arms, coal-black hair styled up on the nape of their necks, and embroidered oriental slippers that revealed their ankles and silk stockings, they resembled the risqué figures in some symbolic painting beside the dying man. Between the easy chair and the bed, there was a table covered with a white cloth, on which two plates, two glasses, two forks, and two knives were waiting for the cheese omelette that had been ordered some time ago from Mélani.

"My uncle said in weak, almost breathless but clear voice: 'Good morning, my child: it is rather late in the day to come and see me; our acquaintance will not last long.' I stammered out: 'It was not my fault, uncle,' ... and he replied: 'No; I know that. It is your father and mother's fault more than yours.... How are they?' 'Pretty well, thank you. When they heard that you were ill, they sent me to ask after you.' 'Ah! Why did they not come themselves?'

"My uncle spoke in a weak, almost breathless but clear voice: 'Good morning, my child. It's a bit late in the day to come visit me; our time together won’t be long.' I stammered out, 'It wasn’t my fault, uncle,' ... and he replied, 'No; I know that. It’s more your father and mother’s fault than yours... How are they?' 'Pretty well, thank you. When they heard you were ill, they sent me to check on you.' 'Ah! Why didn’t they come themselves?'"

"I looked up at the two girls and said gently: 'It is not their fault if they could not come, uncle. But it would be difficult for my father, and impossible for my mother to come in here....' The old man did not reply, but raised his hand towards mine, and I took the pale, cold hand and kept it in my own.

"I looked up at the two girls and said softly, 'It's not their fault if they couldn't come, uncle. But it would be hard for my dad, and impossible for my mom to come in here....' The old man didn’t respond, but he raised his hand toward mine, and I took his pale, cold hand and held it in my own."

"The door opened, Mélani came in with the omelette and put it on the table, and the two girls immediately sat down in front of their plates and began to eat without taking their eyes off me. Then I said: 'Uncle, it would be a great pleasure for my mother to embrace you.' 'I also ...' he murmured, 'should like....' He said no more, and I could think of nothing to propose to him, and nothing more was heard except the noise of the plates and that vague movement of eating mouths.

The door opened, Mélani walked in with the omelette and placed it on the table, and the two girls immediately sat down in front of their plates and started eating without taking their eyes off me. Then I said, “Uncle, my mother would be really happy to see you.” “I also...” he murmured, “would like to...” He didn’t say anything more, and I couldn’t think of anything else to suggest to him, and the only sound was the clinking of plates and the quiet movement of chewing mouths.

"Now the Abbé, who was listening behind the door, seeing our embarrassment, and thinking we had won[Pg 299] the game, thought the time had come to interpose, and showed himself. My uncle was so stupefied at that apparition, that at first he remained motionless; but then he opened his mouth as if he meant to swallow up the priest, and shouted to him in a strong, deep, furious voice: 'What are you doing here?'

"Now the Abbé, who was listening behind the door, saw our embarrassment and thought we had won[Pg 299] the game, so he decided it was time to step in and made himself known. My uncle was so shocked by his appearance that he stood there frozen at first, but then he opened his mouth as if he wanted to consume the priest and yelled at him in a loud, deep, angry voice: 'What are you doing here?'"

"The Abbé, who was used to difficult situations came further in the room, murmuring: 'I have come in your sister's name, Monsieur le Marquis; she has sent me.... She would be so happy, Monsieur....'

"The Abbé, accustomed to tough situations, stepped further into the room, murmuring: 'I’ve come on behalf of your sister, Monsieur le Marquis; she sent me.... She would be so happy, Monsieur....'"

"But the Marquis was not listening. Raising one hand, he pointed to the door with a proud and tragic gesture, and he said angrily and gasping for breath: 'Leave this room ... go out ... robber of souls.... Go out from here, you violator of consciences.... Go out from here, you picklock of dying men's doors!'

"But the Marquis wasn't paying attention. Raising one hand, he pointed to the door with a proud and tragic gesture, and he said angrily, gasping for breath: 'Leave this room... get out... thief of souls.... Get out of here, you violator of consciences.... Get out of here, you picklock of dying men's doors!'"

"The Abbé went backwards, and I also went to the door, beating a retreat with the clergyman; and the two little women who were avenged got up, leaving their omelette only half eaten, and went and stood on either side of my uncle's armchair, putting their hands on his arms to calm him, and to protect him against the criminal enterprises of the Family and of Religion.

"The Abbé stepped back, and I also moved toward the door, retreating alongside the clergyman. The two little women who had been avenged got up, leaving their omelette half-eaten, and stood on either side of my uncle's armchair, placing their hands on his arms to soothe him and to shield him from the harmful schemes of the Family and Religion."

"The Abbé and I rejoined my mother in the kitchen, and Mélani again offered us chairs, 'I knew quite well that it would not go of its own accord; we must try some other means, otherwise he will escape us.' And they began deliberating afresh, my mother being of one opinion and the Abbé of another, while I held a third.

"The Abbé and I returned to the kitchen where my mother was, and Mélani offered us chairs again. 'I knew it wouldn't just happen on its own; we need to try something else, or he'll slip away from us.' They started discussing it again, with my mother having one viewpoint and the Abbé another, while I held a different one."

"We had been discussing the matter in a low voice for half an hour, perhaps, when a great noise of furni[Pg 300]ture being moved and of cries uttered by my uncle, more vehement and terrible even, than the former had been, made us all four jump up.

"We had been talking about it quietly for maybe half an hour when a huge commotion of furniture moving and my uncle shouting—more intense and frightening than before—made all four of us jump up."

"Through the doors and walls we could hear him shouting: 'Go out ... out ... rascals, ... humbugs, get out scoundrels ... get out ... get out!...'

"Through the doors and walls we could hear him shouting: 'Get out ... out ... you rascals, ... frauds, get out you scoundrels ... get out ... get out!...'"

"Mélani rushed in, but came back immediately to call me to help her, and I hastened in. Opposite to my uncle who was terribly excited by anger, almost standing up and vociferating, two men, one behind the other, seemed to be waiting till he should be dead with rage.

"Mélani rushed in, but quickly went back to call me to help her, and I hurried in. Across from my uncle, who was extremely worked up with anger, almost standing up and shouting, two men, one behind the other, seemed to be waiting for him to explode with rage."

"By his long, ridiculous coat, his long English shoes, by his manners of a tutor out of a situation, by his high collar, white necktie and straight hair, by his humble face of a priest, I immediately recognized the first as a Protestant minister.

"By his long, silly coat, his long English shoes, by his overly formal manners, by his high collar, white necktie, and straight hair, by his humble priest-like face, I instantly recognized him as a Protestant minister."

"The second was the porter of the house, who belonged to the reformed religion and had followed us, and having seen our defeat had gone to fetch his own priest, in hopes of a better fate. My uncle seemed mad with rage! If the sight of the Catholic priest, of the priest of his ancestors, had irritated the Marquis de Fumerol, who had become a freethinker, the sight of his porter's minister made him altogether beside himself. I therefore took the two men by the arm and threw them out of the room so violently that they embraced each other twice, between the two doors which led to the staircase, and then I disappeared in my turn and returned to the kitchen, which was our headquarters, in order to take counsel with my mother and the Abbé.[Pg 301]

"The second person was the house porter, who practiced the reformed religion and had followed us. After seeing our defeat, he went to get his own priest, hoping for a better outcome. My uncle was furious! The sight of the Catholic priest, the priest of his ancestors, had already annoyed the Marquis de Fumerol, who had become an atheist; seeing his porter's minister completely drove him wild. So, I grabbed both men by the arm and violently threw them out of the room, causing them to hug each other twice between the two doors leading to the staircase. Then, I left and went back to the kitchen, which was our main meeting place, to discuss things with my mother and the Abbé.[Pg 301]

"But Mélani came back in terror, sobbing out: 'He is dying ... he is dying ... come immediately ... he is dying....'

"But Mélani rushed back in panic, crying out: 'He is dying ... he is dying ... come right now ... he is dying....'"

"My mother rushed out. My uncle had fallen onto the ground, full length along the floor, and did not move. I fancy he was already dead. My mother was superb at that moment! She went straight up to the two girls who were kneeling by the body and trying to raise it up, and pointing to the door with irresistible authority, dignity and majesty, she said: 'Now it is for you to go out.'

"My mom rushed out. My uncle had fallen flat on the floor and wasn’t moving. I think he was already dead. My mom was amazing at that moment! She walked right up to the two girls who were kneeling by his body, trying to lift him, and, with undeniable authority, dignity, and presence, she said, ‘Now it’s your turn to leave.’"

"And they went out without a protest, and without saying a word. I must add, that I was getting ready to turn them out as unceremoniously as I had done the parson and the porter.

"And they left without a fuss and without saying a word. I should mention that I was getting ready to kick them out just as rudely as I had done with the parson and the porter."

"Then the Abbé Poivron administered the last sacrament to my uncle with all the customary prayers and remitted all his sins, while my mother sobbed, kneeling near her brother. Suddenly, however, she exclaimed: 'He recognized me; he pressed my hand; I am sure he recognized me!!!... and that he thanked me! Oh, God, what happiness!'

"Then the Abbé Poivron gave my uncle the last rites with all the usual prayers and forgiven all his sins, while my mother cried, kneeling next to her brother. Suddenly, though, she shouted: 'He recognized me; he held my hand; I’m sure he recognized me!!!... and that he thanked me! Oh, God, what happiness!'"

"Poor Mamma! If she had known or guessed to whom those thanks ought to have been addressed!

"Poor Mom! If she had known or guessed to whom those thanks should have been directed!"

"They laid my uncle on his bed; he was certainly dead that time.

"They laid my uncle on his bed; he was definitely dead that time."

"'Madame,' Mélani said, 'we have no sheets to bury him in; all the linen belongs to those two young ladies,' and when I looked at the omelette which they had not finished, I felt inclined to laugh and to cry at the same time. There are some strange moments and some strange sensations in life, occasionally![Pg 302]

"'Madam,' Mélani said, 'we have no sheets to bury him in; all the linen belongs to those two young ladies,' and when I looked at the omelette they had left unfinished, I felt like laughing and crying at the same time. Life has some strange moments and sensations, doesn’t it![Pg 302]

"We gave my uncle a magnificent funeral, with five speeches at the grave. Baron de Croiselles, the Senator, showed in admirable terms, that God always returns victorious into well-born souls which have gone astray for a moment. All the members of the Royalist and Catholic party followed the funeral procession with the enthusiasm of triumphers, speaking of that beautiful death, after a somewhat restless life."

"We arranged a grand funeral for my uncle, featuring five speeches at the gravesite. Baron de Croiselles, the Senator, eloquently expressed that God always triumphs in noble souls that may have strayed for a time. All the members of the Royalist and Catholic party joined the funeral procession with the enthusiasm of victors, reflecting on that beautiful death after a somewhat tumultuous life."


Viscount Roger ceased speaking, and those around him laughed. Then somebody said: "Bah! That is the story of conversions in Extremis."

Viscount Roger stopped talking, and everyone around him laughed. Then someone said, "Bah! That's the story of conversions in Extremis."


THE SIGNAL

The little Marchioness de Rennedon was still asleep in her closed and perfumed bedroom, in her soft, low bed, between her sheets of delicate cambric, fine as lace and caressing as a kiss; she was sleeping alone and tranquil, the happy and profound sleep of divorced women.

The young Marchioness de Rennedon was still asleep in her closed and fragrant bedroom, in her cozy, low bed, wrapped in soft, delicate sheets that felt as fine as lace and as gentle as a kiss; she was sleeping peacefully and alone, enjoying the deep and blissful sleep of an independent woman.

She was awakened by loud voices in the little blue drawing-room, and she recognized her dear friend, the little Baroness de Grangerie, who was disputing with the lady's maid, because the latter would not allow her to go into her mistress' room. So the little Marchioness got up, opened the door, drew back the door-hangings and showed her head, nothing but her fair head, hidden under a cloud of hair.

She was woken up by loud voices in the small blue living room, and she recognized her dear friend, the little Baroness de Grangerie, who was arguing with the lady's maid because the maid wouldn’t let her go into her mistress's room. So the little Marchioness got out of bed, opened the door, pulled back the curtains, and peeked out, revealing only her lovely head, which was hidden beneath a mass of hair.

"What is the matter with you, that you have come so early?" she asked. "It is not nine o'clock yet."

"What’s wrong with you, showing up so early?" she asked. "It’s not even nine o'clock yet."

The little baroness who was very pale, nervous and feverish, replied: "I must speak to you. Something horrible has happened to me." "Come in, my dear."

The young baroness, looking very pale, anxious, and feverish, said, "I need to talk to you. Something terrible has happened to me." "Come in, my dear."

She went in, they kissed each other, and the little Marchioness got back into her bed while the lady's maid opened the windows to let in light and air, and then when she had left the room, Madame de Rennedon went on: "Well, tell me what it is."

She walked in, they kissed each other, and the little Marchioness went back to her bed while the maid opened the windows to let in light and fresh air. Once she left the room, Madame de Rennedon asked, "So, what's going on?"

Madame de Grangerie began to cry, shedding those pretty, bright tears which make woman more charming, and she stammered without wiping her eyes, so as not to make them red: "Oh! my dear, what has happened[Pg 304] to me is abominable, abominable. I have not slept all night, not a minute; do you hear, not a minute. Here, just feel my heart, how it is beating."

Madame de Grangerie started to cry, letting fall those lovely, bright tears that make a woman even more appealing, and she stumbled over her words without wiping her eyes, so they wouldn't get puffy: "Oh! my dear, what has happened[Pg 304] to me is terrible, just terrible. I haven't slept all night, not even for a minute; do you hear, not a minute. Here, just feel my heart, see how it's racing."

And, taking her friend's hand, she put it on her breast, on that firm, round covering of women's hearts which often suffices men, and prevents them from seeking beneath. But her breast was really beating violently.

And, holding her friend's hand, she placed it on her chest, on that firm, round surface of women's hearts that often satisfies men and stops them from looking deeper. But her heart was actually pounding strongly.

She continued: "It happened to me yesterday during the day, at about four o'clock ... or half-past four; I cannot say exactly. You know my apartments, and you know that my little drawing-room, where I always sit, looks onto the Rue Saint-Lazare, and that I have a mania for sitting at the window to look at the people passing. The neighborhood of the railway station is very gay; so full of motion and lively.... Well, that is just what I like! So, yesterday, I was sitting in the low chair which I have placed in my window recess; the window was open and I was not thinking of anything; I was breathing the fresh air. You remember how fine it was yesterday!

She continued: "It happened to me yesterday around four o'clock... or maybe half-past four; I can't remember exactly. You know my apartment, and you know that my little living room, where I always sit, faces Rue Saint-Lazare, and I have this habit of sitting by the window to watch the people passing by. The area around the train station is really lively; it's so full of movement and energy... Well, that's exactly what I enjoy! So, yesterday, I was sitting in the low chair I have in my window nook; the window was open and I wasn't thinking about anything; I was just breathing in the fresh air. You remember how nice it was yesterday!"

"Suddenly, I remarked that there was also a woman sitting at the window, a woman in red; I was in mauve, you know, my pretty mauve costume. I did not know the woman, a new lodger, who had been there a month, and as it had been raining for a month, I had not yet seen her, but I saw immediately that she was a bad girl. At first I was very much shocked and disgusted that she should be at the window like I was; and then, by degrees, it amused me to examine her. She was resting her elbows on the window ledge, and looking at the men, and the men looked at her also, all or nearly all. One might have said that they were ap[Pg 305]prised beforehand by some means as they got near the house, which they scented as dogs scent game, for they suddenly raised their heads, and exchanged a swift look with her, a freemason's look. Hers said: 'Will you?'

"Suddenly, I noticed that there was a woman sitting by the window, dressed in red; I was in mauve, you know, my pretty mauve outfit. I didn’t know the woman—she was a new tenant who had been there for a month, and since it had been raining for a month, I hadn’t seen her yet. But I immediately recognized that she was a bad girl. At first, I was really shocked and disgusted that she was sitting at the window like I was; then, gradually, it became amusing to observe her. She had her elbows resting on the windowsill, watching the men outside, and they were looking at her too, all or nearly all of them. One could say they were somehow alerted as they approached the house, like dogs scenting game, because they suddenly lifted their heads and exchanged a quick look with her, a secret look. Hers seemed to say: 'Will you?'"

"Theirs replied: 'I have no time,' or else: 'another day;' or else: 'I have not got a half penny;' or else: 'Will you hide yourself, you wretch!'

"Theirs replied: 'I have no time,' or 'another day;' or 'I don’t have a penny;' or 'Will you just disappear, you miserable person!'"

"You cannot imagine how funny it was to see her carrying on such a piece of work, though, after all, it is her regular business.

"You can't imagine how funny it was to see her doing such a task, even though it's her usual job."

"Sometimes she shut the window suddenly, and I saw a gentleman go in. She had caught him like a fisherman hooks a gudgeon. Then I looked at my watch, and I found that they stopped from twelve to twenty minutes, never longer. In the end she really infatuated me, the spider! And then the creature is so ugly.

"Sometimes she would slam the window shut, and I saw a man go inside. She had snagged him like a fisherman catches a small fish. Then I checked my watch, and I realized they stayed in there for twelve to twenty minutes, never longer. In the end, she really had me captivated, the spider! And yet the guy is so ugly."

"I asked myself: How does she manage to make herself understood so quickly, so well and so completely? Does she add a sign of the head or a motion of the hands to her looks? And I took my opera-glasses to watch her proceedings. Oh! they were very simple: first of all a glance, then a smile, then a slight sign with the head, which meant: 'Are you coming up?' But it was so slight, so vague, so discreet, that it required a great deal of knack to succeed as she did. And I asked myself: 'I wonder if I could do that little movement, from below upwards, which was at the same time bold and pretty, as well as she does,' for her gesture was very pretty.

I asked myself: How does she manage to communicate so quickly, so clearly, and so completely? Does she add a nod or a hand gesture to her expressions? I grabbed my opera glasses to observe her actions. Oh! They were very simple: first a glance, then a smile, followed by a slight nod, which meant: 'Are you coming up?' But it was so subtle, so vague, so discreet, that it took a lot of skill to pull it off like she did. And I wondered: 'I wonder if I could do that little upward movement, which was both bold and charming, as well as she does,' because her gesture was really lovely.

"I went and tried it before the looking-glass, and, my dear, I did it better than she, a great deal better![Pg 306] I was enchanted, and resumed my place at the window.

"I went and tried it in front of the mirror, and, my dear, I did it much better than she did![Pg 306] I was thrilled and went back to my spot by the window."

"She caught nobody more then, poor girl, nobody. She certainly had no luck. It must really be very terrible to earn one's bread in that way, terrible and amusing occasionally, for really some of these men one meets in the street are rather nice.

"She caught nobody more than then, poor girl, nobody. She definitely had no luck. It must be really awful to make a living that way, awful and sometimes funny, because honestly, some of these guys you meet on the street are kinda nice."

"After that they all came on my side of the road and none on hers; the sun had turned. They came one after the other, young, old, dark, fair, gray, white. I saw some who looked very nice, really very nice, my dear, far better than my husband or than yours, I mean than your late husband, as you have got a divorce. Now you can choose.

"After that, they all came to my side of the road and none to hers; the sun had shifted. They came one after another, young and old, dark and fair, gray and white. I noticed some who looked really nice, much nicer than my husband or yours, I mean your late husband, since you got a divorce. Now you can choose."

"I said to myself! If I give them the sign, will they understand me, who am a respectable woman? And I was seized with a mad longing to make that sign to them. I had a longing, the longing of a pregnant woman ... a terrible longing; you know, one of those longings which one cannot resist! I have some like that occasionally. How stupid such things are, don't you think so? I believe that we woman have the souls of monkeys. I have been told (and it was a physician who told me) that the brain of a monkey was very like ours. Of course we must imitate some one or other. We imitate our husbands, when we love them, during the first months after our marriage, and then our lovers, our female friends, our confessors, when they are nice. We assume their ways of thought, their manners of speech, their words, their gestures, everything. It is very stupid.

"I thought to myself, if I give them a sign, will they understand me, a respectable woman? And I was hit with a crazy urge to signal them. I felt this intense longing, like a pregnant woman... a fierce longing; you know, one of those desires that you can't resist! I experience feelings like that sometimes. Don’t you think it's ridiculous? I really believe that women have the instincts of monkeys. I heard from a doctor that a monkey's brain is quite similar to ours. Of course, we end up imitating someone or another. We mimic our husbands when we love them, during those first few months of marriage, and then our lovers, our female friends, our confessors, when they are nice. We take on their ways of thinking, their speech patterns, their words, their gestures, everything. It’s pretty silly."

"However, as for me, when I am too much tempted to do a thing I always do it, and so I said to myself: 'I will try it once, on one man only, just to see. What[Pg 307] can happen to me? Nothing whatever! We shall exchange a smile and that will be all, and I shall deny it, most certainly.'

"However, for me, when I'm really tempted to do something, I always go for it, so I thought to myself: 'I'll give it a shot, just with one person, just to see. What[Pg 307] could happen to me? Nothing at all! We'll just share a smile and that will be it, and I'll totally deny it.'"

"So I began to make my choice. I wanted someone nice, very nice, and suddenly I saw a tall, fair, very good-looking fellow coming along. I like fair men, as you know. I looked at him, he looked at me; I smiled, he smiled; I made the movement; oh! but scarcely; he replied yes with his head, and there he was, my dear! He came in at the large door of the house.

"So I started to make my choice. I wanted someone nice, really nice, and suddenly I saw a tall, fair, very good-looking guy coming towards me. I like fair men, as you know. I looked at him, he looked at me; I smiled, he smiled; I made the move; oh! but just barely; he nodded yes with his head, and there he was, my dear! He walked in through the large door of the house."

"You cannot imagine what passed through my mind then! I thought I should go mad. Oh! how frightened I was. Just think, he will speak to the servants! To Joseph, who is devoted to my husband! Joseph would certainly think that I had known that gentleman for a long time.

"You can't imagine what was going through my mind then! I thought I was going to lose it. Oh, how scared I was. Just think, he’ll talk to the staff! To Joseph, who is loyal to my husband! Joseph would definitely assume that I had known that guy for a long time.

"What could I do, just tell me? And he would ring in a moment. What could I do, tell me? I thought I would go and meet him, and tell him he had made a mistake, and beg him to go away. He would have pity on a woman, on a poor woman: So I rushed to the door and opened it, just at the moment when he was going to ring the bell, and I stammered out, quite stupidly: 'Go away, Monsieur, go away; you have made a mistake, a terrible mistake; I took you for one of my friends whom you are very like. Have pity on me, Monsieur.'

"What should I do, just tell me? He would ring any minute. What should I do, tell me? I thought I would go meet him and explain that he had made a mistake, begging him to leave. He might feel sorry for a woman, for a poor woman. So I rushed to the door and opened it just as he was about to ring the bell, and I fumbled out, quite clumsily: 'Please go away, sir, just go away; you've made a mistake, a terrible mistake; I confused you for one of my friends whom you resemble. Have mercy on me, sir.'"

"But he only began to laugh, my dear, and replied: 'Good morning, my dear, I know all about your little story, you may be sure. You are married, and so you want forty francs instead of twenty, and you shall have them, so just show the way.'

"But he just started to laugh, my dear, and said: 'Good morning, my dear, I'm well aware of your little story, rest assured. You're married, so you want forty francs instead of twenty, and you'll get them, just show me the way.'"

"And he pushed me in, closed the door, and as I[Pg 308] remained standing before him, horror-struck, he kissed me, put his arm round my waist and made me go back into the drawing-room, which had remained open. Then he began to look at everything, like an auctioneer, and continued: 'By Jove, it is very nice in your rooms, very well. You must be very down on your luck just now, to do the window business!'

"And he shoved me inside, shut the door, and as I[Pg 308] stood there in shock, he kissed me, wrapped his arm around my waist, and led me back into the drawing-room, which was still open. Then he started inspecting everything like an auctioneer and said, 'Wow, it's really nice in your rooms, very nice. You must be having a rough time right now to be dealing with the window situation!'"

"Then I began to beg him again: 'Oh! Monsieur, go away, please go away! My husband will be coming in soon, it is just his time. I swear that you have made a mistake!' But he answered quite coolly: 'Come, my beauty, I have had enough of this nonsense, and if your husband comes in, I will give him five francs to go and have a drink at the café opposite.' And then, seeing Raoul's photograph on the chimney-piece, he asked me: 'Is that your ... your husband?' 'Yes, that is he.' 'He looks a nice, disagreeable sort of fellow. And who is this? One of your friends?'

"Then I started begging him again: 'Oh! Sir, please leave! My husband will be home soon; it's just about that time. I swear you've made a mistake!' But he replied rather casually: 'Come on, my dear, I've had enough of this nonsense, and if your husband walks in, I’ll give him five francs to grab a drink at the café across the street.' Then, noticing Raoul's photo on the mantelpiece, he asked me: 'Is that your ... your husband?' 'Yes, that’s him.' 'He looks like a nice, unpleasant sort of guy. And who is this? One of your friends?'"

"It was your photograph, my dear, you know, the one in ball dress. I did not know any longer what I was saying, and I stammered: 'Yes, it is one of my friends.' 'She is very nice; you shall introduce me to her.'

"It was your photo, my dear, you know, the one in the ball gown. I couldn't remember what I was saying anymore, and I stuttered: 'Yeah, she's one of my friends.' 'She seems really nice; you should introduce me to her.'"

"Just then the clock struck five, and Raoul comes home every day at half past! Suppose he were to come home before the other had gone, just fancy what would have happened! Then ... then ... I completely lost my head ... altogether.... I thought ... I thought ... that ... that ... the best thing would be ... to get rid ... of ... of this man ... as quickly as possible.... The sooner it was [Pg 309]over ... you understand ... and ... and there ... as it must be done ... and I was obliged, my dear ... he would not have gone away without it.... Well I ... I locked the drawing-room door.... There!"

"Just then the clock struck five, and Raoul comes home every day at half past! What if he came home before the other had left? Just think about what could have happened! Then... then... I completely lost my mind... totally... I thought... I thought... that... that the best thing to do would be... to get rid... of... this guy... as quickly as possible... The sooner it was [Pg 309] over... you understand... and... and there... as it had to be done... and I had to, my dear... he wouldn’t have left without it... Well, I... I locked the drawing-room door... There!"


The little Marchioness de Rennedon had begun to laugh, to laugh madly, with her head buried in her pillow, so that the whole bed shook, and when she was a little calmer she asked: "And ... and ... was he good-looking?" "Yes." "And yet you complain?" "But ... but ... don't you see, my dear, he said ... he said ... he should come again to-morrow ... at the same time ... and I ... I am terribly frightened.... You have no idea how tenacious he is and obstinate.... What can I do ... tell me ... what can I do?"

The young Marchioness de Rennedon started laughing, really laughing, with her head buried in her pillow, causing the whole bed to shake. Once she calmed down a bit, she asked, "And... and... was he good-looking?" "Yes." "And yet you complain?" "But... but... don't you understand, my dear? He said... he said... he would come again tomorrow... at the same time... and I'm... I'm really scared. You have no idea how persistent and stubborn he is. What can I do... tell me... what can I do?"

The little Marchioness sat up in bed to reflect, and then she suddenly said: "Have him arrested!"

The little Marchioness sat up in bed to think, and then she suddenly said: "Get him arrested!"

The little Baroness looked stupefied, and stammered out: "What do you say? What are you thinking of? Have him arrested? Under what pretext?" "That is very simple. Go to the Commissary of Police and say that a gentleman has been following you about for three months; that he had the insolence to go up to your apartments yesterday; that he has threatened you with another visit to-morrow, and that you demand the protection of the law, and they will give you two police officers, who will arrest him."

The little Baroness looked stunned and stammered, "What are you saying? What are you thinking? Arrest him? For what reason?" "It's pretty straightforward. Go to the Police Chief and tell them that a man has been following you for three months; that he had the nerve to come to your place yesterday; that he has threatened to come back tomorrow, and that you want legal protection. They’ll send you two police officers who will arrest him."

"But, my dear, suppose he tells...." "They will not believe him, you silly thing, if you have told your tale cleverly to the commissary, but they will believe you, who are an irreproachable woman,[Pg 310] and in society." "Oh! I shall never dare to do it." "You must dare, my dear, or you are lost." "But think that he will ... he will insult me if he is arrested." "Very well, you will have witnesses, and he will be sentenced." "Sentenced to what?" "To pay damages. In such cases, one must be pitiless!" "Ah! speaking of damages.... There is one thing that worries me very much ... very much indeed.... He left me two twenty franc pieces on the mantelpiece." "Two twenty franc pieces?" "Yes." "No more?" "No." "That is very little. It would have humiliated me. Well?" "Well! What am I to do with that money?"

"But, my dear, what if he tells...." "They won't believe him, you silly thing, if you've told your story convincingly to the officer, but they'll believe you, who's an exemplary woman,[Pg 310] and part of society." "Oh! I could never bring myself to do that." "You have to, my dear, or you're doomed." "But think about it, he will... he will insult me if he gets arrested." "That's fine, you'll have witnesses, and he'll be punished." "Punished for what?" "To pay damages. In these situations, you have to be ruthless!" "Ah! Speaking of damages... there's something that's really bothering me... very much indeed... He left me two twenty-franc coins on the mantelpiece." "Two twenty-franc coins?" "Yes." "Nothing more?" "No." "That's very little. It would have embarrassed me. So?" "So! What am I supposed to do with that money?"

The little Marchioness hesitated for a few seconds, and then she replied in a serious voice:

The young Marchioness paused for a few seconds, then answered in a serious tone:

"My dear ... you must make ... you must make your husband a little present with it.... That will be only fair!"

"My dear ... you should get your husband a little gift with it.... That seems only fair!"


THE DEVIL

The peasant was standing opposite the doctor, by the bedside of the dying old woman, and she, calmly resigned and quite lucid, looked at them and listened to their talking. She was going to die, and she did not rebel at it, for her time was over, as she was ninety-two.

The peasant stood opposite the doctor, by the bedside of the dying old woman. She, calm and clear-headed, looked at them and listened to their conversation. She was about to die, and she accepted it, knowing her time was up at ninety-two.

The July sun streamed in at the window and the open door and cast its hot flames onto the uneven brown clay floor, which had been stamped down by four generations of clod-hoppers. The smell of the fields came in also, driven by the sharp wind, and parched by the noontide heat. The grasshoppers chirped themselves hoarse, and filled the country with their shrill noise, which was like that of the wooden crickets which are sold to children at fair time.

The July sun poured in through the window and the open door, casting its intense heat onto the uneven brown clay floor, worn smooth by four generations of farm workers. The scent of the fields flowed in as well, pushed by the brisk wind and dried out by the mid-day heat. The grasshoppers chirped until they were hoarse, filling the countryside with their sharp sound, reminiscent of the wooden crickets sold to kids at fairs.

The doctor raised his voice and said: "Honoré, you cannot leave your mother in this state; she may die at any moment." And the peasant, in great distress replied: "But I must get in my wheat, for it has been lying on the ground a long time, and the weather is just right for it; what do you say about it, mother?" And the dying old woman, still tormented by her Norman avariciousness, replied yes with her eyes and her forehead, and so urged her son to get in his wheat, and to leave her to die alone, but the doctor got angry, and stamping his foot, he said: "You are no better than a brute, do you hear, and I will not allow you to do it, do you understand? And if you must get in your[Pg 312] wheat to-day, go and fetch Rapet's wife and make her look after your mother. I will have it, do you understand me? And if you do not obey me, I will let you die like a dog, when you are ill in your turn; do you hear me?"

The doctor raised his voice and said, “Honoré, you can't leave your mother like this; she could die at any moment.” The peasant, clearly distressed, replied, “But I have to harvest my wheat; it's been on the ground too long, and the weather is perfect for it. What do you think, mother?” The dying old woman, still influenced by her Norman greed, nodded her head and encouraged her son to go harvest his wheat, leaving her to die alone. But the doctor got angry, stamped his foot, and said, “You’re acting like a savage, do you hear me? I won’t let you do this, understand? If you need to harvest your wheat today, go get Rapet's wife and have her take care of your mother. I insist, do you get what I’m saying? And if you don’t listen to me, I’ll let you suffer like a dog when it’s your turn to be sick; do you hear me?”

The peasant, a tall, thin fellow with slow movements, who was tormented by indecision, by his fear of the doctor and his fierce love of saving, hesitated, calculated and stammered out: "How much does la Rapet charge for attending sick people?" "How should I know?" the doctor cried. "That depends upon how long she is wanted for. Settle it with her, by Jove! But I want her to be here within an hour, do you hear?"

The peasant, a tall, thin guy with slow movements, who was plagued by indecision, his fear of the doctor, and his intense desire to save money, hesitated, calculated, and stammered: "How much does la Rapet charge for looking after sick people?" "How should I know?" the doctor shouted. "That depends on how long you need her for. Work it out with her, for goodness' sake! But I want her here within an hour, do you hear?"

So the man made up his mind: "I will go for her," he replied; "don't get angry, doctor." And the latter left, calling out as he went: "Take care, you know, for I do not joke when I am angry!" And as soon as they were alone, the peasant turned to his mother and said in a resigned voice: "I will go and fetch la Rapet, as the man will have it. Don't go off while I am away."

So the man decided, "I'm going to get her," he replied; "don't get mad, doctor." The doctor left, calling out as he walked away, "Be careful, you know, because I don’t joke around when I’m angry!" Once they were alone, the peasant turned to his mother and said in a resigned tone, "I'll go get la Rapet, since that’s what he wants. Don’t leave while I'm gone."

And he went out in his turn.

And he went out when it was his turn.


La Rapet, who was an old washerwoman, watched the dead and the dying of the neighborhood, and then, as soon as she had sown her customers into that linen cloth from which they would emerge no more, she went and took up her iron to smooth the linen of the living. Wrinkled like a last year's apple, spiteful, envious, avaricious with a phenomenal avarice, bent double, as if she had been broken in half across the loins, by the constant movement of the iron over the linen, one might have said that she had a kind of monstrous and[Pg 313] cynical affection for a death struggle. She never spoke of anything but of the people she had seen die, of the various kinds of deaths at which she had been present, and she related with the greatest minuteness, details which were always the same, just like a sportsman recounts his shots.

La Rapet, an elderly washerwoman, kept an eye on the dead and dying in her neighborhood. Once she had sewn her customers into the linen from which they would never come back, she picked up her iron to smooth the linen of the living. Wrinkled like last year's apple, spiteful, envious, and greedy beyond measure, bent over as if she’d been broken in half at the waist by the constant movement of the iron over the fabric, it seemed she had a strange and cynical affection for this struggle with death. She only talked about the people she had seen die, the different kinds of deaths she had witnessed, and she recounted the details with great precision, always the same, just like a sportsman sharing his hunting stories.

When Honoré Bontemps entered her cottage, he found her preparing the starch for the collars of the village women, and he said: "Good evening; I hope you are pretty well, Mother Rapet?"

When Honoré Bontemps stepped into her cottage, he saw her getting the starch ready for the collars of the village women, and he said, "Good evening; I hope you're doing well, Mother Rapet?"

She turned her head round to look at him, and said: "Fairly well, fairly well, and you?" "Oh! as for me, I am as well as I could wish, but my mother is very poorly." "Your mother?" "Yes, my mother!" "What's the matter with her?" "She is going to turn up her toes, that's what's the matter with her!"

She turned her head to look at him and said: "I'm doing okay, how about you?" "Oh! As for me, I'm as well as I could hope, but my mom is really sick." "Your mom?" "Yeah, my mom!" "What's wrong with her?" "She's about to pass away, that's what's wrong with her!"

The old woman took her hands out of the water and asked with sudden sympathy: "Is she as bad as all that?" "The doctor says she will not last till morning." "Then she certainly is very bad!" Honoré hesitated, for he wanted to make a few preambulatory remarks before coming to his proposal, but as he could hit upon nothing, he made up his mind suddenly.

The old woman pulled her hands out of the water and asked with unexpected compassion, "Is she really that sick?" "The doctor says she won’t make it till morning." "Then she must be very sick!" Honoré paused, wanting to say a few introductory things before getting to his proposal, but unable to think of anything, he quickly decided to jump right in.

"How much are you going to ask to stop with her till the end? You know that I am not rich, and I cannot even afford to keep a servant-girl. It is just that which has brought my poor mother to this state, too much work and fatigue! She used to work for ten, in spite of her ninety-two years. You don't find any made of that stuff nowadays!..."

"How much are you going to ask me to stop with her until the end? You know I’m not rich, and I can’t even afford a housekeeper. That’s what’s brought my poor mother to this state—too much work and stress! She used to work as if she were ten, even at ninety-two years old. You don’t find anyone made of that stuff these days!..."

La Rapet answered gravely: "There are two prices: Forty sous by day and three francs by night for the rich, and twenty sous by day, and forty by night for the[Pg 314] others. You shall pay me the twenty and forty." But the peasant reflected, for he knew his mother well. He knew how tenacious of life, vigorous and unyielding she was, and she might last another week, in spite of the doctor's opinion, and so he said resolutely: "No, I would rather you would fix a price until the end. I will take my chance, one way or the other. The doctor says she will die very soon. If that happens so much the better for you, and so much the worse for me, but if she holds out till to-morrow or longer, so much the better for me and so much the worse for you!"

La Rapet answered seriously: "There are two prices: Forty sous during the day and three francs at night for the wealthy, and twenty sous by day, and forty at night for the[Pg 314] others. You'll pay me the twenty and forty." But the peasant thought for a moment, knowing his mother well. He understood how strong, lively, and stubborn she was, and that she might last another week despite what the doctor said, so he replied firmly: "No, I’d prefer you set a price until the end. I’ll take my chances, one way or another. The doctor says she’ll die very soon. If that happens, good for you and bad for me, but if she holds out until tomorrow or longer, good for me and bad for you!"

The nurse looked at the man in astonishment, for she had never treated a death as a speculative job, and she hesitated, tempted by the idea of the possible gain, but almost immediately she suspected that he wanted to juggle her, "I can say nothing until I have seen your mother," she replied. "Then come with me and see her."

The nurse stared at the man in shock because she had never viewed a death as a possible opportunity. She hesitated, tempted by the idea of a potential benefit, but almost immediately she sensed that he was trying to manipulate her. "I can't say anything until I see your mother," she replied. "Then come with me and see her."

She washed her hands, and went with him immediately.

She washed her hands and went with him right away.

They did not speak on the road; she walked with short, hasty steps, while he strode on with his long legs, as if he were crossing a brook at every step.

They didn’t talk on the way; she walked with quick, short strides, while he walked ahead with his long legs, as if he were stepping over a stream with each stride.

The cows lying down in the fields, overcome by the heat, raised their heads heavily and lowed feebly at the two passers-by, as if to ask them for some green grass.

The cows lying in the fields, exhausted by the heat, lifted their heads slowly and mooed weakly at the two passersby, almost as if they were asking for some fresh grass.

When they got near the house, Honoré Bontemps murmured: "Suppose it is all over?" And the unconscious wish which he had that it might be so, showed itself in the sound of his voice.

When they got close to the house, Honoré Bontemps murmured, "What if it's all over?" The unspoken hope he had that it might be true came through in the tone of his voice.

But the old woman was not dead. She was lying[Pg 315] on her back, on her wretched bed, her hands covered with a pink cotton counterpane, horribly thin, knotty hands, like strange animals, like crabs, and closed by rheumatism, fatigue, and the work of nearly a century which she had accomplished.

But the old woman was not dead. She was lying[Pg 315] on her back, on her tattered bed, her hands covered with a pink cotton blanket, incredibly thin, gnarled hands, like unusual creatures, like crabs, and stiffened by arthritis, exhaustion, and nearly a century of labor that she had endured.

La Rapet went up to the bed and looked at the dying woman, felt her pulse, tapped her on the chest, listened to her breathing, and asked her questions, so as to hear her speak: and then, having looked at her for some time longer, she went out of the room, followed by Honoré. Her decided opinion was that the old woman would not last out the night, and he asked: "Well?" And the sick-nurse replied: "Well, she may last two days, perhaps three. You will have to give me six francs, everything included."

La Rapet went over to the bed and looked at the dying woman, checked her pulse, tapped her on the chest, listened to her breathing, and asked her questions to get her to talk. After watching her for a bit longer, she left the room, followed by Honoré. She firmly believed that the old woman wouldn’t make it through the night, and he asked, “So?” The nurse replied, “Well, she might last two days, maybe three. You’ll need to pay me six francs, everything included.”

"Six francs! six francs!" he shouted. "Are you out of your mind? I tell you that she cannot last more than five or six hours!" And they disputed angrily for some time, but as the nurse said she would go home, as the time was going by, and as his wheat would not come to the farmyard of its own accord, he agreed to her terms at last:

"Six francs! Six francs!" he shouted. "Are you crazy? I’m telling you she can't last more than five or six hours!" They argued back and forth for a while, but since the nurse insisted she would go home, time was passing, and his wheat wasn’t going to come to the farmyard by itself, he finally agreed to her terms:

"Very well then, that is settled; six francs including everything, until the corpse is taken out." "That is settled, six francs."

"Alright then, that's decided; six francs all-inclusive, until the body is removed." "That's settled, six francs."

And he went away, with long strides, to his wheat, which was lying on the ground under the hot sun, which ripens the grain, while the sick-nurse returned to the house.

And he walked away, taking long strides, to his wheat, which was laid out on the ground under the hot sun, ripening the grain, while the nurse returned to the house.

She had brought some work with her, for she worked without stopping by the side of the dead and the dying, sometimes for herself, sometimes for the family which[Pg 316] employed her as seamstress also, paying her rather more in that capacity. Suddenly she asked: "Have you received the last sacraments, Mother Bontemps?"

She had brought some work with her because she worked non-stop next to the dead and the dying, sometimes for herself and sometimes for the family that[Pg 316] employed her as a seamstress, paying her more in that role. Suddenly she asked, "Have you received the last sacraments, Mother Bontemps?"

The old peasant woman said "no" with her head, and la Rapet, who was very devout, got up quickly: "Good heavens, is it possible? I will go and fetch the Curé;" and she rushed off to the parsonage so quickly, that the urchins in the street thought some accident had happened, when they saw her trotting off like that.

The old peasant woman shook her head "no," and la Rapet, who was very religious, quickly got up: "Good heavens, is that really possible? I’ll go get the priest;" and she hurried off to the rectory so fast that the kids in the street thought something bad had happened when they saw her running like that.


The priest came immediately in his surplice, preceded by a choir-boy, who rang a bell, to announce the passage of the Host through the parched and quiet country. Some men, who were working at a distance, took off their large hats and remained motionless until the white vestment had disappeared behind some farm buildings; the women who were making up the sheaves, stood up to make the sign of the cross; the frightened black hens ran away along the ditch until they reached a well-known hole through which they suddenly disappeared, while a foal, which was tied up in a meadow, took fright at the sight of the surplice and began to turn round at the length of its rope, kicking violently. The choir-boy, in his red cassock, walked quickly, and the priest, with his head inclined towards one shoulder, and with his square biretta on his head, followed him, muttering some prayers, and last of all came la Rapet, bent almost double, as if she wished to prostrate herself as she walked with folded hands, as if she were in church.

The priest arrived right away in his white robe, followed by a choir boy who rang a bell to signal the passage of the Host through the dry and quiet countryside. Some men working nearby removed their large hats and stayed still until the white vestment vanished behind some farm buildings; the women gathering the sheaves stood up to make the sign of the cross. The frightened black hens scurried away along the ditch until they reached a familiar hole and disappeared through it, while a foal tied up in a meadow startled at the sight of the robe and began to spin around on the end of its rope, kicking wildly. The choir boy in his red robe walked briskly, and the priest, his head tilted to one side and wearing a square hat, followed behind him, mumbling some prayers. Finally, la Rapet came along, hunched over as if she wanted to bow down as she walked with her hands folded, as if she were in church.

Honoré saw them pass in the distance, and he asked: "Where is our priest going to?" And his man, who[Pg 317] was more acute, replied: "He is taking the sacrament to your mother, of course!"

Honoré saw them pass in the distance and asked, "Where's our priest headed?" His companion, who[Pg 317] was sharper, replied, "He's bringing the sacrament to your mother, obviously!"

The peasant was not surprised, and said: "That is quite possible," and went on with his work.

The peasant wasn't surprised and said, "That’s totally possible," then continued with his work.

Mother Bontemps confessed, received absolution and communion, and the priest took his departure, leaving the two women alone in the suffocating cottage, while la Rapet began to look at the dying woman, and to ask herself whether it could last much longer.

Mother Bontemps confessed, received forgiveness and communion, and the priest left, leaving the two women alone in the stifling cottage, while la Rapet started to look at the dying woman and wondered if it could go on much longer.

The day was on the wane, and a cooler air came in stronger puffs, and made a view of Epinal, which was fastened to the wall by two pins, flap up and down, the scanty window curtains, which had formerly been white, but were now yellow and covered with fly-specks, looked as if they were going to fly off and seemed to struggle to get away, like the old woman's soul.

The day was fading, and a cooler breeze picked up, causing a view of Epinal, pinned to the wall by two pins, to flutter up and down. The thin window curtains, once white but now yellow and speckled with flies, looked like they were about to take off and seemed to be trying to escape, just like the old woman's soul.

She lying motionless, with her eyes open, seemed to await that death which was so near and which yet delayed its coming, with perfect indifference. Her short breath whistled in her tightening throat. It would stop altogether soon, and there would be one woman less in the world, whom nobody would regret.

She lay motionless, her eyes open, seemingly waiting for the death that was so close yet still held off, with complete indifference. Her short breaths whistled in her tightening throat. It would stop altogether soon, and there would be one less woman in the world, who nobody would miss.

At nightfall Honoré returned, and when he went up to the bed and saw that his mother was still alive, he asked: "How is she?" just as he had done formerly, when she had been unwell, and then he sent la Rapet away, saying to her: "To-morrow morning at five o'clock, without fail." And she replied: "To-morrow, at five o'clock."

At nightfall, Honoré came back, and when he approached the bed and saw that his mother was still alive, he asked, "How is she?" just like he had before when she was unwell. Then he told la Rapet to leave, saying, "Tomorrow morning at five o'clock, without fail." She replied, "Tomorrow, at five o'clock."

She came at daybreak, and found Honoré eating his soup, which he had made himself, before going to work, and the sick-nurse asked him: "Well, is your mother[Pg 318] dead?" "She is rather better, on the contrary," he replied, with a malignant look out of the corner of his eyes. And he went out.

She arrived at dawn and saw Honoré eating the soup he had prepared himself before heading to work. The nurse asked him, "So, is your mother[Pg 318] dead?" "Actually, she's doing a bit better," he answered, casting a spiteful glance from the corner of his eyes. Then he left.

La Rapet was seized with anxiety, and went up to the dying woman, who remained in the same state, lethargic and impassive, with her eyes open and her hands clutching the counterpane. The nurse perceived that this might go on thus for two days, four days, eight days, and her avaricious mind was seized with fear, while she was excited to furious rage against the cunning fellow who had tricked her, and against the woman, who would not die.

La Rapet was filled with anxiety and approached the dying woman, who lay there unresponsive, her eyes open and her hands gripping the blanket. The nurse realized that this could continue for two days, four days, or even eight days, and her greedy mind was gripped with fear, while she was consumed with rage against the sly man who had deceived her and against the woman who refused to die.

Nevertheless, she began to work and waited with her looks fixed on the wrinkled face of Mother Bontemps, and when Honoré returned to breakfast he seemed quite satisfied and even in a bantering humor, for he was decidedly carrying in his wheat under very favorable circumstances.

Nevertheless, she started to work and kept her gaze on the wrinkled face of Mother Bontemps. When Honoré came back for breakfast, he seemed pretty pleased and even in a teasing mood, as he was clearly bringing in his wheat under very good conditions.


La Rapet was getting exasperated; every minute passed now seemed to her so much time and money stolen from her. She felt a mad inclination to take this old ass, this headstrong old fool, this obstinate old wretch, and to stop that short, rapid breath, which was robbing her of her time and money, by squeezing her throat a little. But then, she reflected on the danger of doing so, and other thoughts came into her head, so she went up to the bed and said to her: "Have you ever seen the Devil?" Mother Bontemps whispered: "No."

La Rapet was getting really frustrated; every minute felt like more time and money was being taken from her. She had a crazy urge to grab this old mule, this stubborn old fool, this inflexible old wretch, and silence that short, quick breath that was stealing her time and money by squeezing her throat a bit. But then she thought about the risks of doing that, and other thoughts crossed her mind, so she approached the bed and asked her, "Have you ever seen the Devil?" Mother Bontemps whispered, "No."

Then the sick-nurse began to talk and to tell her tales which were likely to terrify her weak and dying mind. Some minutes before one died the Devil ap[Pg 319]peared, she said, to all who were in their death throes. He had a broom in his hand, a saucepan on his head, and he uttered loud cries. When anybody had seen him, all was over, and that person had only a few moments longer to live; and she enumerated all those to whom the Devil had appeared that year: Josephine Loisel, Eulalie Ratier, Sophie Padagnau, Séraphine Grospied.

Then the nurse started talking and sharing stories that were likely to scare her already weak and fading mind. She said that just minutes before someone died, the Devil would appear to everyone in their final moments. He carried a broom, wore a saucepan on his head, and shouted loudly. Once someone saw him, it meant the end was near, and that person only had a few moments left to live; she listed everyone the Devil had shown up to that year: Josephine Loisel, Eulalie Ratier, Sophie Padagnau, Séraphine Grospied.

Mother Bontemps, who was at last most disturbed in mind, moved about, wrung her hands, and tried to turn her head to look at the bottom of the room, and suddenly la Rapet disappeared at the foot of the bed. She took a sheet out of the cupboard and wrapped herself up in it; she put the iron pot onto her head, so that its three short bent feet rose up like horns, and she took a broom in her right hand and a tin pail in her left, which she threw up suddenly, so that it might fall to the ground noisily.

Mother Bontemps, who was finally very upset, walked around, wrung her hands, and tried to turn her head to see the back of the room. Suddenly, la Rapet vanished at the foot of the bed. She pulled a sheet out of the cupboard and wrapped herself in it; she placed an iron pot on her head, making its three short bent legs stick up like horns. In her right hand, she held a broom and in her left, she grabbed a tin pail, which she tossed up abruptly so that it would clatter to the floor.

And certainly when it came down, it made a terrible noise; then, climbing onto a chair, the nurse lifted up the curtain which hung at the bottom of the bed, and showed herself, gesticulating and uttering shrill cries into the pot which covered her face, while she menaced the old peasant woman, who was nearly dead, with her broom.

And when it came down, it made a loud noise; then, climbing onto a chair, the nurse lifted the curtain at the foot of the bed and revealed herself, waving her arms and shouting into the pot covering her face, while threatening the old peasant woman, who was almost dead, with her broom.

Terrified, with a mad look on her face, the dying woman made a superhuman effort to get up and escape; she even got her shoulders and chest out of bed; then she fell back with a deep sigh. All was over, and la Rapet calmly put everything back into its place; the broom into the corner by the cupboard, the sheet inside it, the pot on the hearth, the pail on the floor and the chair against the wall. Then, with professional move[Pg 320]ments, she closed the dead woman's enormous eyes, put a plate on the bed and poured some holy water into it, dipped the twig of boxwood into it, and kneeling down, she fervently repeated the prayers for the dead, which she knew by heart, as a matter of business.

Terrified, with a wild look in her eyes, the dying woman made a desperate effort to get up and escape; she even managed to lift her shoulders and chest off the bed; then she fell back with a heavy sigh. It was all over, and la Rapet calmly put everything back in place: the broom in the corner by the cupboard, the sheet inside it, the pot on the hearth, the pail on the floor, and the chair against the wall. Then, with practiced movements, she closed the dead woman's large eyes, placed a plate on the bed, and poured some holy water into it. She dipped a boxwood twig into the water and, kneeling down, passionately recited the prayers for the dead, which she knew by heart as part of her job.

And when Honoré returned in the evening, he found her praying, and he calculated immediately that she had made twenty sous out of him, for she had only spent three days and one night there, which made five francs altogether, instead of the six which he owed her.

And when Honoré got back in the evening, he saw her praying, and he quickly figured out that she had made twenty sous off him, since she had only spent three days and one night there, totaling five francs, instead of the six he owed her.


EPIPHANY

"Ah!" said Captain Count de Garens, "I should rather think that I do remember it, that supper of the Kings, during the war!

"Ah!" said Captain Count de Garens, "I think I do remember that dinner with the Kings during the war!"

"I was at the time quarter-master of cavalry, and for a fortnight had been lurking about as a scout in front of the German advanced guard. The evening before we had cut down a few Uhlans and had lost three men, one of whom was that poor little Raudeville. You remember Joseph de Raudeville well, of course.

"I was the quartermaster of the cavalry at that time, and for two weeks, I had been lurking around as a scout in front of the German advanced guard. The night before, we had taken out a few Uhlans and lost three men, one of whom was that poor little Raudeville. You remember Joseph de Raudeville well, of course."

"Well, on that day my captain ordered me to take six troopers and to go and occupy the village of Porterin, where there had been five fights in three weeks, and to hold it all night. There were not twenty houses left standing, not a dozen houses in that wasp's nest. So I took ten troopers, and set out at about four o'clock and at five o'clock, while it was still pitch dark, we reached the first houses of Porterin. I halted and ordered Marchas, you know Pierre de Marchas, who afterwards married little Martel-Auvelin, the daughter of the Marquis de Martel-Auvelin, to go alone into the village, and to report to me what he saw.

"Well, that day my captain told me to take six soldiers and occupy the village of Porterin, where there had been five battles in three weeks, and to hold it all night. There were barely twenty houses left standing, not even a dozen in that crowded place. So I took ten soldiers and headed out around four o'clock, and by five, while it was still pitch dark, we reached the first houses of Porterin. I stopped and instructed Marchas, you know Pierre de Marchas, who later married little Martel-Auvelin, the daughter of the Marquis de Martel-Auvelin, to go into the village alone and report back to me what he found."

"I had chosen nothing but volunteers, and all of good family. It is pleasant when on service not to be forced to be on intimate terms with unpleasant fellows. This Marchas was as sharp as possible, as cunning as a fox and as supple as a serpent. He could scent the Prussians as well as a dog can scent a hare, could find vic[Pg 322]tuals where we should have died of hunger without him, and he obtained information from everybody, and information which was always reliable, with incredible cleverness.

"I only chose volunteers, all from good backgrounds. It's nice during service not to have to be close to unpleasant people. Marchas was extremely sharp, as cunning as a fox and as smooth as a snake. He could detect the Prussians just like a dog can smell a hare, could find supplies where we would have starved without him, and he managed to get information from everyone, which was always accurate, with amazing cleverness."

"In ten minutes he returned. 'All right,' he said; 'there have been no Prussians here for three days. It is a sinister place, is this village. I have been talking to a Sister of Mercy, who is attending to four or five wounded men in an abandoned convent.'

"In ten minutes he came back. 'All right,' he said; 'there haven't been any Prussians here for three days. This village has a creepy vibe. I talked to a Sister of Mercy who's taking care of four or five wounded men in an abandoned convent.'"

"I ordered them to ride on, and we penetrated into the principal street. On the right and left we could vaguely see roofless walls, which were hardly visible in the profound darkness. Here and there a light was burning in a room; some family had remained to keep its house standing as much as they were able; a family of brave, or of poor, people. The rain had begun to fall, a fine, icy cold rain, which froze us before it wetted us through, by merely touching our cloaks. The horses stumbled against stones, against beams, against furniture. Marchas guided us, going before us on foot, and leading his horse by the bridle.

"I told them to keep riding, and we entered the main street. On both sides, we could barely see roofless walls, almost invisible in the deep darkness. Occasionally, a light flickered in a room; some family had stayed behind to hold on to their home as best as they could—a family of brave or struggling people. The rain had started to fall, a fine, icy cold rain that chilled us before it soaked us through, just by touching our cloaks. The horses stumbled over stones, beams, and scattered furniture. Marchas led the way on foot, guiding his horse by the bridle."

"'Where are you taking us to?' I asked him. And he replied: 'I have a place for us to lodge in, and a rare good one.' And soon we stopped before a small house, evidently belonging to some owner of the middle classes, quite enclosed, built near the street and with a garden in the rear.

"'Where are you taking us?' I asked him. He replied, 'I have a place for us to stay, and it's a really good one.' Soon, we stopped in front of a small house, clearly owned by someone from the middle class, all walled in, built near the street with a garden in the back."

"Marchas broke open the lock by means of a big stone which he picked up near the garden gate; then he mounted the steps, smashed in the front door with his feet and shoulders, lit a bit of wax candle, which he was never without, and went before us into the comfortable apartments of some rich private individual,[Pg 323] guiding us with admirable assurance, as if he had lived in this house which he now saw for the first time.

"Marchas broke the lock with a large stone he found near the garden gate; then he climbed the steps, kicked in the front door with his feet and shoulders, lit a small wax candle he always carried, and led us into the cozy rooms of some wealthy private individual,[Pg 323] guiding us confidently, as if he had lived in this house he was seeing for the first time."

"Two troopers remained outside to take care of our horses, and Marchas said to stout Ponderel, who followed him: 'The stables must be on the left; I saw that as we came in; go and put the animals up there, for we do not want them,' and then turning to me he said: 'Give your orders, confound it all!'

"Two troopers stayed outside to take care of our horses, and Marchas said to the sturdy Ponderel, who was following him: 'The stables should be to the left; I noticed that as we arrived; go and put the animals up there, since we don’t want them,' and then turning to me he said: 'Give your orders, damn it!'"

"This fellow always astonished me, and I replied with a laugh: 'I shall post my sentinels at the country approaches and I will return to you here?' 'How many man men are you going to take?' 'Five. The others will relieve them at five o'clock in the evening.' 'Very well. Leave me four to look after provisions, to do the cooking and to set the table. I will go and find out where the wine is hidden away.'

"This guy always amazed me, and I responded with a laugh: 'I’ll set up my guards at the country roads, and I’ll come back to you here?' 'How many men are you taking?' 'Five. The others will take over at five in the evening.' 'Alright. Leave me four to handle the supplies, do the cooking, and set the table. I’ll go find out where the wine is stored.'"

"I went off, to reconnoiter the deserted streets, until they ended in the open country, so as to post my sentries there.

"I went out to survey the empty streets until they reached the open countryside, so I could set up my sentries there."

"Half an hour later I was back, and I found Marchas lounging in a great armchair, the covering of which he had taking off, from love of luxury as he said. He was warming his feet at the fire, and smoking an excellent cigar, whose perfume filled the room. He was alone, his elbows resting on the arms of the chair, his shoulders, his cheeks flushed, his eyes bright, and looking delighted.

"Half an hour later, I returned and found Marchas lounging in a big armchair, the covering of which he had removed, claiming it was for the sake of comfort. He was warming his feet by the fire and smoking an excellent cigar, its scent filling the room. He was alone, with his elbows resting on the arms of the chair, his shoulders and cheeks flushed, his eyes bright, looking completely delighted."

"I heard the noise of plates and dishes in the next room, and Marchas said to me, smiling in a beatific manner: 'This is famous; I found the champagne under the flight of steps outside, the brandy—fifty bottles of the very finest—in the kitchen garden under a pear tree, which did not look to me to be quite straight,[Pg 324] when I looked at it by the light of my lantern. As for solids, we have two fowls, a goose, a duck and three pigeons. They are being cooked at this moment. It is a delightful part of the country.'

"I heard the clinking of plates and dishes in the next room, and Marchas smiled at me with a blissful look: 'This is amazing; I found the champagne under the staircase outside, and the brandy—fifty bottles of the best stuff—in the kitchen garden under a pear tree, which didn't look quite straight to me when I saw it by the light of my lantern. As for food, we have two chickens, a goose, a duck, and three pigeons. They’re all being cooked right now. This is such a lovely area.'[Pg 324]

"I had sat down opposite to him, and the fire in the grate was burning my nose and cheeks. 'Where did you find this wood?' I asked. 'Splendid wood,' he replied. 'The owner's carriage. It is the paint which is causing all this flame, an essence of punch and varnish. A capital house!'

"I had sat down across from him, and the fire in the fireplace was making my nose and cheeks warm. 'Where did you get this wood?' I asked. 'Great wood,' he replied. 'The owner's carriage. It's the paint that's making all this flame, a mix of punch and varnish. A fantastic place!'"

"I laughed for I found the creature was funny, and he went on: 'Fancy this being the Epiphany! I have had a bean put into the goose, but there is no queen; it is really very annoying!' And I repeated like an echo: 'It is annoying, but what do you want me to do in the matter?' 'To find some, of course. Some women,' 'Women?... you must be mad?' 'I managed to find the brandy under the pear tree, and the champagne under the steps; and yet there was nothing to guide me, while as for you, a petticoat is a sure sign. Go and look, old fellow.'

"I laughed because I thought the creature was hilarious, and he continued: 'Can you believe this is the Epiphany! I've put a bean in the goose, but there’s no queen; it’s really quite frustrating!' And I echoed back: 'It is frustrating, but what do you expect me to do about it?' 'Well, find some, of course. Some women.' 'Women?... you must be out of your mind?' 'I managed to find the brandy under the pear tree, and the champagne under the steps; yet there was no guidance, but for you, a petticoat is a sure giveaway. Go and look for it, my friend.'"

"He looked so grave, so convinced, that I could not tell whether he was joking or not, and so I replied: 'Look here, Marchas, are you having a joke with me?' 'I never joke on duty.' 'But where the devil do you expect me to find any women?' 'Where you like, there must be two or three remaining in the neighborhood, so ferret them out and bring them here.'

"He looked so serious, so sure of himself, that I couldn't tell if he was messing with me or not, so I replied: 'Hey, Marchas, are you kidding around with me?' 'I never joke while working.' 'But where the heck do you expect me to find any women?' 'Wherever you want, there should be a couple still around here, so go find them and bring them here.'"

"I got up, for it was too hot in front of the fire, and Marchas went on: 'Do you want an idea?' 'Yes.' 'Go and see the priest.' 'The priest? What for?' 'Ask him to supper, and beg him to bring a woman with him.' 'The priest! A woman! Ha! ha! ha!'[Pg 325]

"I got up because it was too hot in front of the fire, and Marchas continued: 'Do you want an idea?' 'Yes.' 'Go and see the priest.' 'The priest? What for?' 'Invite him to dinner and ask him to bring a woman with him.' 'The priest! A woman! Ha! ha! ha!'[Pg 325]

"But Marchas continued with extraordinary gravity; 'I am not laughing, go and find the priest and tell him how we are situated, and, as his must be horribly dull, he will come. But tell him that we want one woman at least, a lady, of course, since we are all men of the world. He is sure to know his female parishioners on the tips of his fingers, and if there is one to suit us, and you manage it well, he will indicate her to you.'

"But Marchas kept a serious expression; 'I’m not joking. Go find the priest and let him know our situation, and since he must be incredibly bored, he’ll come. But make sure to tell him we want at least one woman, a lady, of course, since we’re all men of the world. He definitely knows his female parishioners well, and if there’s someone who fits the bill, and you handle it right, he’ll point her out to you.'"

"'Come, come, Marchas, what are you thinking of?' 'My dear Garens, you can do this quite well. It will even be very funny. We are well bred, by jove! and we will put on our most distinguished manners and our grandest style. Tell the Abbé who we are, make him laugh, soften him, seduce him and persuade him!' 'No, it is impossible.'

"'Come on, Marchas, what are you thinking?' 'My dear Garens, you can handle this just fine. It will even be very funny. We're well-mannered, for sure! and we will put on our most refined attitudes and our best style. Tell the Abbé who we are, make him laugh, charm him, and win him over!' 'No, that's not possible.'"

"He drew his chair close to mine, and as he knew my weak side, the scamp continued: 'Just think what a swaggering thing it will be to do, and how amusing to tell about; the whole army will talk about it, and it will give you a famous reputation.'

"He pulled his chair up to mine, and since he knew my vulnerable spots, the rascal went on: 'Just imagine how impressive it will be to pull this off, and how fun it will be to share; the whole army will be buzzing about it, and it will make you really well-known.'"

"I hesitated, for the adventure rather tempted me, and so he persisted: 'Come, my little Garens. You are the head of this detachment, and you alone can go and call on the head of the church in this neighborhood. I beg of you to go, and I promise you that after the war, I will relate the whole affair in verse in the Revue des Deux Mondes. You owe this much to your men, for you have made them march enough during the last month.'

"I hesitated, as the adventure was quite tempting, and he kept insisting: 'Come on, my little Garens. You’re the leader of this team, and only you can go and visit the head of the church in this area. I urge you to go, and I promise that after the war, I’ll tell the whole story in verse in the Revue des Deux Mondes. You owe this to your men, since you’ve made them march enough over the past month.'"

"I got up at last and asked: 'Where is the parsonage?' 'Take the second turning at the end of the street, you will see an avenue, and at the end of the avenue you will find the church. The parsonage is[Pg 326] beside it.' As I went out, he called out: 'Tell him the bill of fare, to make him hungry!'

"I finally got up and asked, 'Where is the parsonage?' 'Take the second turn at the end of the street, you'll see an avenue, and at the end of that avenue, you'll find the church. The parsonage is[Pg 326] next to it.' As I went out, he called after me, 'Let him know the menu to get him hungry!'"


"I discovered the ecclesiastic's little house without any difficulty; it was by the side of a large, ugly, brick church. I knocked at the door with my fist, as there was neither bell nor knocker, and a loud voice from inside asked: 'Who is there?' To which I replied: 'A quarter-master of the hussars.'

"I easily found the priest's small house; it was next to a large, unattractive brick church. I knocked on the door with my fist since there was no bell or knocker, and a loud voice from inside asked, 'Who is there?' I replied, 'A quartermaster of the hussars.'"

"I heard the noise of bolts and of a key being turned, and I found myself face to face with a tall priest with a large stomach, the chest of a prize-fighter, formidable hands projecting from turned up sleeves, a red face and the looks of a kind man. I gave him a military salute and said: 'Good day, Monsieur le Curé.'

"I heard the sound of bolts and a key turning, and I found myself face to face with a tall priest with a big belly, the chest of a prizefighter, strong hands sticking out from rolled-up sleeves, a red face, and a kind expression. I gave him a military salute and said, 'Good day, Father.'"

"He had feared a surprise, some marauders' ambush, and he smiled as he replied: 'Good day, my friend; come in.' I followed him into a small room with a red tiled floor, in which a small fire was burning, very different to Marchas' furnace, and he gave me a chair and said: 'What can I do for you?' 'Monsieur, allow me first of all to introduce myself;' and I gave him my card, which he took and read half aloud: The Comte de Garens.

"He had worried about a surprise, maybe an ambush by raiders, and he smiled as he said, 'Good day, my friend; come in.' I followed him into a small room with a red tiled floor, where a small fire was burning, very different from Marchas' furnace. He offered me a chair and asked, 'What can I do for you?' 'Sir, let me first introduce myself;' and I handed him my card, which he took and read aloud: The Comte de Garens.

"I continued: 'There are eleven of us here, Monsieur l'Abbé, five on grand guard, and six installed at the house of an unknown inhabitant. The names of the six are, Garens, (that is I), Pierre de Marchas, Ludovic de Ponderel, Baron d'Etreillis, Karl Massouligny, the painter's son and Joseph Herbon, a young musician. I have come to ask you, in their name and my own, to do us the honor of supping with us. It is[Pg 327] an Epiphany supper, Monsieur le Curé, and we should like to make it a little cheerful.'

"I continued: 'There are eleven of us here, Monsieur l'Abbé, five on guard duty, and six at the home of an unknown resident. The names of the six are Garens (that’s me), Pierre de Marchas, Ludovic de Ponderel, Baron d'Etreillis, Karl Massouligny, the painter's son, and Joseph Herbon, a young musician. I'm here to ask you, on behalf of all of us, to honor us by having dinner with us. It’s an Epiphany supper, Monsieur le Curé, and we’d like to make it a little festive.' It is[Pg 327]."

"The priest smiled and murmured: 'It seems to me to be hardly a suitable occasion for amusing oneself.' And I replied: 'We are fighting every day, Monsieur. Fourteen of our comrades have been killed in a month, and three fell, as late as yesterday. That is war. We stake our lives every moment, have we not, therefore, the right to amuse ourselves freely? We are Frenchmen, we like to laugh, and we can laugh everywhere. Our fathers laughed on the scaffold! This evening we should like to brighten ourselves up a little, like gentlemen, and not like soldiers; you understand me, I hope. Are we wrong?'

The priest smiled and said, "This doesn’t seem like the right time to be having fun." I replied, "We’re fighting every day, Monsieur. Fourteen of our comrades have been killed this month, and three fell just yesterday. That’s war. We risk our lives every moment, so don’t we have the right to enjoy ourselves? We’re Frenchmen; we like to laugh, and we can laugh anywhere. Our fathers laughed on the scaffold! Tonight, we want to lift our spirits a bit, like gentlemen, not like soldiers; I hope you understand. Are we wrong?"

"He replied quickly: 'You are quite right, my friend, and I accept your invitation with great pleasure.' Then he called out: 'Hermance!'

"He replied quickly, 'You're absolutely right, my friend, and I happily accept your invitation.' Then he shouted, 'Hermance!'"

"An old bent, wrinkled, horrible, peasant woman appeared and said: 'What do you want?' 'I shall not dine at home, my daughter.' 'Where are you going to dine then?' 'With some gentlemen, hussars.'

"An old, bent, wrinkled, awful peasant woman appeared and said: 'What do you want?' 'I won’t be dining at home, my daughter.' 'Where are you going to eat then?' 'With some gentlemen, hussars.'"

"I felt inclined to say: 'Bring your servant with you, just to see Marchas's face,' but I did not venture to, but continued: 'Do you know anyone among your parishioners, male or female, whom I could invite as well?' He hesitated, reflected, and then said: 'No, I do not know anybody!'

"I was tempted to say, 'Bring your servant along, just to see Marchas's face,' but I held back and continued, 'Do you know anyone in your congregation, male or female, who I could invite as well?' He paused, thought for a moment, and then replied, 'No, I don’t know anyone!'"

"I persisted: 'Nobody! Come, Monsieur, think; It would be very nice to have some ladies, I mean to say, some married couples! I know nothing about your parishioners. The baker and his wife, the grocer, [Pg 328]the ... the ... the ... watchmaker ... the ... shoemaker ... the ... the chemist with Mrs. chemist.... We have a good spread, and plenty of wine, and we should be enchanted to leave pleasant recollections of ourselves behind us, with the people here.'

"I kept insisting, 'Nobody! Come on, sir, think about it; it would be great to have some ladies, I mean some married couples! I don’t know anything about your parishioners. The baker and his wife, the grocer, [Pg 328]the ... the ... the ... watchmaker ... the ... shoemaker ... the ... the chemist and his wife.... We have a nice spread, plenty of wine, and we would love to leave behind some nice memories with the people here.'"

"The priest thought again for a long time, and then resolutely: 'No, there is nobody.' I began to laugh. 'By Jove, Monsieur le Curé, it is very vexing not to have an Epiphany queen, for we have the bean. Come, think. Is there not a married Mayor, or a married Deputy-Mayor, or a married Municipal Concilor or schoolmaster?' 'No, all the ladies have gone away.' 'What, is there not in the whole place some good tradesman's wife with her good tradesman, to whom we might give this pleasure, for it would be a pleasure to them, a great pleasure under present circumstances?'

The priest thought for a long moment, and then said firmly, "No, there’s nobody." I started to laugh. "By gosh, Monsieur le Curé, it’s really frustrating not to have an Epiphany queen, since we have the bean. Come on, think. Isn’t there a married Mayor, or a married Deputy-Mayor, or a married Municipal Councilor, or a schoolmaster?" "No, all the ladies have left." "What, isn’t there anyone in the whole place, like a good tradesman’s wife with her good tradesman, who we could give this pleasure to? It would be a joy for them, a huge joy given the current situation?"

"But suddenly the Curé began to laugh, and he laughed so violently that he fairly shook. And exclaimed: 'Ha! ha! ha! I have got what you want, yes. I have got what you want! Ha! ha! ha! We will laugh and enjoy ourselves, my children, we will have some fun. How pleased the ladies will be, I say, how delighted they will be. Ha! ha!... Where are you staying?'

"But suddenly the Curé started laughing, and he laughed so hard that he was shaking. He exclaimed: 'Ha! ha! ha! I have what you want, yes. I have what you want! Ha! ha! ha! We'll laugh and have a good time, my children, we'll have some fun. The ladies will be so pleased, I tell you, they'll be delighted. Ha! ha!... Where are you staying?'"

"I described the house, and he understood where it was. 'Very good,' he said. 'It belongs to Monsieur Bertin Lavaille. I will be there in half an hour, with four ladies!!!... Ha! ha! ha! four ladies!!!...'

"I described the house, and he knew exactly where it was. 'Great,' he said. 'It belongs to Mr. Bertin Lavaille. I’ll be there in half an hour, with four ladies!!!... Ha! ha! ha! four ladies!!!...'

"He went out with me, still laughing, and left me, repeating; 'That is capital; in half an hour at Bertin-Lavaille's house.'[Pg 329]

"He went out with me, still laughing, and left me, repeating, 'That’s great; see you in half an hour at Bertin-Lavaille’s house.'[Pg 329]

"I returned quickly, very much astonished and very much puzzled. 'Covers for how many?' Marchas asked, as soon as he saw me. 'Eleven. There are six of us hussars, besides the priest and four ladies.' He was thunderstruck, and I triumphant, and he repeated: 'Four ladies! Did you say, four ladies?' 'I said: four women.' 'Real women?' 'Real women.' 'Well accept my compliments!' 'I will, for I deserve them.'

"I came back fast, feeling really surprised and confused. 'Covers for how many?' Marchas asked as soon as he spotted me. 'Eleven. There are six of us hussars, plus the priest and four ladies.' He was shocked, and I felt victorious, and he went on: 'Four ladies! Did you say four ladies?' 'I said four women.' 'Real women?' 'Real women.' 'Well, accept my compliments!' 'I will, because I deserve them.'"

"He got out of his armchair, opened the door and I saw a beautiful, white tablecloth on a long table, round which three hussars in blue aprons were setting out the plates and glasses. 'There are some women coming!' Marchas cried. And three men began to dance and to cheer with all their might.

"He got up from his armchair, opened the door, and I saw a beautiful white tablecloth on a long table, around which three hussars in blue aprons were laying out the plates and glasses. 'Some women are coming!' Marchas yelled. And three men started dancing and cheering as loudly as they could."

"Everything was ready, and we were waiting. We waited for nearly an hour, while a delicious smell of roast poultry pervaded the whole house. At last, however, a knock against the shutters, made us all jump up at the same moment. Stout Ponderel ran to open the door, and in less than a minute a little Sister of Mercy appeared in the doorway. She was thin, wrinkled and timid, and successively saluted the four bewildered hussars who saw her enter. Behind her, the noise of sticks sounded on the tiled floor in the vestibule, and as soon as she had come into the drawing-room, I saw three old heads in white caps, following each other one by one, who came in balancing themselves with different movements, one canting to the right, while the other canted to the left. And three worthy women showed themselves, limping, dragging their legs behind them, crippled by illness and deformed through old age, three infirm old women, past service,[Pg 330] the only three pensioners in the establishment which Sister Saint-Benedict managed, who were able to walk.

"Everything was set, and we were waiting. We waited for almost an hour while the delicious aroma of roast poultry filled the house. Finally, a knock on the shutters made all of us jump up at the same time. Stout Ponderel rushed to open the door, and in less than a minute, a little Sister of Mercy appeared in the doorway. She was thin, wrinkled, and timid, and she greeted the four bewildered hussars who saw her enter. Behind her, the sound of sticks echoed on the tiled floor in the vestibule, and as soon as she stepped into the drawing-room, I noticed three old heads in white caps following one another closely, each swaying slightly; one leaned to the right while the other leaned to the left. Three kind-hearted women appeared, limping and dragging their legs behind them, afflicted by illness and marked by old age—three frail old women, no longer in service, [Pg 330] the only three pensioners in the establishment managed by Sister Saint-Benedict who were still able to walk."

"She had turned round to her invalids, full of anxiety for them, and then seeing my quarter-master's stripes, she said to me: 'I am much obliged to you for thinking of these poor women. They have very little pleasure in life, and you are at the same time giving them a great treat and doing them a great honor.'

"She turned to her patients, worried about them, and then noticing my quarter-master's stripes, she said to me: 'Thank you for thinking of these poor women. They have very little joy in life, and you’re giving them a wonderful experience while also showing them great respect.'"

"I saw the priest, who had remained in the obscurity of the passage, and who was laughing heartily, and I began to laugh in my turn, especially when I saw Marchas's face. Then motioning the nun to the seats I said: 'Sit down, Sister: we are very proud and very happy that you have accepted our unpretentious invitation.'

"I saw the priest, who had stayed hidden in the hallway, laughing loudly, and I started to laugh too, especially when I saw Marchas's face. Then, motioning for the nun to take a seat, I said: 'Please sit down, Sister; we are really proud and very happy that you accepted our simple invitation.'"

"She took three chairs which stood against the wall, set them before the fire, led her three old women to them, settled them on them, took their sticks and shawls which she put into a corner, and then, pointing to the first, a thin woman with an enormous stomach, who was evidently suffering from the dropsy, she said: 'This is Mother Paumelle, whose husband was killed by falling from a roof, and whose son died in Africa; she is sixty years old.' Then she pointed to another, a tall woman, whose head trembled unceasingly: 'This is Mother Jean-Jean, who is sixty-seven. She is nearly blind, for her face was terribly singed in a fire, and her right leg was half burnt off.'

"She grabbed three chairs that were against the wall, set them in front of the fire, and guided her three elderly women to sit down. She took their canes and shawls and placed them in a corner. Then, pointing to the first woman, a thin lady with a huge stomach who clearly had dropsy, she said: 'This is Mother Paumelle, whose husband died after falling off a roof, and whose son passed away in Africa; she is sixty years old.' Next, she pointed to another woman, a tall one whose head trembled continuously: 'This is Mother Jean-Jean, who is sixty-seven. She is almost blind because her face was badly burned in a fire, and her right leg is half gone.'"

"Then she pointed to the third, a sort of dwarf, with protruding, round, stupid eyes, which she rolled incessantly in all directions. 'This is la Putois, an idiot. She is only forty-four.'

"Then she pointed to the third, a kind of dwarf, with bulging, round, blank eyes that she rolled constantly in all directions. 'This is la Putois, a fool. She is only forty-four.'"

"I bowed to the three women as if I were presented[Pg 331] to some Royal Highness, and turning to the priest I said: 'You are an excellent man Monsieur l'Abbé, to whom all of us here owe a debt of gratitude.'

"I bowed to the three women as if I were being presented[Pg 331] to some royal highness, and turning to the priest I said: 'You are an amazing man, Monsieur l'Abbé, and we all owe you a debt of gratitude.'"

"Everybody was laughing, in fact, except Marchas, who seemed furious and just then Karl Massouligny cried: 'Sister Saint-Benedict, supper is on the table!'

"Everyone was laughing, except for Marchas, who looked really angry, and just then Karl Massouligny shouted, 'Sister Saint-Benedict, dinner is ready!'"

"I made her go first with the priest, then I helped up Mother Paumelle, whose arm I took and dragged her into the next room, which was no easy task, for her swollen stomach seemed heavier than a lump of iron.

"I made her go first with the priest, then I helped up Mother Paumelle, whose arm I took and dragged her into the next room, which was no easy task, for her swollen stomach seemed heavier than a lump of iron."

"Stout Ponderel gave her arm to Mother Jean-Jean, who bemoaned her crutch, and little Joseph Herbon took the idiot, la Putois to the dining-room, which was filled with the odor of the viands.

"Stout Ponderel linked arms with Mother Jean-Jean, who lamented her crutch, while little Joseph Herbon led the fool, la Putois, to the dining room, which was filled with the smell of the food."

"As soon as we were opposite our plates, the Sister clapped her hands three times, and, with the precision of soldiers presenting arms, the women made a rapid sign of the cross, and then the priest slowly repeated the Benedictus in Latin. Then we sat down, and the two fowls appeared, brought in by Marchas, who chose to wait on them, as to sit down as a guest, to this ridiculous repast.

"As soon as we were facing our plates, the Sister clapped her hands three times, and with the precision of soldiers saluting, the women quickly made the sign of the cross. Then the priest slowly recited the Benedictus in Latin. After that, we took our seats, and the two chickens were brought in by Marchas, who preferred to serve them rather than join us as a guest at this absurd meal."

"But I cried: 'Bring the champagne at once!' and a cork flew out with the noise of a pistol, and in spite of the resistance of the priest and the kind Sister, the three hussars sitting by the side of the three invalids, emptied their three full glasses down their throats, by force.

"But I shouted, 'Bring the champagne right now!' and a cork popped out with the sound of a gunshot, and despite the objections from the priest and the kind Sister, the three hussars sitting next to the three invalids forcibly drank their three full glasses."

"Massouligny, who possessed the faculty of making himself at home, and on being on good terms with everyone, wherever he was, made love to Mother Paumelle, in the drollest manner. The dropsical woman, who had retained her cheerfulness in spite of[Pg 332] her misfortunes, answered him banteringly in a high falsetto voice which appeared as if it were put on, and she laughed so heartily at her neighbor's jokes, that her large stomach looked as if it were going to rise up and get onto the table. Little Herbon had seriously undertaken the task of making the idiot drunk, and Baron d'Etreillis whose wits were not always particularly sharp, was questioning old Jean-Jean about the life, the habits, and the rules in the hospital.

"Massouligny, who had a knack for making himself at home and getting along with everyone, wherever he went, flirted with Mother Paumelle in the funniest way. The heavyset woman, who had managed to stay cheerful despite her misfortunes, responded playfully in a high-pitched voice that sounded a bit put on, and she laughed so hard at her neighbor's jokes that her big belly looked like it might just rise up and join them at the table. Little Herbon was seriously trying to get the idiot drunk, while Baron d'Etreillis, who wasn't always the sharpest, was asking old Jean-Jean about life, habits, and rules at the hospital."

"The nun said to Massouligny in consternation: 'Oh! oh! you will make her ill; pray do not make her laugh like that, Monsieur. Oh! Monsieur....' Then she got up and rushed at Herbon to take a full glass out of his hands which he was hastily emptying down la Putois' throat, while the priest shook with laughter, and said to the Sister: 'Never mind, just this once, it will not hurt her. Do leave them alone.'

"The nun said to Massouligny in panic: 'Oh! Oh! you'll make her sick; please don’t make her laugh like that, sir. Oh! Sir....' Then she got up and rushed over to Herbon to take a full glass from his hands that he was quickly pouring down la Putois' throat, while the priest laughed and told the Sister: 'It's okay, just this once, it won’t hurt her. Just leave them be.'"

"After the two fowls they ate the duck, which was flanked by the three pigeons and the blackbird, and then the goose appeared, smoking, golden-colored, and diffusing a warm odor of hot, browned fat meat. La Paumelle who was getting lively, clapped her hands; la Jean-Jean left off answering the Baron's numerous questions, and la Putois uttered grunts of pleasure, half cries and half sighs, like little children do when one shows them sweets. 'Allow me to take charge of this animal,' the Curé said. 'I understand these sort of operations better than most people.' 'Certainly, Monsieur l'Abbé,' and the Sister said: 'How would it be to open the window a little; they are too warm, and I am afraid they will be ill.'

"After the two chickens, they ate the duck, which was accompanied by three pigeons and a blackbird, and then the goose came out, steaming, golden-brown, and giving off a warm smell of hot, crispy meat. La Paumelle, feeling lively, clapped her hands; La Jean-Jean stopped answering the Baron's many questions, and La Putois made sounds of pleasure, half cries and half sighs, like little kids do when someone shows them candy. 'Let me handle this bird,' the Priest said. 'I’m better at these kinds of things than most people.' 'Of course, Monsieur l'Abbé,' and the Sister added, 'How about we open the window a bit? It's too warm in here, and I’m worried they might get sick.'"

"I turned to Marchas: 'Open the window for a minute.' He did so, the cold outer air as it came in,[Pg 333] made the candles flare, and the smoke from the goose, which the Curé was scientifically carving, with a table napkin round his neck, whirl about. We watched him doing it, without speaking now, for we were interested in his attractive handiwork, and seized with renewed appetite at the sight of that enormous golden-colored bird, whose limbs fell one after another into the brown gravy at the bottom of the dish. And at that moment, in the midst of that greedy silence which kept us all attentive, the distant report of a shot came in at the open window.

I turned to Marchas, "Could you open the window for a minute?" He did, and the cold air rushed in, causing the candles to flicker and the smoke from the goose—which the Curé was expertly carving with a napkin around his neck—to swirl around. We watched him in silence, intrigued by his skillful work, and our appetites were rekindled at the sight of that huge, golden bird, its pieces dropping one by one into the brown gravy at the bottom of the dish. Just then, in the thick silence that held our attention, we heard the faint sound of a gunshot coming through the open window.


"I started to my feet so quickly, that my chair fell down behind me, and I shouted: 'Mount, all of you! You, Marchas, will take two men and go and see what it is. I shall expect you back here in five minutes.' And while the three riders went off at full gallop through the night, I got into the saddle with my three remaining hussars, in front of the steps of the villa, while the Curé, the Sister and the three old women showed their frightened faces at the window.

"I jumped to my feet so fast that my chair tipped over behind me, and I yelled: 'Mount, everyone! Marchas, you take two men and find out what it is. I expect you back here in five minutes.' While the three riders sprinted off into the night, I got on my horse with the three hussars left with me, in front of the villa steps, as the Curé, the Sister, and the three elderly women peered out from the window, looking scared."

"We heard nothing more, except the barking of a dog in the distance. The rain had ceased, and it was cold, very cold, and soon I heard the gallop of a horse, of a single horse, coming back. It was Marchas, and I called out to him: 'Well?' 'It is nothing; François has wounded an old peasant who refused to answer his challenge: "Who goes there?" and who continued to advance, in spite of the order to keep off; but they are bringing him here, and we shall see what is the matter.'

"We didn’t hear anything else, except for a dog barking in the distance. The rain had stopped, and it was cold, really cold, when I heard the sound of a horse galloping, just one horse, coming back. It was Marchas, and I called out to him: 'What happened?' 'It’s nothing; François has injured an old farmer who wouldn’t answer his challenge: "Who goes there?" He kept coming forward, even after being told to stay back; but they’re bringing him here, and we’ll find out what’s going on.'"

"I gave orders for the horses to be put back into the stable, and I sent my two soldiers to meet the oth[Pg 334]ers, and returned to the house. Then the Curé, Marchas and I took a mattress into the room to put the wounded man on; the Sister tore up a table napkin, in order to make lint, while the three frightened women remained huddled up in a corner.

"I ordered the horses to be put back in the stable and sent my two soldiers to meet the others, then I went back to the house. The Curé, Marchas, and I brought a mattress into the room for the injured man; the Sister ripped up a table napkin to make some lint, while the three scared women stayed huddled in a corner."

"Soon I heard the rattle of sabres on the road, and I took a candle to show a light to the men who were returning; and they soon appeared, carrying that inert, soft, long and sinister object which a human body becomes when life no longer sustains it.

"Soon I heard the clanging of swords on the road, so I grabbed a candle to guide the men coming back; and they soon showed up, carrying that lifeless, soft, long, and eerie shape that a human body turns into when life no longer supports it."


"They put the wounded man on the mattress that had been prepared for him, and I saw at the first glance that he was dying. He had the death rattle and was spitting up blood, which ran out of the corners of his mouth, forced out of his mouth by his gasps. The man was covered with it! His cheeks, his beard, his hair, his neck and his clothes seemed to have been rubbed, to have been dipped in a red tub; and that blood stuck to him, and had become a dull color, which was horrible to look at.

"They laid the wounded man on the mattress that had been set up for him, and I could tell right away that he was dying. He had the death rattle and was coughing up blood, which spilled from the corners of his mouth, pushed out by his gasps. He was covered in it! His cheeks, his beard, his hair, his neck, and his clothes looked like they had been dipped in a tub of red; and that blood clung to him, and had turned a dull color, which was horrifying to see."

"The old man, wrapped up in a large shepherd's cloak, occasionally opened his dull, vacant eyes, which seemed stupid with astonishment, like those of animals which a sportsman kills, and which fall at his feet, more than half dead already, stupefied with fear and astonishment.

"The old man, wrapped in a big shepherd's cloak, occasionally opened his dull, vacant eyes, which looked stupid with astonishment, like those of animals that a hunter kills and that fall at his feet, already more than half dead, stunned with fear and disbelief."

"The Curé exclaimed: 'Ah! there is old Placide, the shepherd, from les Marlins. He is deaf, poor man, and heard nothing. Ah! Oh God! they have killed the unhappy man!' The Sister had opened his blouse and shirt, and was looking at a little blue hole in the[Pg 335] middle of his chest, which was not bleeding any more. 'There is nothing to be done,' she said.

The Curé exclaimed, "Ah! There’s old Placide, the shepherd from les Marlins. He’s deaf, poor guy, and didn’t hear a thing. Ah! Oh God! They’ve killed the poor man!" The Sister had opened his blouse and shirt and was staring at a small blue hole in the[Pg 335] middle of his chest, which had stopped bleeding. "There’s nothing we can do," she said.

"The shepherd was gasping terribly and bringing up blood with every last breath, and in his throat, to the very depth of his lungs, they could hear an ominous and continued gurgling. The Curé, standing in front of him, raised his right hand, made the sign of the cross, and in a slow and solemn voice pronounced the Latin words which purify men's souls, but before they were finished the old man was shaken by a rapid shock, as if something had broken inside him; he no longer breathed. He was dead.

"The shepherd was gasping for air and coughing up blood with every breath, and deep in his throat, they could hear a troubling and persistent gurgling sound. The Curé, standing in front of him, raised his right hand, made the sign of the cross, and in a slow and solemn voice spoke the Latin words that cleanse souls, but before he could finish, the old man was jolted by a sudden shock, as if something had snapped inside him; he stopped breathing. He was dead."

"When I turned round, I saw a sight which was even more horrible than the death struggle of this unfortunate man; the three old women were standing up huddled close together; hideous, and grimacing with fear and horror. I went up to them, and they began to utter shrill screams, while la Jean-Jean, whose leg had been burnt, and could not longer support her, fell to the ground at full length.

"When I turned around, I saw a scene that was even more horrifying than the struggle of that unfortunate man; the three old women stood huddled together, grotesque and contorted with fear and horror. I approached them, and they started to let out high-pitched screams, while la Jean-Jean, whose leg had been burned and could no longer support her, collapsed to the ground completely."

"Sister Saint-Benedict left the dead man, ran up to her infirm old women, and without a word or a look for me, wrapped their shawls round them, gave them their crutches, pushed them to the door, made them go out, and disappeared with them into the dark night.

"Sister Saint-Benedict left the dead man, hurried over to her frail elderly women, and without saying a word or glancing my way, wrapped their shawls around them, handed them their crutches, guided them to the door, urged them outside, and vanished with them into the dark night."

"I saw that I could not even let a hussar accompany them, for the mere rattle of a sword would have sent them mad with fear.

"I realized that I couldn't even let a hussar go with them, because even the sound of a sword clanking would have driven them crazy with fear."

"The Curé was still looking at the dead man; but at last he turned round to me and said:

"The Curé was still staring at the dead man; but eventually he turned to me and said:

"'Oh! What a horrible thing!'"

"'Oh! What an awful thing!'"


IN THE WOOD

The Mayor was just going to sit down to breakfast, when he was told that the rural policeman was waiting for him at the Mansion-house with two prisoners, and he went there immediately, and found old Hochedur standing up and watching a middle-class couple of mature years, with a severe look.

The Mayor was just about to sit down for breakfast when he was informed that the rural policeman was waiting for him at the Mansion-house with two prisoners. He went there right away and found old Hochedur standing up and observing a middle-class couple who were older, with a serious expression.

The man, a fat old fellow with a red nose and white hair, seemed utterly dejected; while the woman, a little roundabout, fat woman, with shining cheeks, looked at the agent of the authorities who had arrested them, with defiant eyes.

The man, a chubby old guy with a red nose and white hair, looked completely downcast; while the woman, a short, plump lady with glowing cheeks, stared at the agent of the authorities who had arrested them, with bold eyes.

"What is it? What is it? Hochedur?"

"What is it? What is it? Hochedur?"

The rural policeman made his deposition: He had gone out that morning at his usual time, in order to go on his beat from the forest of Champioux as far as the boundaries of Argenteuil. He had not noticed anything unusual in the country except that it was a fine day, and that the wheat was doing well, when the son of old Bredel, who was going over his vines a second time, called out to him: "Here, Daddy Hochedur, go and have a look into the skirts of the wood, in the first thicket, and you will catch a pair of pigeons there that must be a hundred and thirty years old between them!"

The rural policeman gave his statement: He had headed out that morning at his usual time to patrol from the Champioux forest to the borders of Argenteuil. He hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary except that it was a nice day and the wheat was thriving, when the son of old Bredel, who was checking his vines for the second time, shouted to him: "Hey, Daddy Hochedur, go take a look at the edge of the wood, in the first thicket, and you'll find a couple of pigeons there that must be a hundred and thirty years old together!"

He went in the direction that had been indicated to him, and had gone into the thicket, and there he heard words and gasps, which made him suspect a flagrant[Pg 337] breach of morality. Advancing, therefore, on his hands and knees, as if to surprise a poacher, he had arrested the couple who were there present, at the very moment when they were going to abandon themselves to their natural instincts.

He moved toward the direction he was told, entering the dense bushes, where he heard voices and heavy breaths that made him suspect a serious violation of morals. So, crawling on his hands and knees like he was trying to catch a poacher, he caught the couple in the act just as they were about to give in to their natural desires.

The Mayor looked at the culprits in astonishment, for the man was certainly sixty, and the woman fifty-five at least, and so he began to question them, beginning with the man, who replied in such a weak voice that he could scarcely be heard.

The Mayor stared at the offenders in disbelief, since the man was definitely sixty, and the woman was at least fifty-five. So, he started to question them, beginning with the man, who answered in such a faint voice that he could hardly be heard.

"What is your name?" "Nicolas Beaurain." "Your occupation?" "Haberdasher, in the Rue des Martyrs, in Paris." "What were you doing in the wood?" The haberdasher remained silent, with his eyes on his fat stomach; and his hand resting on his thighs, and the Mayor continued: "Do you deny what the officer of the municipal authorities states?" "No, Monsieur." "So you confess it?" "Yes, Monsieur." "What have you to say in your defense?" "Nothing, Monsieur." "Where did you meet the partner in your misdemeanor?" "She is my wife, Monsieur." "Your wife?" "Yes, Monsieur." "Then ... then ... you do not live together ... in Paris?" "I beg your pardon, Monsieur, but we are living together!" "But in that case ... you must be mad, altogether mad, my dear sir, to get caught like that, in the country at ten o'clock in the morning."

"What’s your name?" "Nicolas Beaurain." "What do you do for a living?" "I’m a haberdasher on Rue des Martyrs in Paris." "What were you doing in the woods?" The haberdasher stayed quiet, staring at his round stomach, his hand resting on his thighs, and the Mayor continued: "Do you deny what the municipal officer said?" "No, sir." "So you admit it?" "Yes, sir." "What do you have to say for your defense?" "Nothing, sir." "Where did you meet the partner in your crime?" "She’s my wife, sir." "Your wife?" "Yes, sir." "Then... then... you don’t live together... in Paris?" "I’m sorry, sir, but we do live together!" "But in that case... you must be completely mad, dear sir, to get caught like that, out in the countryside at ten in the morning."

The haberdasher seemed ready to cry with shame, and he murmured: "It was she who enticed me! I told her it was very stupid, but when a woman has got a thing into her head ... you know ... you cannot get it out of it."[Pg 338]

The haberdasher looked like he was about to burst into tears from embarrassment, and he said, "It was her that tempted me! I told her it was really foolish, but when a woman gets an idea in her head ... you know ... you can't shake it off."[Pg 338]

The Mayor, who liked open speaking, smiled and replied: "In your case, the contrary ought to have happened. You would not be here, if she had had the idea only in her head!" Then Monsieur Beaurain was seized with rage, and turning to his wife, he said: "Do you see to what you have brought us with your poetry? And now we shall have to go before the Courts, at our age, for a breach of morals! And we shall have to shut up the shop, sell our good will and go to some other neighborhood! That's what it has come to!"

The Mayor, who enjoyed speaking openly, smiled and responded, "In your case, the opposite should have occurred. You wouldn't be here if she had only thought about it!" Then Monsieur Beaurain lost his temper and turned to his wife, saying, "Do you see what your poetry has caused us? Now we have to go to court at our age for a morality issue! We'll have to close the shop, sell our goodwill, and move to a different neighborhood! This is what we've come to!"

Madame Beaurain got up, and without looking at her husband, she explained herself without any embarrassment, without useless modesty, and almost without hesitation.

Madame Beaurain stood up and, without looking at her husband, spoke clearly without any shame, false modesty, or much hesitation.

"Of course, Monsieur, I know that we have made ourselves ridiculous. Will you allow me to plead my cause like an advocate; or rather like a poor woman; and I hope that you will be kind enough to send us home, and to spare us the disgrace of a prosecution.

"Of course, sir, I know we've made ourselves look foolish. Will you let me speak for myself like a lawyer; or rather like a struggling woman; and I hope you’ll be generous enough to send us home and spare us the shame of a trial."

"Years ago, when I was young, I made Monsieur Beaurain's acquaintance on Sunday in this neighborhood. He was employed in a draper's shop, and I was a young lady in a ready made clothing establishment. I remember it, as if it were yesterday. I used to come and spend Sundays here occasionally with a friend of mine, Rose Levéque, with whom I lived in the Rue Pigalle, and Rose had a sweetheart, while I had not. He used to bring us here, and one Saturday, he told me, laughing, that he should bring a friend with him the next day. I quite understood what he meant, but I replied that it would be no good; for I was virtuous, Monsieur.[Pg 339]

"Years ago, when I was young, I met Monsieur Beaurain one Sunday in this neighborhood. He worked in a fabric shop, and I was a young lady at a ready-made clothing store. I remember it like it was yesterday. I would come to spend Sundays here sometimes with a friend of mine, Rose Levéque, with whom I lived on Rue Pigalle, and Rose had a boyfriend, while I did not. He would bring us here, and one Saturday, he jokingly told me he would bring a friend the next day. I understood what he meant, but I replied it wouldn't work out because I was virtuous, Monsieur.[Pg 339]

"The next day we met Monsieur Beaurain at the railway station, and in those days he was good-looking, but I had made up my mind not to yield to him, and I did not yield. Well, we arrived at Bezons. It was a lovely day, the sort of day that tickles your heart. When it is fine, even now, just as it used to be formerly, I grow quite foolish, and when I am in the country I utterly lose my head. The verdure, the swallows flying so swiftly, the smell of the grass, the scarlet poppies, the daisies, all that makes me quite excited! It is like champagne when one is not used to it!

The next day we met Monsieur Beaurain at the train station, and back then he was handsome, but I had decided not to give in to him, and I didn’t. So, we arrived at Bezons. It was a beautiful day, the kind that makes your heart flutter. Even now, when the weather is nice, just like it used to be, I feel a bit silly, and when I'm in the countryside, I completely lose my mind. The greenery, the swallows darting around, the smell of fresh grass, the bright red poppies, the daisies—everything gets me really excited! It’s like champagne when you’re not used to it!

"Well, it was lovely weather, warm and bright, and it seemed to penetrate into your body by your eyes when you looked, and by your mouth when you breathed. Rose and Simon hugged and kissed each other every minute, and that gave me something to look at! Monsieur Beaurain and I walked behind them, without speaking much, for when people do not know each other they do not find anything to talk about. He looked timid, and I liked to see his embarrassment. At last we got to the little wood; it was as cool as in a bath there, and we all four sat down. Rose and her lover joked me because I looked rather stern, but you will understand that could not be otherwise. And then they began to kiss and hug again, without putting any more restraint upon themselves than if we had not been there; and then they whispered together, and then got up and went off among the trees, without saying a word. You may fancy what I looked like, alone with this young fellow, whom I saw for the first time. I felt so confused at seeing them go that it gave me courage and I began to talk. I asked him what his business was, and he said he was a linen[Pg 340] draper's assistant, as I told you just now. We talked for a few minutes and that made him bold, and he wanted to take liberties with me, but I told him sharply to keep his own place. Is not that true, Monsieur Beaurain?"

"Well, the weather was beautiful, warm and sunny, and it felt like it soaked into your body through your eyes when you looked and through your mouth when you breathed. Rose and Simon hugged and kissed each other every minute, which gave me something to watch! Monsieur Beaurain and I walked behind them, not saying much since people who don’t know each other often struggle to find common ground. He seemed shy, and I enjoyed seeing his discomfort. Finally, we reached the little woods; it felt as cool as a bath there, and the four of us sat down. Rose and her boyfriend teased me because I looked a bit serious, but you can understand that couldn't be helped. Then they started kissing and hugging again, completely unfazed by our presence; after that, they whispered to each other and then got up and wandered off into the trees without a word. You can imagine how I felt, alone with this guy I was meeting for the first time. I felt so awkward watching them go that it gave me the courage to start talking. I asked him what he did, and he said he was a linen draper's assistant, like I mentioned earlier. We chatted for a few minutes, which made him more confident, and he tried to get too close to me, but I told him firmly to keep his distance. Isn’t that right, Monsieur Beaurain?"

Monsieur Beaurain, who was looking at his feet in confusion, did not reply, and she continued: "Then he saw that I was virtuous, and he began to make love to me nicely, like an honorable man, and from that time he came every Sunday, for he was very much in love with me. I was very fond of him also, very fond of him! He was a good-looking fellow, formerly, and in short he married me the next September, and we started in business in the Rue des Martyrs.

Monsieur Beaurain, who was looking down at his feet in embarrassment, didn’t reply, and she went on: "Then he realized I was virtuous, and he started courting me sweetly, like a decent guy, and from then on, he came over every Sunday because he was really in love with me. I liked him a lot too, really liked him! He used to be good-looking, and anyway, he married me the next September, and we started a business on Rue des Martyrs.

"It was a hard struggle for some years, Monsieur. Business did not prosper, and we could not afford many country excursions, and then we had grown unaccustomed to them. One has other things in one's head, and thinks more of the cash box than of pretty speeches, when one is in business. We were growing old by degrees without perceiving it, like quiet people who do not think much about love. One does not regret anything as long as one does not notice what one has lost.

"It was a tough struggle for several years, sir. Our business didn’t thrive, and we couldn’t afford many trips to the countryside, plus we had gotten out of the habit of them. Other things occupy your mind, and you think more about the cash register than about nice words when you’re running a business. We were slowly getting older without realizing it, like quiet folks who don’t think much about love. You don’t miss anything as long as you don’t notice what you’ve lost."

"And after that, Monsieur, business went better, and we became tranquil as to the future! Then, you see, I do not exactly know what passed within me, no, I really do not know, but I began to dream like a little boarding-school girl. The sight of the little carts full of flowers which are drawn about the streets, made me cry; the smell of violets sought me out in my easy-chair, behind my cash box, and made my heart beat! Then I used to get up and go onto the doorstep to[Pg 341] look at the blue sky between the roofs. When one looks at the sky from a street, it looks like a river which descends on Paris, winding as it flows, and the swallows pass to and fro in it like fish. This sort of things is very stupid at my age! But what can one do, Monsieur? when one has worked all one's life? A moment comes in which one perceives that one could have done something else, and then, one regrets, oh! yes, one feels great regret! Just think that for twenty years I might have gone and had kisses in the woods, like other women. I used to think how delightful it would be to lie under the trees, loving some one! And I thought of it everyday and every night! I dreamt of the moonlight on the water, until I felt inclined to drown myself.

"And after that, sir, business improved, and we felt more secure about the future! Then, you see, I can’t quite explain what happened inside me, no, I truly don’t know, but I started to dream like a young girl at boarding school. The sight of little carts filled with flowers going down the streets made me tear up; the scent of violets found me in my comfy chair, behind my cash box, and made my heart race! Then I would get up and go out to the doorstep to[Pg 341] look at the blue sky between the rooftops. When you look at the sky from the street, it appears like a river flowing through Paris, twisting as it goes, and the swallows dart back and forth in it like fish. It’s pretty silly at my age! But what can you do, sir? after working your whole life? There comes a moment when you realize you could have chosen a different path, and then, oh yes, you feel a deep sense of regret! Just think, for twenty years I could have been sharing kisses in the woods, like other women. I used to think how wonderful it would be to lie underneath the trees, loving someone! And I thought about it day and night! I dreamed of the moonlight on the water until I felt like drowning myself."

"I did not venture to speak to Monsieur Beaurain about this at first. I knew that he would make fun of me, and send me back to sell my needles and cotton! And then, to speak the truth, Monsieur Beaurain never said much to me, but when I looked in the glass, I also understood quite well, that I also no longer appealed to anyone!

"I didn't dare to talk to Monsieur Beaurain about this at first. I knew he'd just make fun of me and send me back to sell my needles and thread! Honestly, Monsieur Beaurain never said much to me, but when I looked in the mirror, I realized that I didn't appeal to anyone anymore either!"

"Well, I made up my mind, and I proposed an excursion into the country to him, to the place where we had first become acquainted. He agreed without any distrust, and we arrived here this morning, about nine o'clock.

"Well, I made my decision and suggested a trip to the countryside to him, to the place where we first met. He agreed without hesitation, and we got here this morning around nine o'clock."

"I felt quite young again when I got among the corn, for a woman's heart never grows old! And really, I no longer saw my husband as he is at present, but just like he was formerly! That I will swear to you, Monsieur. As true as I am standing here, I was intoxicated. I began to kiss him, and he was more sur[Pg 342]prised than if I had tried to murder him. He kept saying to me: 'Why, you must be mad! You are mad this morning! What is the matter with you?...' I did not listen to him, I only listened to my own heart, and I made him come into the woods with me.... There it is.... I have spoken the truth, Monsieur le Maire, the whole truth."

"I felt young again when I was among the corn, because a woman's heart never ages! Honestly, I didn't see my husband as he is now, but as he used to be! I swear to you, Monsieur. As sure as I'm standing here, I felt like I was on cloud nine. I started kissing him, and he looked more shocked than if I had tried to attack him. He kept saying to me: 'You must be crazy! You're acting crazy this morning! What's wrong with you?...' I didn’t pay attention to him; I only listened to my own heart, and I made him come into the woods with me.... There it is.... I have told the truth, Monsieur le Maire, the whole truth."

The Mayor was a sensible man. He rose from his chair, smiled, and said: "Go in peace, Madame, and sin no more ... under the trees."

The Mayor was a sensible man. He got up from his chair, smiled, and said: "Go in peace, Madame, and don't sin again ... under the trees."


A FAMILY

I was going to see my friend Simon Radevin once more, whom I had not had a sight of for fifteen years. Formerly he used to be my most intimate friend, and I used to spend long, quiet and happy evenings with him; he was one of those men to whom one tells one's most intimate affairs of the heart, for whom one finds, when conversing tranquilly, rare, clever, ingenious and refined thoughts, which excite the mind and put it at its ease.

I was going to see my friend Simon Radevin once again, whom I hadn't seen in fifteen years. He used to be my closest friend, and I would spend long, peaceful, and happy evenings with him. He was one of those people you share your deepest feelings with, someone with whom you can have calm conversations filled with rare, clever, inventive, and insightful thoughts that stimulate your mind and put you at ease.

For years we had scarcely been separated; we had lived, traveled, thought and dreamt together; had liked the same things with the same liking, had admired the same books, comprehended the same works, shivered with the same sensations, and very often laughed at the same individuals, whom we understood completely, by merely exchanging a glance.

For years, we had hardly been apart; we lived, traveled, thought, and dreamed together. We enjoyed the same things in the same way, admired the same books, understood the same works, felt the same emotions, and often laughed at the same people, totally getting each other with just a look.

Then he married; quite unexpectedly he married a little girl from the provinces, who had come to Paris in search of a husband. How ever could that little, thin, insipidly fair girl, with her weak hands, her light, vacant eyes, and her clear silly voice, who was exactly like a hundred thousand marriageable dolls, have picked up that intelligent, clever young fellow? Can anyone understand these things? No doubt he had hoped for happiness, simple, quiet and long-enduring happiness, in the arms of a good, tender and faithful woman; he had seen all that in the transparent looks of that school girl with light hair.[Pg 344]

Then he got married; quite unexpectedly, he married a young girl from the provinces who had come to Paris looking for a husband. How could that little, thin, bland girl, with her weak hands, light, vacant eyes, and clear, silly voice—who was just like countless other marriageable dolls—have caught the attention of that intelligent, smart young man? Can anyone make sense of these things? No doubt he had hoped for happiness, simple, quiet, and long-lasting happiness, in the arms of a good, gentle, and loyal woman; he had seen all that in the transparent gaze of that schoolgirl with light hair.[Pg 344]

He had not dreamt of the fact that an active, living and vibrating man grows tired as soon as he has comprehended the stupid reality, unless indeed, he becomes so brutalized that he understands nothing more whatever.

He never thought that an active, alive, and energetic person gets exhausted as soon as they grasp the ridiculous reality, unless they become so hardened that they don't understand anything at all anymore.

What would he be like when I met him again? Still lively, witty, light hearted and enthusiastic, or in a state of mental torpor through provincial life? A man can change a great deal in the course of fifteen years!

What would he be like when I saw him again? Still lively, witty, cheerful, and enthusiastic, or stuck in a dull state from living in a small town? A person can change a lot in fifteen years!


The train stopped at a small station, and as I got out of the carriage, a stout, a very stout man with red cheeks and a big stomach rushed up to me with open arms, exclaiming: "George!" I embraced him, but I had not recognized him, and then I said, in astonishment: "By Jove! You have not grown thin!" And he replied with a laugh: "What did you expect? Good living, a good table and good nights! Eating and sleeping, that is my existence!"

The train pulled into a small station, and as I stepped out of the carriage, a very heavy man with bright red cheeks and a large stomach hurried toward me with open arms, shouting: "George!" I hugged him, but I didn’t recognize him at first, then I said in surprise: "Wow! You haven't lost any weight!" He laughed and replied, "What did you think? Good food, a nice table, and restful nights! Eating and sleeping, that’s my life!"

I looked at him closely, trying to find the features I held so dear in that broad face. His eyes alone had not altered, but I no longer saw the same looks in them, and I said to myself: "If the looks be the reflection of the mind, the thoughts in that head are not what they used to be formerly; those thoughts which I knew so well."

I studied his face closely, trying to recognize the features I once cherished in that broad face. His eyes hadn’t changed, but I no longer perceived the same expression in them, and I thought to myself: "If a person's looks reflect their thoughts, then the ideas in that head aren’t what they used to be; those familiar thoughts I once knew so well."

Yet his eyes were bright, full of pleasure and friendship, but they had not that clear, intelligent expression, which expresses as much as words do, the value of the mind. Suddenly he said to me: "Here are my two eldest children." A girl of fourteen, who was almost a woman, and a boy of thirteen, in the dress of a boy[Pg 345] from a Lycée, came forward in a hesitating and awkward manner, and I said in a low voice: "Are they yours?" "Of course they are," he replied laughing. "How many have you?" "Five! There are three more indoors."

Yet his eyes were bright, full of pleasure and friendship, but they didn’t have that clear, intelligent expression that conveys as much as words do about the value of the mind. Suddenly, he said to me, "Here are my two oldest kids." A girl of fourteen, who was almost a woman, and a boy of thirteen, dressed like a boy from a Lycée, stepped forward in a hesitant and awkward way, and I whispered, "Are they yours?" "Of course they are," he replied, laughing. "How many do you have?" "Five! There are three more inside."

He said that in a proud, self-satisfied, almost triumphant manner, and I felt profound pity, mingled with a feeling of vague contempt for this vainglorious and simple reproducer of his species, who spent his nights in his country house in making children.

He said that in a proud, self-satisfied, almost triumphant way, and I felt a deep pity mixed with a sense of vague disdain for this boastful and simple person who spent his nights at his country house making children.

I got into a carriage, which he drove himself, and we set off through the town, a dull, sleepy, gloomy town, where nothing was moving in the streets except a few dogs and two or three maidservants. Here and there a shopkeeper standing at his door took off his hat, and Simon returned his salute and told me the man's name; no doubt to show me that he knew all the inhabitants personally, and the thought struck me that he was thinking of becoming a candidate for the Chamber of Deputies, that dream of all who have buried themselves in the provinces.

I got into a carriage that he drove himself, and we headed through the town, a dull, sleepy, gloomy place where nothing was moving in the streets except a few dogs and a couple of maids. Occasionally, a shopkeeper standing at his door would tip his hat, and Simon would return the greeting and tell me the man's name; no doubt to show me that he knew all the locals personally. It occurred to me that he might be considering running for the Chamber of Deputies, that dream of everyone who feels stuck in the provinces.

We were soon out of the town, and the carriage turned into a garden, which had some pretensions to being a park, and stopped in front of a turretted house, which tried to pass for a château.

We quickly drove out of the town, and the carriage turned into a garden that fancied itself a park, stopping in front of a house with turrets that tried to be a château.

"That is my den," Simon said, so that he might be complimented on it, and I replied that it was delightful.

"That's my den," Simon said, hoping for a compliment on it, and I replied that it was lovely.

A lady appeared on the steps, dressed up for a visitor, her hair done for a visitor, and with phrases ready prepared for a visitor. She was no longer the light haired, insipid girl I had seen in church fifteen years previously, but a stout lady in curls and flounces, one[Pg 346] of those ladies without any fixed age, without intellect, without any of those things which constitute a woman. In short, she was a mother, a stout, commonplace mother, the human layer and brood mare, that machine of flesh which procreates without any other mental preoccupation, except her children and her housekeeping book.

A woman stepped onto the porch, all dressed up for a guest, her hair styled for the occasion, and with phrases prepared for the visitor. She was no longer the light-haired, bland girl I had seen in church fifteen years earlier, but a hefty woman in curls and frills, one[Pg 346] of those women without a specific age, without intellect, lacking any of the qualities that define a woman. In short, she was a mother, a sturdy, ordinary mother, a factory of flesh that gives birth without any other mental focus, except for her kids and her household budget.

She welcomed me, and I went into the hall, where three children, ranged according to their height, seemed set out for review, like firemen before a mayor, and I said: "Ah! ah! so these are the others?" And Simon, who was radiant with pleasure, named them: "Jean, Sophie and Gontran."

She welcomed me, and I walked into the hall, where three kids, lined up by height, looked like they were being presented for inspection, like firemen in front of a mayor. I said, "Oh! So these are the others?" And Simon, glowing with happiness, introduced them: "Jean, Sophie, and Gontran."

The door of the drawing-room was open. I went in and in the depths of an easy-chair I saw something trembling, a man, an old, paralyzed man. Madame Radevin came forward and said: "This is my grandfather, Monsieur; he is eighty-seven." And then she shouted into the shaking old man's ears: "This is a friend of Simon's, papa." The old gentleman tried to say "good day" to me, and he muttered: "Oua, oua, oua," and waved his hand, and I took a seat, saying: "You are very kind, Monsieur."

The drawing-room door was open. I walked in and saw something trembling deep in an armchair—a man, an elderly, paralyzed man. Madame Radevin approached and said, "This is my grandfather, sir; he is eighty-seven." Then she shouted into the shaking old man's ears, "This is a friend of Simon's, Grandpa." The old gentleman attempted to greet me, muttering, "Oua, oua, oua," while waving his hand. I took a seat and said, "You are very kind, sir."

Simon had just come in, and he said with a laugh: "So! You have made grandpapa's acquaintance. He is priceless, is that old man; he is the delight of the children, and he is so greedy that he almost kills himself at every meal; you have no idea what he would eat if he were allowed to do as he pleased. But you will see, you will see. He likes all the sweets as if they were so many girls. You have never seen anything funnier; you will see it presently."

Simon had just come in, laughing as he said, "So! You've met grandpa. That old man is a treasure; he’s the kids' favorite, and he eats so much that he nearly makes himself sick at every meal. You can’t imagine how much he’d eat if we let him. But you’ll see, you’ll see. He loves sweets as if they were just beautiful girls. You’ve never seen anything funnier; you’ll see it soon."

I was then shown to my room to change my dress[Pg 347] for dinner, and hearing a great clatter behind me on the stairs, I turned round and saw that all the children were following me behind their father; to do me honor, no doubt.

I was then taken to my room to change my dress[Pg 347] for dinner, and hearing a loud noise behind me on the stairs, I turned around and saw that all the kids were following me behind their dad, probably to honor me.

My windows looked out onto a plain, bare, interminable plain, an ocean of grass, of wheat, and of oats, without a clump of trees or any rising ground, a striking and melancholy picture of the life which they must be leading in that house.

My windows looked out onto a flat, empty, endless plain, an ocean of grass, wheat, and oats, with no clump of trees or any hills, a striking and sad image of the life they must be living in that house.

A bell rang; it was for dinner, and so I went downstairs. Madame Radevin took my arm in a ceremonious manner, and we went into the dining-room. A footman wheeled in the old man's armchair, who gave a greedy and curious look at the dessert, as he with difficulty turned his shaking head from one dish to the other.

A bell rang; it was time for dinner, so I went downstairs. Madame Radevin took my arm in a formal way, and we entered the dining room. A footman rolled in the old man's armchair, and he gave a hungry and curious glance at the dessert as he struggled to turn his trembling head from one dish to another.

Simon rubbed his hands: "You will be amused," he said; and all the children understood that I was going to be indulged with the sight of their greedy grandfather, and they began to laugh accordingly, while their mother merely smiled and shrugged her shoulders, and Simon, making a speaking trumpet of his hands, shouted at the old man: "This evening there is sweet rice cream," and the wrinkled face of the grandfather brightened, and he trembled more violently all over, showing that he had understood and was very pleased. The dinner began.

Simon rubbed his hands together. "You’re going to love this," he said, and all the kids understood that I was about to see their greedy grandfather, and they started laughing. Their mother just smiled and shrugged her shoulders. Simon cupped his hands like a megaphone and yelled at the old man, "Tonight there’s sweet rice cream!" The grandfather’s wrinkled face lit up, and he trembled even more all over, showing that he had heard and was really happy. The dinner started.

"Just look!" Simon whispered. The grandfather did not like the soup, and he refused to eat it; but he was made to, on account of his health, and the footman forced the spoon into his mouth, while the old man blew energetically, so as not to swallow the soup, which was thus scattered like a stream of water onto[Pg 348] the table and over his neighbors. The children shook with delight at the spectacle, while their father, who was also amused, said: "Is not the old man funny?"

"Just look!" Simon whispered. The grandfather didn’t like the soup and refused to eat it, but he had to for his health, and the footman shoved the spoon into his mouth while the old man blew hard to avoid swallowing the soup, which spilled everywhere like a stream of water onto[Pg 348] the table and over his neighbors. The kids shook with laughter at the scene, while their dad, who found it funny too, said: "Isn't the old man hilarious?"

During the whole meal, they were all taken up solely with him. He devoured the dishes which were put on the table, with his eyes, and he tried to seize them and pull them to himself with his trembling hands. They put them almost within his reach, to see his useless efforts, his trembling clutches at them, the piteous appeal of his whole nature, of his eyes, of his mouth and of his nose as he smelt them, and he slobbered onto his table napkin with eagerness, while uttering inarticulate grunts. And the whole family was highly amused at this horrible and grotesque scene.

During the entire meal, they were completely focused on him. He hungrily gazed at the dishes placed on the table, trying to grab them and pull them toward himself with his shaking hands. They positioned the food just within his reach to watch his futile attempts, his trembling grips, the pitiful longing in his eyes, mouth, and nose as he smelled the food, drooling onto his napkin with excitement while making guttural noises. The whole family found this awful and absurd scene very entertaining.

Then they put a tiny morsel onto his plate, which he ate with feverish gluttony, in order to get something more as soon as possible, and when the rice-cream was brought in, he nearly had a fit, and groaned with greediness, and Gontran called out to him: "You have eaten too much already; you will have no more." And they pretended not to give him any. Then he began to cry; he cried and trembled more violently than ever, while all the children laughed. At last, however, they gave him his helping, a very small piece; and as he ate the first mouthful of the pudding, he made a comical and greedy noise in his throat, and a movement with his neck like ducks do when they swallow too large a morsel, and then, when he had done, he began to stamp his feet, so as to get more.

Then they put a tiny piece on his plate, which he ate with frantic eagerness, hoping for more as soon as possible. When the rice pudding was brought in, he almost lost it and groaned with desire, and Gontran shouted at him, "You've already eaten too much; you can't have any more." They pretended not to give him any. Then he started to cry; he cried and shook even more violently, while all the other kids laughed. Finally, though, they gave him his serving, just a very small piece; and as he took his first bite of the pudding, he made a funny, greedy noise in his throat and moved his neck like ducks do when they swallow too big a piece, and then, when he was done, he started stomping his feet to get more.

I was seized with pity for this saddening and ridiculous Tantalus, and I interposed on his behalf: "Please, will you not give him a little more rice?" But Simon[Pg 349] replied: "Oh! no, my dear fellow, if he were to eat too much, it might harm him, at his age."

I felt sorry for this pitiful and absurd Tantalus, so I spoke up for him: "Come on, can you give him some more rice?" But Simon[Pg 349] replied, "Oh no, my friend, if he eats too much, it could hurt him at his age."

I held my tongue, and thought over these words. Oh! ethics! Oh! logic! Oh! wisdom! At his age! So they deprived him of his only remaining pleasure out of regard for his health! His health! What would he do with it, inert and trembling wreck that he was? They were taking care of his life, so they said. His life? How many days? Ten, twenty, fifty, or a hundred? Why? For his own sake? Or to preserve for some time longer the spectacle of his impotent greediness in the family.

I kept quiet and thought about what he said. Oh! ethics! Oh! logic! Oh! wisdom! At his age! So they took away his last bit of enjoyment for the sake of his health! His health! What good was it to him, a lifeless and shaking wreck? They claimed they were protecting his life. His life? How many days? Ten, twenty, fifty, or a hundred? Why? For his own benefit? Or just to stretch out the display of his helpless greed in front of the family a bit longer?

There was nothing left for him to do in this life, nothing whatever. He had one single wish left, one sole pleasure; why not grant him that last solace constantly, until he died?

There was nothing left for him to do in this life, nothing at all. He had just one wish remaining, one last pleasure; why not give him that final comfort continually, until he passed away?

After playing cards for a long time, I went up to my room and to bed; I was low-spirited and sad, sad, sad! I sat at my window, but I heard nothing but the beautiful warbling of a bird in a tree, somewhere in the distance. No doubt the bird was singing thus in a low voice during the night, and to lull his mate, who was sleeping on her eggs.

After playing cards for a long time, I went up to my room and to bed; I felt down and really sad, just sad! I sat by my window, but all I could hear was the beautiful song of a bird in a tree, somewhere far away. The bird was probably singing softly through the night to soothe its mate, who was resting on her eggs.

And I thought of my poor friend's five children, and pictured him to myself, snoring by the side of his ugly wife.

And I thought about my poor friend's five kids, and imagined him snoring next to his unattractive wife.


JOSEPH

They were both of them drunk, quite drunk, little Baroness Andrée de la Fraisières and little Countess Noemi de Gardens. They had been dining alone together, in the large room which faced the sea. The soft breeze of a summer evening blew in at the open window, soft and fresh at the same time, a breeze that smelt of the sea. The two young women, extended in their lounging chairs, sipped their Chartreuse from time to time, as they smoked their cigarettes, and they were talking most confidentially, telling each other details which nothing but this charming intoxication could have induced their pretty lips to utter.

They were both pretty drunk, little Baroness Andrée de la Fraisières and little Countess Noemi de Gardens. They had been having dinner together in the big room that overlooked the sea. The soft summer evening breeze flowed in through the open window, gentle and refreshing, with a hint of the ocean. The two young women leaned back in their lounge chairs, sipping their Chartreuse every so often while smoking their cigarettes, chatting intimately and sharing secrets that only this delightful buzz could have coaxed from their lovely lips.

Their husbands had returned to Paris that afternoon, and had left them alone on that little deserted beach, which they had chosen so as to avoid those gallant marauders who are constantly met with in fashionable watering places. As they were absent for five days in the week, they objected to country excursions, luncheons on the grass, swimming lessons and those sudden familiarities which spring up in the idle life of watering places. Dieppe, Etratat, Trouville seemed to them to be places to be avoided, and they had rented a house which had been built and abandoned by an eccentric individual in the valley of Roqueville, near Fécamp, and there they buried their wives for the whole summer.

Their husbands had gone back to Paris that afternoon and left them alone on that small, deserted beach, which they picked to steer clear of those charming guys who are always around in trendy vacation spots. Since they were away five days a week, they weren't interested in country outings, picnics on the grass, swimming lessons, or those sudden closenesses that pop up in the carefree life of seaside resorts. Dieppe, Etretat, Trouville felt like places to avoid, so they rented a house that an eccentric person had built and then abandoned in the valley of Roqueville, near Fécamp, where they left their wives for the entire summer.

They were drunk. Not knowing what to hit upon[Pg 351] to amuse themselves, the little Baroness had suggested a good dinner and champagne. To begin with, they had found great amusement in cooking this dinner themselves, and then they had eaten it merrily, and had drunk freely, in order to allay the thirst which the heat of the fire had excited. Now they were chatting and talking nonsense, while gently gargling their throats with Chartreuse. In fact they did not in the least know any longer what they were saying.

They were drunk. Not knowing what to do for fun[Pg 351], the little Baroness suggested a nice dinner and champagne. At first, they had a lot of fun cooking the dinner themselves, and then they happily ate it and drank freely to quench their thirst from the heat of the fire. Now they were chatting and talking nonsense while casually sipping on Chartreuse. In fact, they had completely lost track of what they were even saying.

The Countess, with her legs in the air on the back of a chair, was further gone than her friend.

The Countess, with her legs up on the back of a chair, was more out of it than her friend.

"To complete an evening like this," she said, "we ought to have a lover apiece. If I had foreseen this some time ago, I would have sent for a couple from Paris, and I would have let you have one...." "I can always find one," the other replied; "I could have one this very evening, if I wished." "What nonsense! At Roqueville, my dear? It would have to be some peasant, then." "No, not altogether." "Well, tell me all about it." "What do you want me to tell you?" "About your lover." "My dear, I do not want to live without being loved, for I should fancy I was dead if I were not loved." "So should I." "Is not that so?" "Yes. Men cannot understand it! And especially our husbands!" "No, not in the least. How can you expect it to be different? The love which we want is made up of being spoilt, of gallantries and of pretty words and actions. That is the nourishment of our hearts; it is indispensable to our life, indispensable, indispensable...." "Indispensable."

"To make an evening like this perfect," she said, "we should each have a lover. If I had seen this coming a while ago, I would have brought in a couple from Paris, and I would have let you have one...." "I can always find one," the other replied; "I could have one tonight if I wanted." "What nonsense! In Roqueville, my dear? It would have to be some peasant, then." "No, not really." "Well, tell me about it." "What do you want to know?" "About your lover." "My dear, I can't imagine living without love, because I would feel like I was dead if I wasn't loved." "So would I." "Isn't that true?" "Yes. Men just don't get it! Especially our husbands!" "No, not at all. How can you expect them to? The love we crave is all about being pampered, filled with flirtation, sweet words, and gestures. That’s the food for our hearts; it’s essential for our lives, essential, essential...." "Essential."

"I must feel that somebody is thinking of me, always, everywhere. When I go to sleep and when I[Pg 352] wake up, I must know that somebody loves me somewhere, that I am being dreamt of, longed for. Without that, I should be wretched, wretched! Oh! yes, unhappy enough to do nothing but cry." "I am just the same."

"I need to know that someone is always thinking about me, no matter where I am. When I go to sleep and when I wake up, I need to feel that someone loves me out there, that I’m being dreamed about and missed. Without that, I would be miserable, miserable! Oh! yes, sad enough to do nothing but cry." "I feel the same way."

"You must remember that anything else is impossible. When a husband has been nice for six months, or a year, or two years, he necessarily becomes a brute, yes, a regular brute.... He does not put himself out for anything, but shows himself just as he is, and makes a scene on the slightest provocation, or without any provocation whatever. One cannot love a man with whom one lives constantly." "That is quite true." "Isn't it?... What was I saying? I cannot the least remember?" "You were saying that all husbands are brutes!" "Yes, brutes ... all of them." "That is quite true." "And then?" "What do you mean?" "What was I saying just then?" "I don't know because you did not say it!" "But I had something to tell you." "Oh! yes, that is true; well?..." "Oh! I have got it...." "Well, I am listening." "I was telling you that I can find lovers everywhere." "How do you manage it?" "Like this. Now follow me carefully. When I get to some fresh place, I take notes and make my choice." "You make your choice?" "Yes, of course I do. First of all, I take notes. I ask questions. Above all, a man must be discreet, rich and generous; is not that so?" "It is quite true!" "And then he must please me, as a man." "Of course." "Then I bait the hook for him." "You bait the hook?" "Yes, just as one does to catch fish. Have you never fished with a hook and line?" "No, never."[Pg 353] "You are wrong; It is very amusing, and besides that, it is instructive. Well then, I bait the hook...." "How do you do it?" "How stupid you are. Does not one catch the man one wants to catch, without their having any choice? And they really think that they choose ... the fools ... but it is we who choose ... always.... Just think, when one is not ugly, nor stupid, as is the case with us, all men aspire to us, all ... without exception. We look them over from morning till night, and when we have selected one, we fish for him...." "But that does not tell me how you do it?" "How I do it?... Why, I do nothing; I allow myself to be looked at, that is all." "You allow yourself to be looked at?..." "Why yes; that is quite enough. When one has allowed oneself to be looked at several times following, a man immediately thinks you the most lovely, most seductive of women, and then he begins to make love to you. I give him to understand that he is not so bad looking, without saying anything to him, of course, and he falls in love, like a dog. I have him fast, and it lasts a longer or a shorter time, according to his qualities."

"You have to remember that anything else is impossible. When a husband has been sweet for six months, or a year, or even two years, he inevitably becomes a jerk, yes, a complete jerk.... He stops making an effort and shows his true self, making a scene at the slightest hint, or with no reason at all. It’s impossible to love a man you live with all the time." "That's absolutely true." "Isn’t it?... What was I saying? I can’t remember at all." "You were saying that all husbands are jerks!" "Yes, jerks ... all of them." "That's totally true." "And then?" "What do you mean?" "What was I saying just now?" "I don't know because you didn’t say it!" "But I had something to share with you." "Oh! Yes, that’s right; so?..." "Oh! I’ve got it...." "Well, I’m listening." "I was telling you that I can find lovers everywhere." "How do you do that?" "Like this. Now pay close attention. When I arrive at a new place, I take notes and make my pick." "You make your pick?" "Yes, of course. First, I take notes. I ask questions. Above all, a man must be discreet, wealthy, and generous; isn’t that right?" "It’s absolutely true!" "And then he has to appeal to me, as a man." "Of course." "Then I set the bait." "You set the bait?" "Yes, just like you do to catch fish. Haven’t you ever fished with a hook and line?" "No, never." [Pg 353] "You’re missing out; it’s really fun and also educational. So, I set the bait...." "How do you do that?" "How clueless you are. Don’t you catch the guy you want without them having any say in it? And they actually think they’re the ones choosing ... the fools ... but it’s always us who make the choice.... Just think about it: when you’re neither ugly nor stupid, like we are, all men aspire to us, all of them ... without exception. We observe them from morning till night, and when we pick one, we go after him...." "But that still doesn’t explain how you do it?" "How I do it?... Well, I actually do nothing; I just let myself be seen, that’s all." "You let yourself be seen?..." "Yes, that’s really all it takes. Once you let yourself be seen a few times in a row, a man immediately thinks you’re the most beautiful, most seductive woman, and then he starts trying to win you over. I give him to understand that he’s not bad-looking, without saying anything, of course, and he falls in love, like a puppy. I’ve got him hooked, and it lasts for a shorter or longer time, depending on his qualities."

"And do you catch all whom you please, like that?" "Nearly all." "Oh! So there are some who resist?" "Sometimes." "Why?" "Oh! Why? A man is a Joseph for three reasons. Because he is in love with another woman. Because he is excessively timid, or because he is ... how shall I say it? ... incapable of carrying out the conquest of a woman to the end...." "Oh! my dear!... Do you really believe?..." "I am sure of it.... There are many of this latter class, many,[Pg 354] many ... many more than people think. Oh! they look just like everybody else ... they strut like peacocks.... No, when I said peacocks ... I made a mistake, for they could not display themselves." "Oh! my dear...." "As to the timid, they are sometimes unspeakably stupid. They are the sort of men, who ought not to undress themselves, even when they are going to bed alone, when there is a looking-glass in their room. With them, one must be energetic, make use of looks, and squeeze their hands, and even that is useless sometimes. They never know how or where to begin. When one faints in their presence ... as a last resource ... they try to bring you round ... and if you do not recover your senses immediately ... they go and get assistance.

"And do you catch everyone you want, like that?" "Almost all." "Oh! So there are some who resist?" "Sometimes." "Why?" "Oh! Why? A man is a Joseph for three reasons: Because he's in love with another woman, because he's way too shy, or because he's... how do I say this?... unable to fully pursue a woman." "Oh! my dear!... Do you really believe?..." "I'm sure of it.... There are a lot of this last kind, many, [Pg 354] many... many more than people think. Oh! they look just like everyone else... they show off like peacocks.... No, when I said peacocks... I misspoke, because they can't really show themselves." "Oh! my dear...." "As for the shy ones, they can be unbelievably clueless. They’re the type of guys who shouldn’t undress in front of a mirror, even when they're going to bed alone. With them, you have to be bold, use your eyes, squeeze their hands, and even that doesn't always work. They never know how or where to start. When someone faints in front of them... as a last resort... they try to revive you... and if you don’t come to right away... they go get help."

"Those whom I prefer myself, are other women's lovers. I carry them by assault ... at ... at ... at the point of the bayonet, my dear!" "That is all very well, but when there are no men, like here, for instance?" "I find them!" "You find them. But where?" "Everywhere. But that reminds me of my story.

"Those I like best are other women’s lovers. I take them by force... at... at... at the point of a bayonet, my dear!" "That sounds great, but what if there are no men around, like here, for example?" "I find them!" "You find them. But where?" "Everywhere. But that brings me to my story."

"Now listen. Just two years ago, my husband made me pass the summer on his estate at Bougrolles. There was nothing there ... you know what I mean, nothing, nothing, nothing, whatever! In the neighboring country houses there were a few disgusting boors, who cared for nothing but shooting, and who lived in country houses which had not even a bathroom, men who perspire, go to bed covered with perspiration, and whom it would be impossible to improve, because their principles of life are dirty. Now just[Pg 355] guess what I did!" "I cannot possibly." "Ha! ha! ha! I had just been reading a number of George Sand's novels which exalt the man of the people, novels in which the workmen are sublime, and all the men of the world are criminals. In addition to this I had seen Ruy Blas the winter before, and it had struck me very much. Well, one of our farmers had a son, a good-looking young fellow of two and twenty who had studied for a priest, but had left the seminary in disgust. Well, I took him as footman!" "Oh!... And then?... What afterwards?"

"Now listen. Just two years ago, my husband made me spend the summer at his estate in Bougrolles. There was nothing there ... you know what I mean, absolutely nothing! In the nearby country houses, there were a few awful people who only cared about hunting and lived in places that didn’t even have a bathroom. These were men who sweat, went to bed drenched, and there was no way to change them because their values were just gross. Now just[Pg 355] guess what I did!" "I can't even imagine." "Ha! ha! ha! I had just read a bunch of George Sand's novels that glorify the common man, where the workers are heroes, and all the upper-class men are criminals. Plus, I had seen Ruy Blas the winter before, and it really impacted me. So, one of our farmers had a son, a handsome young guy of twenty-two who had studied to be a priest but left the seminary out of frustration. Well, I hired him as a footman!" "Oh!... And then?... What happened next?"

"Then ... then, my dear, I treated him very haughtily, and showed him a good deal of my person. I did not entice this rustic on, I simply inflamed him!..." "Oh! Andrée!" "Yes, and I enjoyed the fun very much. People say that servants count for nothing! Well he did not count for much. I used to ring to give him his orders every morning while my maid was dressing me, and every evening as well, while she was undressing me." "Oh! Andrée!"

"Then ... then, my dear, I treated him with a lot of arrogance and showed off quite a bit of my body. I didn’t seduce this country guy; I just really got him worked up!..." "Oh! Andrée!" "Yes, and I had a lot of fun with it. People say that servants don’t matter! Well, he didn’t matter much. I would ring the bell to give him his orders every morning while my maid was getting me ready, and every evening too, while she was helping me get undressed." "Oh! Andrée!"

"My dear he caught fire like a thatched roof. Then, at meals, I used continually to talk about cleanliness, about taking care of one's person, about baths and shower baths, until at the end of a fortnight he bathed in the river morning and night, and used to scent himself enough to poison the whole château. I was even obliged to forbid him to use perfumes, telling him, with furious looks, that men ought never to use scent except Eau de Cologne."

"My dear, he caught fire like a thatched roof. Then, during meals, I kept talking about cleanliness, taking care of oneself, about baths and showers, until by the end of two weeks he was bathing in the river morning and night and using enough perfume to overpower the whole château. I even had to tell him to stop using fragrances, stressing with intense looks that men should only use scent if it’s Eau de Cologne."

"Oh! Andrée!"

"Oh! Andrée!"

"Then, I took it into my head to get together a library suitable to the country. I sent for a few hundred moral novels, which I lent to all our peasants, and[Pg 356] all my servants. A few books ... a few ... poetical books ... such as excite the mind of ... schoolboys and schoolgirls ... had found their way into my collection ... and I gave them to my footman. That taught him life ... a funny sort of life." "Oh! Andrée!"

"Then, I decided to create a library that would suit the area. I ordered a few hundred moral novels, which I lent to all our peasants and[Pg 356] my servants. A few books... a few... poetic books... that spark the imagination of schoolboys and schoolgirls... ended up in my collection... and I gave them to my footman. That taught him about life... a strange kind of life." "Oh! Andrée!"

"Then I grew familiar with him, and used to say thou[18] to him. I had given him the name of Joseph. And, my dear, he was in a state ... in a terrible state.... He got as thin as ... as a barn-door cock ... and rolled his eyes like an idiot. I was extremely amused; it was one of the most delightful summers I ever spent...." "And then?..." "Then?... Oh! yes.... Well, one day when my husband was away from home, I told him to order the basket carriage and to drive me into the woods. It was warm, very warm.... There!" "Oh Andrée, do tell me all about it.... It is so amusing...." "Here have a glass of Chartreuse, otherwise I shall empty the decanter myself. Well, I felt ill, on the road." "How?" "You are very stupid. I told him that I was not feeling well, and that he must lay me on the grass, and when I was lying there, I told him I was choking, and that he must unlace me. And then, when I was unlaced, I fainted." "Did you go right off?" "Oh! dear no, not the least." "Well?"

"Then I got to know him better and started calling him 'you.' I named him Joseph. And, my dear, he was in quite a state... in terrible shape. He got as thin as a barn-door rooster and rolled his eyes like an idiot. I found it extremely funny; it was one of the most enjoyable summers I ever had...." "And then?..." "Then?... Oh! yes.... Well, one day when my husband was out, I told him to get the carriage and take me into the woods. It was warm, really warm.... There!" "Oh Andrée, please tell me all about it.... It's so entertaining...." "Here, have a glass of Chartreuse, or I'll drink the whole decanter myself. Well, I started feeling sick on the way." "How?" "You’re being silly. I told him I wasn’t feeling well and that he needed to lay me on the grass, and when I was lying there, I told him I was choking and that he had to loosen my dress. And then, when I was all unlaced, I fainted." "Did you pass out right away?" "Oh! no, not at all." "Well?"

"Well, I was obliged to remain unconscious for nearly an hour, as he could find no means of bringing me round. But I was very patient, and did not open my eyes."[Pg 357]

"Well, I had to stay unconscious for almost an hour because he couldn't find a way to wake me up. But I was very patient and didn't open my eyes."[Pg 357]

"Oh! Andrée!... And what did you say to him?" "I? Nothing at all! How was I to know anything, as I was unconscious? I thanked him, and told him to help me into the carriage, and he drove me back to the Château; but he nearly upset us in turning into the gate!" "Oh! Andrée! And is that all?..." "That is all...." "You did not faint more than that once?" "Only once, of course! I did not want to take such a fellow for my lover." "Did you keep him long after that?" "Yes, of course. I have him still. Why should I have sent him away? I had nothing to complain of." "Oh! Andrée! And is he in love with you still?" "Of course he is." "Where is he?"

"Oh! Andrée!... And what did you say to him?" "Me? Nothing at all! How was I supposed to know anything when I was out cold? I thanked him and told him to help me into the carriage, and he drove me back to the Château; but he almost tipped us over while turning into the gate!" "Oh! Andrée! Is that all?..." "That's all...." "You didn’t faint more than that once?" "Only once, obviously! I didn’t want to take a guy like that as my lover." "Did you keep him around after that?" "Yeah, of course. I still have him. Why would I send him away? I had no complaints." "Oh! Andrée! Is he still in love with you?" "Of course he is." "Where is he?"

The little Baroness put out her hand to the wall and touched the electric bell, and the door opened almost immediately, and a tall footman came in who diffused a scent of Eau de Cologne all round him. "Joseph," she said to him, "I am afraid I am going to faint; send my lady's maid to me."

The little Baroness reached out to the wall and pressed the electric bell, and the door swung open almost right away, letting in a tall footman who filled the air with the scent of Eau de Cologne. "Joseph," she told him, "I think I might faint; please send my lady's maid to me."

The man stood motionless, like a soldier before his officer, and fixed an ardent look on his mistress, who continued: "Go quickly, you great idiot, we are not in the wood to-day, and Rosalie will attend to me better than you would." He turned on his heels and went, and the little Baroness asked nervously: "But what shall you say to your maid?" "I shall tell her what we have been doing! No, I shall merely get her to unlace me; it will relieve my chest, for I can scarcely breathe. I am drunk ... my dear ... so drunk that I should fall, if I were to get up from my chair."

The man stood still, like a soldier in front of his commander, and gazed intently at his mistress, who said, "Hurry up, you big fool, we're not in the woods today, and Rosalie will take better care of me than you would." He turned on his heels and left, and the little Baroness asked anxiously, "But what will you tell your maid?" "I'll tell her what we've been up to! No, I'll just have her unlace me; it'll ease my chest because I can hardly breathe. I'm drunk... my dear... so drunk that I'd fall if I tried to get up from my chair."


THE INN

Like all the wooden inns in the higher Alps, which are situated in the rocky and bare gorges which intersect the white summits of the mountains, the inn of Schwarenbach stands as a refuge for travelers who are crossing the Gemmi.

Like all the wooden lodges in the higher Alps, which are located in the rocky and barren gorges that cut through the white peaks of the mountains, the Schwarenbach inn serves as a refuge for travelers crossing the Gemmi.

It remains open for six months in the year, and is inhabited by the family of Jean Hauser; then, as soon as the snow begins to fall, and fills the valley so as to make the road down to Loëche impassable, the father and his three sons go away, and leave the house in charge of the old guide, Gaspard Hari, with the young guide, Ulrich Kunzi, and Sam, the great mountain dog.

It stays open for six months a year and is home to Jean Hauser's family. Then, as soon as the snow starts falling and fills the valley, making the road to Loëche impossible to navigate, the father and his three sons leave, leaving the house in the care of the old guide, Gaspard Hari, along with the young guide, Ulrich Kunzi, and Sam, the big mountain dog.

The two men and the dog remained till the spring in their snowy prison, with nothing before their eyes except the immense, white slopes of the Balmhorn; they were surrounded by light, glistening summits, and shut up, blocked up and buried by the snow which rose around them, and which enveloped, bound and crushed the little house, which lay piled on the roof, reached to the windows and blocked up the door.

The two men and the dog stayed in their snowy prison until spring, with nothing in sight but the vast, white slopes of the Balmhorn. They were surrounded by bright, sparkling peaks, completely trapped, buried, and blocked by the snow that rose up around them, enveloping, binding, and crushing the little house, which was piled high on the roof, reached the windows, and blocked the door.

It was the day on which the Hauser family were going to return to Loëche, as winter was approaching, and the descent was becoming dangerous. Three mules started first, laden with baggage and led by the three sons. Then the mother, Jean Hauser and her daughter Louise mounted a fourth mule, and set off in their turn, and the father followed them, accompanied by the two men in charge, who were to escort[Pg 359] the family as far as the brow of the descent. First of all they passed round the small lake, which was now frozen over, at the bottom of the mass of rocks which stretched in front of the inn, and then they followed the valley, which was dominated on all sides by the snow covered summits.

It was the day the Hauser family was heading back to Loëche, as winter was coming and the descent was becoming dangerous. Three mules went first, loaded with luggage and led by the three sons. Then the mother, Jean Hauser, and her daughter Louise got on a fourth mule and set off too, while the father followed, accompanied by the two men in charge, who were to guide the family as far as the top of the descent. First, they passed by the small lake, which was now frozen over, at the bottom of the rocky area in front of the inn, and then they followed the valley, which was surrounded on all sides by snow-covered peaks.

A ray of sunlight fell into that little white, glistening, frozen desert, and illuminated it with a cold and dazzling flame; no living thing appeared among this ocean of hills; there was nothing more in this immeasurable solitude, and no noise disturbed the profound silence.

A ray of sunlight broke through the little white, shiny, frozen desert, lighting it up with a cold and brilliant glow; no living thing was visible in this sea of hills; there was nothing else in this vast solitude, and no sound interrupted the deep silence.

By degrees the young guide Ulrich Kunzi, a tall, long legged Swiss, left daddy Hauser and old Gaspard behind, in order to catch up to the mule, which carried the two women. The younger one looked at him as he approached, and appeared to be calling him, with her sad eyes. She was a young, light haired peasant girl, whose milk white cheeks and pale hair looked as if they had lost their color by their long abode amidst the ice. When he had got up with the animal which carried them, he put his hand on the crupper, and relaxed his speed. Mother Hauser began to talk to him, and enumerated with the minutest details all that he would have to attend to during the winter. It was the first time that he was going to stop up there, while old Hari had already spent fourteen winters amidst the snow, at the inn of Schwarenbach.

Gradually, the young guide Ulrich Kunzi, a tall, long-legged Swiss, left Daddy Hauser and old Gaspard behind to catch up to the mule carrying the two women. The younger one looked at him as he got closer and seemed to be calling him with her sad eyes. She was a young, light-haired peasant girl, and her milk-white cheeks and pale hair looked like they had lost their color from being around the ice for so long. Once he reached the mule that carried them, he put his hand on the saddle and slowed down. Mother Hauser started talking to him, detailing everything he would need to take care of during the winter. It was his first time staying up there, while old Hari had already spent fourteen winters among the snow at the inn of Schwarenbach.

Ulrich Kunzi listened, without appearing to understand, and looked incessantly at the girl. From time to time he replied: "Yes, Madame Hauser;" but his thoughts seemed far away, and his calm features remained unmoved.[Pg 360]

Ulrich Kunzi listened, seeming not to grasp what was being said, and kept staring at the girl. Occasionally, he would respond, "Yes, Madame Hauser," but his mind seemed distant, and his expression stayed unaffected.[Pg 360]

They reached Lake Daube, whose broad, frozen surface extended to the bottom of the valley. On the right, the Daubenhorn showed its black rocks, rising up in a peak above the enormous moraines of the Lömmeon glacier, which rose above the Wildstrubel. As they approached the neck of the Gemmi, where the descent to Loëche begins, they suddenly beheld the immense horizon of the Alps of the Valais, from which the broad, deep valley of the Rhone separated them.

They arrived at Lake Daube, with its wide, frozen surface stretching to the bottom of the valley. To the right, the Daubenhorn displayed its dark rocks, towering above the massive moraines of the Lömmeon glacier, which rose above the Wildstrubel. As they neared the neck of the Gemmi, where the descent to Loëche starts, they suddenly caught sight of the vast horizon of the Valais Alps, separated from them by the wide, deep valley of the Rhone.

In the distance, there was a group of white, unequal flat or pointed mountain summits, which glistened in the sun; the Mischabel with its two peaks, the huge group of the Weisshorn, the heavy Brunegghorn, the lofty and formidable pyramid of Mont Cervin, that slayer of men, and the Dent-Blanche, that terrible coquette.

In the distance, there was a group of white, unevenly shaped flat or pointed mountain tops that shone in the sun; the Mischabel with its two peaks, the massive Weisshorn range, the bulky Brunegghorn, the tall and intimidating pyramid of Mont Cervin, that killer of men, and the Dent-Blanche, that dangerous tease.

Then, beneath them, in a tremendous hole, at the bottom of a terrible abyss, they perceived Loëche, where houses looked as grains of sand which had been thrown in that enormous crevice, which finishes and closes the Gemmi, and which opens, down below, onto the Rhone.

Then, below them, in a massive hole, at the bottom of a deep abyss, they saw Loëche, where the houses appeared like grains of sand scattered in that enormous chasm, which ends and encloses the Gemmi, and which opens, far below, onto the Rhone.

The mule stopped at the edge of the path, which goes turning and twisting continually, and which comes back fantastically and strangely, along the side of the mountain, as far as the almost invisible little village at its feet. The women jumped into the snow, and the two old men joined them. "Well," father Hauser said, "good-bye, and keep up your spirits till next year, my friends," and old Hari replied: "Till next year."

The mule halted at the edge of the path, which keeps turning and twisting endlessly, looping back in a fantastical and strange way along the mountain side, all the way to the nearly invisible little village at its base. The women leaped into the snow, and the two old men joined them. "Well," Father Hauser said, "goodbye, and stay positive until next year, my friends," and old Hari responded, "Until next year."

They embraced each other, and then Madame Hauser in her turn, offered her cheek, and the girl did the same.[Pg 361]

They hugged each other, and then Madame Hauser, in turn, offered her cheek, and the girl did the same.[Pg 361]

When Ulrich Kunzi's turn came, he whispered in Louise's ear: "Do not forget those up yonder," and she replied: "no," in such a low voice, that he guessed what she had said, without hearing it. "Well, adieu," Jean Hauser repeated, "and don't fall ill." And going before the two women, he commenced the descent, and soon all three disappeared at the first turn in the road, while the two men returned to the inn at Schwarenbach.

When it was Ulrich Kunzi's turn, he leaned in and whispered to Louise, "Don’t forget those up there," and she replied with a soft "no," so quietly that he sensed what she had said without actually hearing it. "Anyway, goodbye," Jean Hauser said again, "and take care not to get sick." He then walked ahead of the two women, starting down the path, and soon all three vanished around the first bend in the road, while the two men headed back to the inn at Schwarenbach.

They walked slowly, side by side, without speaking. It was over, and they would be alone together for four or five months. Then Gaspard Bari began to relate his life last winter. He had remained with Michael Canol, who was too old now to stand it; for an accident might happen during that long solitude. They had not been dull, however; the only thing was to make up one's mind to it from the first, and in the end one would find plenty of distraction, games and other means of whiling away the time.

They walked slowly, side by side, without talking. It was over, and they would be alone together for four or five months. Then Gaspard Bari started to share what happened in his life last winter. He had stayed with Michael Canol, who was now too old to handle it; an accident could happen during that long period of solitude. They hadn’t been bored, though; the key was to accept it from the beginning, and in the end, they found plenty of distractions, games, and other ways to pass the time.

Ulrich Kunzi listened to him with his eyes on the ground, for in his thoughts he was following those who were descending to the village. They soon came in sight of the inn, which was, however, scarcely visible, so small did it look, a black speck at the foot of that enormous billow of snow, and when they opened the door, Sam, the great curly dog, began to romp round them.

Ulrich Kunzi listened to him while staring at the ground, lost in thoughts about those who were heading down to the village. They soon spotted the inn, which was barely visible, looking like a tiny black dot at the base of that massive snowdrift. When they opened the door, Sam, the big curly dog, started to play around them.

"Come, my boy," old Gaspard said, "we have no women now, so we must get our own dinner ready. Go and peel the potatoes." And they both sat down on wooden stools, and began to put the bread into the soup.

"Come on, kid," old Gaspard said, "we don't have any women here, so we need to make our own dinner. Go peel the potatoes." They both sat down on wooden stools and started putting the bread into the soup.

The next morning seemed very long to Kunzi. Old Hari smoked and spat onto the hearth, while the young[Pg 362] man looked out of the window at the snow-covered mountain opposite the house.

The next morning felt really long to Kunzi. Old Hari smoked and spat onto the hearth, while the young[Pg 362] man stared out the window at the snowy mountain across from the house.

In the afternoon he went out, and going over yesterday's ground again, he looked for the traces of the mule that had carried the two women; then when he had reached the neck of the Gemmi, he laid himself down on his stomach and looked at Loëche.

In the afternoon, he went out, retracing yesterday's steps as he searched for signs of the mule that had carried the two women. When he reached the neck of the Gemmi, he lay down on his stomach and looked at Loëche.

The village, in its rocky pit, was not yet buried under the snow, although it came quite close to it, but it was stopped short by the pine woods which protected it. Its low houses looked like paving stones in a large meadow, from up there. Hauser's little daughter was there now, in one of those gray colored houses. In which? Ulrich Kunzi was too far away to be able to make them out separately. How he would have liked to go down, while he was yet able!

The village, nestled in its rocky hollow, wasn't fully covered by snow yet, although it was nearly there, stopped just in time by the pine trees that shielded it. From above, its small houses looked like stones scattered across a big meadow. Right now, Hauser's little girl was inside one of those gray houses. Which one? Ulrich Kunzi was too far away to distinguish them individually. How much he wished he could go down while he still had the chance!

But the sun had disappeared behind the lofty crest of the Wildstrubel, and the young man returned to the chalet. Daddy Hari was smoking, and when he saw his mate come in, he proposed a game of cards to him, and they sat down opposite each other, on either side of the table. They played for a long time, a simple game called brisque, and then they had supper and went to bed.

But the sun had gone down behind the high peak of the Wildstrubel, and the young man went back to the chalet. Daddy Hari was smoking, and when he saw his friend come in, he suggested a game of cards. They sat down across from each other at the table. They played for a long time, a simple game called brisque, and then they had dinner and went to bed.

The following days were like the first, bright and cold, without any more snow. Old Gaspard spent his afternoons in watching the eagles and other rare birds which ventured onto those frozen heights, while Ulrich returned regularly to the neck of the Gemmi to look at the village. Then they played at cards, dice or dominoes, and lost and won a trifle, just to create an interest in the game.

The next few days were just like the first: bright and cold, with no more snow. Old Gaspard spent his afternoons observing the eagles and other rare birds that ventured to those frozen heights, while Ulrich frequently returned to the neck of the Gemmi to look at the village. Then they played cards, dice, or dominoes, and won or lost a little, just to keep the game interesting.

One morning Hari, who was up first, called his com[Pg 363]panion. A moving deep and light cloud of white spray was falling on them noiselessly, and was by degrees burying them under a thick, dark coverlet of foam, and that lasted four days and four nights. It was necessary to free the door and the windows, to dig out a passage and to cut steps to get over this frozen powder, which a twelve hours frost had made as hard as the granite of the moraines.

One morning, Hari, who was awake first, called his friend. A soft and fluffy cloud of white spray was falling on them silently, gradually covering them with a heavy, dark blanket of foam, and it went on for four days and four nights. They had to clear the door and windows, dig out a path, and cut steps to navigate over this frozen powder, which a twelve-hour frost had made as hard as granite.

They lived like prisoners, and did not venture outside their abode. They had divided their duties, which they performed regularly. Ulrich Kunzi undertook the scouring, washing, and everything that belonged to cleanliness. He also chopped up the wood, while Gaspard Hari did the cooking and attended to the fire. Their regular and monotonous work was interrupted by long games at cards or dice, and they never quarreled, but were always calm and placid. They were never even impatient or ill-humored, nor did they ever use hard words, for they had laid in a stock of patience for their wintering on the top of the mountain.

They lived like prisoners and never stepped outside their home. They split their chores, which they did consistently. Ulrich Kunzi took care of cleaning, washing, and everything related to tidiness. He also chopped wood, while Gaspard Hari handled the cooking and managed the fire. Their regular and monotonous tasks were broken up by long sessions of card or dice games, and they never fought; instead, they remained calm and collected. They were never even impatient or grumpy, nor did they ever use harsh words because they had stocked up on patience for their winter on the mountain.

Sometimes old Gaspard took his rifle and went after chamois, and occasionally he killed one. Then there was a feast in the inn at Schwarenbach, and they reveled in fresh meat. One morning he went out as usual. The thermometer outside marked eighteen degrees of frost, and as the sun had not yet risen, the hunter hoped to surprise the animals at the approaches to the Wildstrubel, and Ulrich, being alone, remained in bed until ten o'clock. He was of a sleepy nature, but he would not have dared to give way like that to his inclination in the presence of the old guide, who was ever an early riser. He breakfasted leisurely with Sam, who also spent his days and nights in sleeping in front[Pg 364] of the fire; then he felt low-spirited and even frightened at the solitude, and was seized by a longing for his daily game of cards, as one is by the desire of an invincible habit, and so he went out to meet his companion, who was to return at four o'clock.

Sometimes old Gaspard took his rifle and went after chamois, and occasionally he killed one. Then there was a feast at the inn in Schwarenbach, and they enjoyed fresh meat. One morning he went out as usual. The thermometer outside read eighteen degrees of frost, and since the sun hadn’t risen yet, the hunter hoped to surprise the animals at the edges of the Wildstrubel. Ulrich, being alone, stayed in bed until ten o'clock. He was naturally sleepy, but he wouldn’t have dared to give in to that inclination in front of the old guide, who was always an early riser. He had a leisurely breakfast with Sam, who also spent his days and nights sleeping in front of the fire; then he felt down and even scared at the solitude, and he was hit by a longing for his daily card game, like one is drawn to an unstoppable habit, so he went out to meet his companion, who was expected back at four o'clock.

The snow had leveled the whole deep valley, filled up the crevasses, obliterated all signs of the two lakes and covered the rocks, so that between the high summits there was nothing but an immense, white, regular, dazzling and frozen surface. For three weeks, Ulrich had not been to the edge of the precipice, from which he had looked down onto the village, and he wanted to go there before climbing the slopes which led to Wildstrubel. Loëche was now also covered by the snow, and the houses could scarcely be distinguished, covered as they were by that white cloak.

The snow had flattened the entire deep valley, filled in the crevasses, erased all traces of the two lakes, and buried the rocks, so that between the towering peaks, there was nothing but a vast, white, smooth, bright, and frozen expanse. For three weeks, Ulrich hadn’t been to the edge of the cliff, where he used to look down at the village, and he wanted to go there before climbing the slopes that led to Wildstrubel. Loëche was now also buried under the snow, and the houses were barely recognizable, all wrapped up in that white blanket.

Then turning to the right, he reached the Lämmern glacier. He went along with a mountaineer's long strides, striking the snow, which was as hard as a rock, with his iron-shod stick, and with his piercing eyes, he looked for the little black, moving speck in the distance, on that enormous, white expanse.

Then turning to the right, he reached the Lämmern glacier. He walked with the long strides of a mountaineer, striking the snow, which was as hard as rock, with his iron-tipped stick, and with his sharp eyes, he searched for the small black, moving dot in the distance, on that massive, white expanse.

When he reached the end of the glacier he stopped and asked himself whether the old man had taken that road, and then he began to walk along the moraines with rapid and uneasy steps. The day was declining; the snow was assuming a rosy tint, and a dry, frozen wind blew in rough gusts over its crystal surface. Ulrich uttered a long, shrill, vibrating call; his voice sped through the deathlike silence in which the mountains were sleeping; it reached the distance, over profound and motionless waves of glacial foam, like the[Pg 365] cry of a bird over the waves of the sea; then it died away and nothing answered him.

When he reached the end of the glacier, he stopped and wondered if the old man had taken that path, then he started walking along the moraines with quick, uneasy steps. The day was getting darker; the snow was taking on a rosy hue, and a dry, frozen wind was blowing in strong gusts over its crystal surface. Ulrich let out a long, sharp, vibrating call; his voice sliced through the eerie silence in which the mountains rested; it traveled far over deep and still waves of glacial foam, like the[Pg 365] cry of a bird over the sea; then it faded away, and no one answered him.

He set to walk again. The sun had sunk yonder behind the mountain tops, which were still purple with the reflection from the sky; but the depths of the valley were becoming gray, and suddenly the young man felt frightened. It seemed to him as if the silence, the cold, the solitude, the winter death of these mountains were taking possession of him, were going to stop and to freeze his blood, to make his limbs grow stiff, and to turn him into a motionless and frozen object; and he set off running, fleeing towards his dwelling. The old man, he thought, would have returned during his absence. He had taken another road; he would, no doubt, be sitting before the fire, with a dead chamois at his feet.

He started walking again. The sun had dipped behind the mountain tops, which still glowed purple from the sky's reflection; however, the valley below was turning gray, and suddenly the young man felt a surge of fear. It seemed to him that the silence, the cold, the solitude, and the winter death of these mountains were claiming him, threatening to stop his heartbeat, freeze his blood, make his limbs stiff, and turn him into a motionless and frozen object. So he took off running, fleeing toward his home. He figured the old man would have returned by now. He had taken a different path; he was probably sitting by the fire with a dead chamois at his feet.

He soon came in sight of the inn, but no smoke rose from it. Ulrich walked faster and opened the door; Sam ran up to him to greet him, but Gaspard Hari had not returned. Kunzi, in his alarm, turned round suddenly, as if he had expected to find his comrade hidden in a corner. Then he re-lighted the fire and made the soup; hoping every moment to see the old man come in. From time to time he went out, to see if he were not coming in. It was quite night now, that wan night of the mountains, a livid night, with the crescent moon, yellow and dim and just disappearing behind the mountain tops, lit up on the edge of the horizon.

He soon spotted the inn, but there was no smoke rising from it. Ulrich picked up his pace and opened the door; Sam rushed up to greet him, but Gaspard Hari hadn’t come back. Kunzi, feeling anxious, turned around suddenly as if he expected to find his friend hiding in a corner. He then re-lit the fire and started making the soup, hoping at any moment to see the old man walk in. Occasionally, he stepped outside to check if he was coming back. It was now completely night, that pale night of the mountains, a ghostly night with the crescent moon, yellow and dim, just fading behind the mountain peaks, illuminated on the horizon's edge.

Then the young man went in and sat down to warm his hands and his feet, while he pictured to himself every possible accident. Gaspard might have broken a leg, have fallen into a crevasse, taken a false step[Pg 366] and dislocated his ankle. And perhaps he was lying on the snow, overcome and stiff with the cold, in agony of mind, lost and perhaps shouting for help, calling with all his might, in the silence of the night.

Then the young man went inside and sat down to warm his hands and feet while imagining every possible accident. Gaspard might have broken a leg, fallen into a crevasse, or taken a misstep and dislocated his ankle. Maybe he was lying on the snow, frozen and stiff from the cold, in torment, lost and possibly shouting for help, calling out with all his strength in the stillness of the night.[Pg 366]

But where? The mountain was so vast, so rugged, so dangerous in places, especially at that time of the year, that it would have required ten or twenty guides to walk for a week in all directions, to find a man in that immense space. Ulrich Kunzi, however, made up his mind to set out with Sam, if Gaspard did not return by one in the morning; and he made his preparations.

But where? The mountain was so huge, so rough, and so treacherous in some spots, especially at that time of year, that it would take ten or twenty guides to search for a week in every direction just to find a person in that vast area. However, Ulrich Kunzi decided to head out with Sam if Gaspard didn't come back by one in the morning; so he began to get ready.

He put provisions for two days into a bag, took his steel climbing irons, tied a long, thin, strong rope round his waist and looked to see that his iron-shod stick and his axe, which served to cut steps in the ice, were in order. Then he waited. The fire was burning on the hearth and the great dog was snoring in front of it, and the clock was ticking as regularly as a heart beating, in its case of resounding wood.

He packed food for two days into a bag, grabbed his steel climbing gear, tied a long, thin, strong rope around his waist, and made sure his iron-tipped walking stick and axe, which were used to cut steps in the ice, were ready. Then he waited. The fire was crackling on the hearth, the big dog was snoring in front of it, and the clock was ticking as steadily as a beating heart in its solid wooden case.

He waited, with his ears on the alert for distant sounds, and he shivered when the wind blew against the roof and the walls. It struck twelve, and he trembled. Then, as he felt frightened and shuddering, he put some water on the fire, so that he might have some hot coffee before starting, and when the clock struck one he got up, woke Sam, opened the door and went off in the direction of the Wildstrubel. For five hours he mounted, scaling the rocks by means of his climbing irons, cutting into the ice, advancing continually and occasionally hauling up the dog, who remained below at the foot of some slope that was too steep for him, by means of the rope. It was about six o'clock when he[Pg 367] reached one of the summits to which old Gaspard often came after chamois, and he waited till it should be daylight.

He waited, ears perked for distant sounds, shivering when the wind hit the roof and walls. It struck twelve, and he trembled. Feeling anxious and uneasy, he added water to the fire to make some hot coffee before heading out. When the clock struck one, he got up, woke Sam, opened the door, and headed towards the Wildstrubel. For five hours, he climbed, using his climbing gear to scale the rocks, cutting into the ice, and making steady progress while occasionally pulling up the dog, who stayed behind at the base of a slope too steep for him, using a rope. It was around six o'clock when he[Pg 367] reached one of the peaks that old Gaspard often visited to hunt chamois, and he waited for daylight.

The sky was growing pale over head, and suddenly a strange light, springing, nobody could tell whence, illuminated the immense ocean of pale mountain summits, which stretched for a thousand leagues around him. One might have said that this vague brightness arose from the snow itself, in order to spread itself into space. By degrees the highest, distant summits assumed a delicate, fleshlike rose color, and the red sun appeared behind the ponderous giants of the Bernese Alps.

The sky was turning light above, and suddenly a strange glow appeared from nowhere, lighting up the vast ocean of pale mountain peaks that extended for miles around him. It was as if this soft brightness came from the snow itself, spreading into the sky. Gradually, the highest, distant peaks took on a soft, skin-like pink color, and the red sun emerged behind the massive giants of the Bernese Alps.

Ulrich Kunzi set off again, walking like a hunter, bent and looking for any traces, and saying to his dog: "Seek, old fellow, seek!"

Ulrich Kunzi set off again, walking like a hunter, hunched over and searching for any signs, saying to his dog: "Search, old buddy, search!"

He was descending the mountain now, scanning the depths closely, and from time to time shouting, uttering a loud, prolonged cry, which soon died away in that silent vastness. Then, he put his ear to the ground, to listen; he thought he could distinguish a voice, and so he began to run, and shouted again, but he heard nothing more and sat down, worn out and in despair. Towards midday, he breakfasted and gave Sam, who was as tired as himself, something to eat also, and then he recommenced his search.

He was heading down the mountain now, looking closely into the depths, and every so often shouting, letting out a loud, long cry that quickly faded into the silent expanse. Then, he pressed his ear to the ground to listen; he thought he heard a voice, so he started to run and shouted again, but he didn't hear anything else and ended up sitting down, exhausted and hopeless. Around midday, he had breakfast and shared some food with Sam, who was just as tired as he was, and then he started his search again.

When evening came he was still walking, and he had walked more than thirty miles over the mountains. As he was too far away to return home, and too tired to drag himself along any further, he dug a hole in the snow and crouched in it with his dog, under a blanket which he had brought with him. And the man and the dog lay side by side, warming themselves one[Pg 368] against the other, but frozen to the marrow, nevertheless. Ulrich scarcely slept, his mind haunted by visions and his limbs shaking with cold.

When evening came, he was still walking, having covered over thirty miles through the mountains. Since he was too far to head back home and too exhausted to keep going, he dug a hole in the snow and crouched in it with his dog, under a blanket he had brought. The man and the dog lay side by side, trying to warm each other, but they were still freezing to the bone. Ulrich hardly slept, his mind filled with disturbing thoughts and his body shaking from the cold.

Day was breaking when he got up. His legs were as stiff as iron bars, and his spirits so low that he was ready to cry with grief, while his heart was beating so that he almost fell with excitement, when he thought he heard a noise.

Day was breaking when he got up. His legs were as stiff as iron bars, and his spirits so low that he was ready to cry with grief, while his heart was racing so much that he almost fell over with excitement when he thought he heard a noise.

Suddenly he imagined that he also was going to die of cold in the midst of this vast solitude, and the terror of such a death roused his energies and gave him renewed vigor. He was descending towards the inn, falling down and getting up again, and followed at a distance by Sam, who was limping on three legs, and they did not reach Schwarenbach until four o'clock in the afternoon. The house was empty, and the young man made a fire, had something to eat and went to sleep, so worn out that he did not think of anything more.

Suddenly, he imagined that he too would die of cold in this vast loneliness, and the fear of such a death energized him and gave him fresh strength. He was making his way down toward the inn, stumbling and getting back up again, with Sam trailing behind him, limping on three legs. They didn’t arrive at Schwarenbach until four o'clock in the afternoon. The house was empty, so the young man built a fire, had something to eat, and then fell asleep, too exhausted to think of anything else.

He slept for a long time, for a very long time, an unconquerable sleep. But suddenly a voice, a cry, a name: "Ulrich," aroused him from his profound torpor and made him sit up in bed. Had he been dreaming? Was it one of those strange appeals which cross the dreams of disquieted minds? No, he heard it still, that reverberating cry,—which had entered at his ears and remained in his flesh,—to the tips of his sinewy fingers. Certainly, somebody had cried out, and called: "Ulrich!" There was somebody there, near the house, there could be no doubt of that, and he opened the door and shouted: "Is it you, Gaspard?" with all the strength of his lungs. But there was no[Pg 369] reply, no murmur, no groan, nothing. It was quite dark, and the snow looked wan.

He slept for a long time, a really long time, an unbreakable sleep. But suddenly a voice, a shout, a name: "Ulrich," pulled him out of his deep slumber and made him sit up in bed. Had he been dreaming? Was it one of those strange calls that slip into the dreams of restless minds? No, he still heard it, that echoing cry— which had entered his ears and settled in his body—down to the tips of his strong fingers. Someone had definitely shouted and called: "Ulrich!" There was someone nearby, there was no doubt about it, so he opened the door and yelled: "Is that you, Gaspard?" with all the strength he could muster. But there was no[Pg 369] reply, no sound, no groan, nothing. It was completely dark, and the snow looked pale.

The wind had risen, that icy wind that cracks the rocks, and leaves nothing alive on those deserted heights, and it came in sudden gusts, which were more parching and more deadly than the burning wind of the desert, and again Ulrich shouted: "Gaspard! Gaspard! Gaspard!" And then he waited again. Everything was silent on the mountain! Then he shook with terror and with a bound he was inside the inn, when he shut and bolted the door, and then he fell into a chair, trembling all over, for he felt certain that his comrade had called him, at the moment he was expiring.

The wind had picked up, that icy wind that cracks the rocks and leaves nothing alive on those empty heights. It came in sudden gusts, more dry and deadly than the scorching winds of the desert. Ulrich shouted again, "Gaspard! Gaspard! Gaspard!" Then he waited once more. Everything was silent on the mountain! He was suddenly filled with terror and jumped inside the inn, shutting and bolting the door behind him. He collapsed into a chair, trembling all over, convinced that his comrade had called for him just as he was dying.

He was sure of that, as sure as one is of being alive, or of eating a piece of bread. Old Gaspard Hari had been dying for two days and three nights somewhere, in some hole, in one of those deep, untrodden ravines whose whiteness is more sinister than subterranean darkness. He had been dying for two days and three nights and he had just then died, thinking of his comrade. His soul, almost before it was released, had taken its flight to the inn where Ulrich was sleeping, and it had called him by that terrible and mysterious power which the spirits of the dead have, to haunt the living. That voiceless soul had cried to the wornout soul of the sleeper; it had uttered its last farewell, or its reproach, or its curse on the man who had not searched carefully enough.

He was certain of that, just as certain as one is of being alive or eating a piece of bread. Old Gaspard Hari had been dying for two days and three nights somewhere, in some hole, in one of those deep, untrodden ravines where the whiteness feels more sinister than underground darkness. He had been dying for two days and three nights and had just died, thinking of his comrade. His soul, almost before it was freed, had taken flight to the inn where Ulrich was sleeping, and it had called out to him with that terrible and mysterious power that the spirits of the dead have to haunt the living. That voiceless soul had cried out to the weary soul of the sleeper; it had given its last farewell, or its reproach, or its curse on the man who hadn’t searched carefully enough.

And Ulrich felt that it was there, quite close to him, behind the wall, behind the door which he had just fastened. It was wandering about, like a night bird, which lightly touches a lighted window with his wings,[Pg 370] and the terrified young man was ready to scream with horror. He wanted to run away, but did not dare to go out; he did not dare, and he should never dare to do it in the future, for that phantom would remain there day and night, round the inn, as long as the old man's body was not recovered and had not been deposited in the consecrated earth of a churchyard.

And Ulrich felt it there, really close to him, behind the wall, behind the door he had just locked. It was moving around, like a night creature that brushes against a lit window with its wings,[Pg 370] and the terrified young man was about to scream in fear. He wanted to escape, but he didn’t dare go outside; he couldn’t, and he would never be able to do that in the future, because that phantom would stay there day and night, around the inn, as long as the old man’s body wasn't found and buried in the hallowed ground of a churchyard.

When it was daylight, Kunzi recovered some of his courage at the return of the bright sun. He prepared his meal, gave his dog some food, and then remained motionless on a chair, tortured at heart as he thought of the old man lying on the snow, and then, as soon as night once more covered the mountains, new terrors assailed him. He now walked up and down the dark kitchen, which was scarcely lighted by the flame of one candle, and he walked from one end of it to the other with great strides, listening, listening whether the terrible cry of the other night would again break the dreary silence outside. He felt himself alone, unhappy man, as no man had ever been alone before! He was alone in this immense desert of snow, alone five thousand feet above the inhabited earth, above human habitations, above that stirring, noisy, palpitating life, alone under an icy sky! A mad longing impelled him to run away, no matter where, to get down to Loëche by flinging himself over the precipice; but he did not even dare to open the door, as he felt sure that the other, the dead man, would bar his road, so that he might not be obliged to remain up there alone.

When daylight came, Kunzi regained some of his courage with the return of the bright sun. He made his meal, fed his dog, and then sat still in a chair, tormented by thoughts of the old man lying in the snow. As night fell again over the mountains, new fears overwhelmed him. He started pacing the dim kitchen, barely lit by the flickering candlelight, striding from one end to the other, listening intently for the terrifying cry from the other night that might once more shatter the silence outside. He felt utterly alone, more so than any man had ever felt! He was isolated in this vast, snowy desert, five thousand feet above the world, far above human settlements, removed from that vibrant, noisy, pulsating life—completely alone beneath the icy sky! A wild desire surged in him to escape, to leap off the cliff and reach Loëche, but he couldn’t even bring himself to open the door, convinced that the other, the dead man, would block his way, ensuring he had to stay up there alone.

Towards midnight, tired with walking, wornout by grief and fear, he at last fell into a doze in his chair, for he was as afraid of his bed, as one is of a haunted spot. But suddenly the strident cry of the other even[Pg 371]ing pierced his ears, and it was so shrill that Ulrich stretched out his arms to repulse the ghost, and he fell onto his back with his chair.

Towards midnight, exhausted from walking and drained by grief and fear, he finally dozed off in his chair, as scared of his bed as someone would be of a haunted place. But suddenly, a sharp cry from the other evening pierced his ears; it was so shrill that Ulrich instinctively reached out his arms to push away the ghost, and he fell backward with his chair.

Sam, who was awakened by the noise, began to howl, like frightened dogs do howl, and he walked all about the house, trying to find out where the danger came from; but when he got to the door, he sniffed beneath it, smelling vigorously, with his coat bristling and his tail stiff, while he growled angrily. Kunzi, who was terrified, jumped up, and holding his chair by one leg, he cried: "Don't come in, don't come in, or I shall kill you." And the dog, excited by this threat, barked angrily at that invisible enemy who defied his master's voice. By degrees, however, he quieted down and came back and stretched himself in front of the fire, but he was uneasy, and kept his head up, and growled between his teeth.

Sam, who was awakened by the noise, started to howl, like scared dogs do, and he walked all around the house, trying to find out where the danger was coming from; but when he got to the door, he sniffed under it, smelling intensely, with his fur standing on end and his tail stiff, as he growled angrily. Kunzi, who was terrified, jumped up, holding his chair by one leg, and shouted, "Don’t come in, don’t come in, or I’ll kill you." And the dog, stirred up by this threat, barked furiously at that invisible enemy who ignored his master’s voice. Gradually, though, he calmed down and returned to stretch out in front of the fire, but he was still restless, keeping his head up and growling softly.

Ulrich, in turn, recovered his senses, but as he felt faint with terror, he went and got a bottle of brandy out of the sideboard, and he drank off several glasses, one after another, at a gulp. His ideas became vague, his courage revived, and a feverish glow ran through his veins.

Ulrich, on the other hand, regained his senses, but as he felt overwhelmed with fear, he went to the sideboard and grabbed a bottle of brandy. He downed several glasses in quick succession. His thoughts became fuzzy, his courage returned, and a warm rush flowed through his body.

He ate scarcely anything the next day, and limited himself to alcohol, and so he lived for several days, like a drunken brute. As soon as he thought of Gaspard Hari, he began to drink again, and went on drinking until he fell onto the ground, overcome by intoxication. And there he remained on his face, dead drunk, his limbs benumbed, and snoring, with his face to the ground. But scarcely had he digested the maddening and burning liquor, than the same cry, "Ulrich," woke him like a bullet piercing his brain, and he got up,[Pg 372] still staggering, stretching out his hands to save himself from falling, and calling to Sam to help him. And the dog, who appeared to be going mad, like his master, rushed to the door, scratched it with his claws, and gnawed it with his long white teeth, while the young man, with his neck thrown back, and his head in the air, drank the brandy in draughts, as if it had been cold water, so that it might by and by send his thoughts, his frantic terror and his memory, to sleep again.

He hardly ate anything the next day and mainly stuck to alcohol, living for several days like a drunkard. Whenever he thought of Gaspard Hari, he started drinking again, continuing until he collapsed to the ground, completely intoxicated. He lay there face down, dead drunk, his limbs numb, snoring with his face pressed to the ground. But as soon as he processed the burning liquor, the same cry, "Ulrich," jolted him awake like a bullet to the brain, and he got up, still swaying, reaching out his hands to keep himself from falling, and calling for Sam to help him. The dog, seeming to go mad like his owner, hurried to the door, scratching it with his claws and gnawing at it with his long white teeth, while the young man, head thrown back, drank the brandy in big gulps as if it were cold water, hoping it would again lull his racing thoughts, frantic fear, and memories to sleep.

In three weeks he had consumed all his stock of ardent spirits, but his continual drunkenness only lulled his terror, which awoke more furiously than ever, as soon as it was impossible for him to calm it. His fixed idea then, which had been intensified by a month of drunkenness, and which was continually increasing in his absolute solitude, penetrated him like a gimlet. He now walked about his house like a wild beast in its cage, putting his ear to the door to listen if the other were there, and defying him through the wall. Then, as soon as he dozed, overcome by fatigue, he heard the voice which made him leap to his feet.

In three weeks, he had finished all his alcohol, but his constant drunkenness only eased his fear temporarily. As soon as the effects faded, his terror returned even stronger than before. His obsessive thought, which had grown more intense after a month of drinking and was fueled by his total isolation, pierced through him like a drill. He now paced around his house like a wild animal in a cage, pressing his ear against the door to see if the other person was there, challenging him through the wall. Then, whenever he finally dozed off from exhaustion, he would hear a voice that made him jump up immediately.

At last one night, like cowards do when driven to extremities, he sprang to the door and opened it, to see who was calling him, and to force him to keep quiet, but such a gust of cold wind blew into his face that it chilled him to the bone, and he closed and bolted the door again immediately, without noticing that Sam had rushed out. Then, as he was shivering with cold, he threw some wood on the fire, and sat down in front of it to warm himself, but suddenly he started, for somebody was scratching at the wall, and crying. In desperation he called out: "Go away!" but was answered by another long, sorrowful wail.[Pg 373]

At last, one night, like cowards do when pushed to their limits, he jumped to the door and opened it to see who was calling him and to silence them. But a blast of cold wind hit his face, chilling him to the bone, so he quickly closed and locked the door again, not noticing that Sam had rushed outside. Then, shivering from the cold, he added some wood to the fire and sat down in front of it to warm up. Suddenly, he was startled when he heard someone scratching at the wall and crying. In desperation, he shouted, "Go away!" but was met with another long, sorrowful wail.[Pg 373]

Then, all his remaining senses forsook him, from sheer fright. He repeated: "Go away!" and turned round to try to find some corner in which to hide, while the other person went round the house, still crying and rubbing against the wall. Ulrich went to the oak sideboard, which was full of plates and dishes and of provisions, and lifting it up with superhuman strength, he dragged it to the door, so as to form a barricade. Then piling up all the rest of the furniture, the mattresses, palliasses and chairs, he stopped up the windows like one does when assailed by an enemy.

Then, all his remaining senses abandoned him from pure panic. He said again, "Go away!" and turned to look for a place to hide while the other person circled the house, still crying and pressing against the wall. Ulrich went to the oak sideboard, packed full of plates, dishes, and supplies, and with incredible strength, he lifted it and dragged it to the door to create a barricade. Then he piled up all the other furniture—mattresses, straw ticks, and chairs—blocking the windows like someone preparing for an attack.

But the person outside now uttered long, plaintive, mournful groans, to which the young man replied by similar groans, and thus days and nights passed, without their ceasing to howl at each other. The one was continually walking round the house, and scraped the walls with his nails so vigorously that it seemed as if he wished to destroy them, while the other, inside, followed all his movements, stooping down, and holding his ear to the walls, and replying to all his appeals with terrible cries. One evening, however, Ulrich heard nothing more, and he sat down, so overcome by fatigue, that he went to sleep immediately, and awoke in the morning without a thought, without any recollection of what had happened, just as if his head had been emptied during his heavy sleep, but he felt hungry, and he ate.

But the person outside was now making long, sorrowful groans, to which the young man responded with similar sounds. Days and nights went by, and they continued to howl at each other. One kept walking around the house, scratching the walls with his nails so fiercely it seemed like he wanted to destroy them, while the other, inside, followed every move, bending down to press his ear against the walls and answering all his calls with loud cries. One evening, though, Ulrich heard nothing more. He sat down, completely exhausted, fell asleep right away, and woke up in the morning with no memories of what had happened, as if his mind had been wiped clean during his deep sleep. But he felt hungry, and he ate.

The winter was over, and the Gemmi pass was practicable again, so the Hauser family started off to return to their inn. As soon as they had reached the top of the ascent, the women mounted their mule, and spoke about the two men who they would meet again shortly. They were, indeed, rather surprised that neither of[Pg 374] them had come down a few days before, as soon as the road became usable, in order to tell them all about their long winter sojourn. At last, however, they saw the inn, still covered with snow, like a quilt. The door and the window were closed, but a little smoke was coming out of the chimney, which reassured old Hauser; on going up to the door, however, he saw the skeleton of an animal which had been torn to pieces by the eagles, a large skeleton lying on its side.

Winter was over, and the Gemmi pass was passable again, so the Hauser family set off to return to their inn. Once they reached the top of the climb, the women got on their mule and talked about the two men they would see again soon. They were quite surprised that neither of them had come down a few days earlier, as soon as the road was open, to share stories about their long winter stay. Finally, though, they spotted the inn, still blanketed in snow like a quilt. The door and windows were shut, but a little smoke was coming from the chimney, which reassured old Hauser; however, when he approached the door, he noticed the skeleton of an animal that had been ripped apart by eagles, a large skeleton lying on its side.

They all looked closely at it, and the mother said: "That must be Sam," and then she shouted: "Hi! Gaspard!" A cry from the interior of the house answered her, and a sharp cry, that one might have thought some animal had uttered it. Old Hauser repeated: "Hi! Gaspard!" and they heard another cry, similar to the first.

They all examined it closely, and the mother said, "That must be Sam," and then she yelled, "Hey! Gaspard!" A shout from inside the house responded to her, a sharp sound that you could mistake for an animal's cry. Old Hauser shouted, "Hey! Gaspard!" and they heard another cry, similar to the first.

Then the three men, the father and the two sons, tried to open the door, but it resisted their efforts. From the empty cow-stall they took a beam to serve as a battering-ram, and hurled it against the door with all their might. The wood gave way, and the boards flew into splinters; then the house was shaken by a loud voice, and inside, behind the sideboard, which was overturned, they saw a man standing upright, with his hair falling onto his shoulders, and a beard descending to his breast, with shining eyes and nothing but rags to cover him. They did not recognize him, but Louise Hauser exclaimed: "It is Ulrich, mother." And her mother declared that it was Ulrich, although his hair was white.

Then the three men, the father and his two sons, tried to open the door, but it wouldn’t budge. They grabbed a beam from the empty cow-stall to use as a battering ram and slammed it against the door with all their strength. The wood broke apart, and the boards splintered; then a loud voice echoed through the house, and inside, behind the overturned sideboard, they saw a man standing upright, with his hair cascading over his shoulders and a beard reaching down to his chest, with shining eyes and barely any rags to cover him. They didn’t recognize him, but Louise Hauser shouted, “It’s Ulrich, Mom.” Her mother confirmed it was Ulrich, even though his hair was white.

He allowed them to go up to him, and to touch him, but he did not reply to any of their questions, and they were obliged to take him to Loëche, where the doctors[Pg 375] found that he was mad, and nobody ever knew what had become of his companion.

He let them approach him and touch him, but he didn’t answer any of their questions, and they had to take him to Loëche, where the doctors[Pg 375] determined that he was insane, and no one ever found out what happened to his companion.

Little Louise Hauser nearly died that summer of decline, which the medical men attributed to the cold air of the mountains.

Little Louise Hauser almost died that summer of decline, which the doctors blamed on the cold mountain air.


UGLY

Certainly, at this blessed epoch of Equality of mediocrity, of rectangular abomination, as Edgar Poe says, at this delightful period, when everybody dreams of resembling everybody else, so that it has become impossible to tell the President of the Republic from a waiter; in these days, which are the forerunners of that promising, blissful day, when everything in this world will be of a dully, neuter uniformity, certainly at such an epoch, one has the right, or rather it is one's duty, to be ugly.

Sure, in this blessed time of Equality, of mediocrity, of bland uniformity, as Edgar Poe puts it, in this wonderful period when everyone dreams of looking like everyone else, to the point where you can't tell the President from a waiter; in these days, which are the beginnings of that hopeful, happy day when everything in the world will be boringly the same, definitely at such a time, one has the right—or rather, it’s one's duty—to be ugly.

He, however, assuredly, exercised that right with the most cruel vigor, and he fulfilled that duty with the fiercest heroism, and to make matters worse, the mysterious irony of fate had caused him to be born with the name of Lebeau, while an ingenious godfather, the unconscious accomplice of the pranks of destiny, had given him the Christian name of Antinous.[19]

He definitely exercised that right with the harshest intensity, and he carried out that duty with the greatest bravery. To add to the situation, the ironic twist of fate had him born with the name Lebeau, while a clever godfather, unknowingly part of destiny's tricks, had given him the first name Antinous.[19]

Even among our contemporaries, who were already on the high road to the coming ideal of universal ugliness, Antinous Lebeau was remarkable for his ugliness, and one might have said that he positively threw zeal, too much zeal, into the matter, though he was not hideous like Mirabeau, who made the people exclaim: "Oh! the beautiful monster!"[Pg 377]

Even among our peers, who were already heading towards the impending ideal of universal ugliness, Antinous Lebeau stood out for his ugliness. One might say he put in a lot of effort, perhaps too much, into that aspect, though he wasn't as grotesque as Mirabeau, who made people shout: "Oh! the beautiful monster!"[Pg 377]

Alas! No. He was without any beauty, even without the beauty of ugliness. He was ugly, that was all; nothing more nor less; in short, he was uglily ugly. He was not humpbacked, nor knock-kneed, nor pot-bellied; his legs were not like a pair of tongs, and his arms were neither too long nor too short, and yet, there was an utter lack of uniformity about him, not only in painters' eyes, but also in everybody's, for nobody could meet him in the street without turning to look after him, and thinking: "Good heavens! What an object."

Unfortunately, no. He had no beauty, not even the beauty of being ugly. He was just plain ugly; nothing more, nothing less; in short, he was disgustingly ugly. He wasn’t hunchbacked, knock-kneed, or pot-bellied; his legs weren’t like a pair of tongs, and his arms were neither too long nor too short. Still, there was a complete lack of symmetry about him, not just in the eyes of artists, but in everyone’s view. No one could see him walking down the street without turning to glance back and thinking, “Good heavens! What a sight.”

His hair was of no particular color; a light chestnut, mixed with yellow. There was not much of it, but still, he was not absolutely bald, but quite bald enough to allow his butter-colored pate to show. Butter-colored? Hardly! The color of margarine would be more applicable, and such pale margarine.

His hair didn't have a specific color; it was a light chestnut mixed with yellow. He didn't have much hair, but he wasn't completely bald—just bald enough for his butter-colored head to be visible. Butter-colored? Not really! The color of margarine would be a better fit, and not just any margarine, but a very pale one.

His face was also like margarine, but of adulterated margarine, certainly. By the side of it, his cranium, the color of unadulterated margarine, looked almost like butter, by comparison.

His face was like margarine, but definitely the fake kind. Next to it, his cranium, the color of real margarine, almost looked like butter in comparison.

There was very little to say about his mouth! Less than little; the sum total was—nothing. It was a chimerical mouth.

There wasn't much to say about his mouth! In fact, there was practically nothing; the total was—nothing. It was a nonexistent mouth.

But take it, that I have said nothing about him, and let us replace this vain description by the useful formula: Impossible to describe him. But you must not forget that Antinous Lebeau was ugly, that the fact impressed everybody as soon as they saw him, and that nobody remembered ever having seen an uglier person; and let us add, that as the climax of his misfortune, he thought so himself.

But just know that I haven't said anything about him, and let's replace this pointless description with the useful phrase: Impossible to describe him. However, you shouldn't forget that Antinous Lebeau was ugly; that fact struck everyone as soon as they saw him, and nobody could remember seeing a person who was uglier. Let's also add that, as the peak of his misfortune, he believed that himself.

From this you will see that he was not a fool, but, then, he was not ill-natured, either; but, of course, he[Pg 378] was unhappy. An unhappy man thinks only of his wretchedness, and people take his night cap for a fool's cap, while, on the other hand, goodness is only esteemed when it is cheerful. Consequently, Antinous Lebeau passed for a fool, and an ill-tempered fool, and he was not even pitied because he was so ugly.

From this, you can see that he wasn't a fool, but he also wasn't mean; however, he[Pg 378] was unhappy. An unhappy person only focuses on their misery, and others mistake his nightcap for a fool's cap, while, on the flip side, people only appreciate goodness when it's accompanied by cheerfulness. As a result, Antinous Lebeau was seen as a fool—a grumpy one at that—and he wasn't even pitied because of his ugliness.

He had only one pleasure in life, and that was to go and roam about the darkest streets on dark nights, and to hear the street-walkers say:

He had only one joy in life, and that was to wander through the dimly lit streets on dark nights, listening to the streetwalkers say:

"Come home with me, you handsome, dark man!"

"Come home with me, you handsome dark guy!"

It was, alas! a furtive pleasure, and he knew that it was not true. For, occasionally, when the woman was old or drunk and he profited by the invitation, as soon as the candle was lighted in the garret, they no longer murmured the fallacious: handsome, dark man; and when they saw him, the old women grew still older, and the drunken women got sober. And more than one, although hardened against disgust, and ready for all risks, said to him, and in spite of his liberal payment:

It was, unfortunately, a secret thrill, and he realized it wasn't real. Because sometimes, when the woman was old or drunk and he took advantage of the invitation, as soon as the candle was lit in the attic, they didn’t whisper the misleading: handsome, dark man; and when they saw him, the elderly women looked even older, and the drunken women became sober. And more than one, despite being toughened against disgust and willing to take any chance, said to him, and despite his generous payment:

"My little man, you are most confoundedly ugly, I must say."

"My little man, you are really quite ugly, I have to say."

At last, however, he renounced even that lamentable pleasure, when he heard the still more lamentable words which a wretched woman could not help uttering when he went home with her:

At last, though, he gave up even that sad pleasure when he heard the even sadder words that a miserable woman couldn't help saying when he went home with her:

"Well, he must have been very hungry!"

"Well, he must have been really hungry!"

Alas! He was hungry, unhappy man; hungry for love, for something that should resemble love, were it ever so little; he longed not to live like a pariah any more, not to be exiled and proscribed in his ugliness. And the ugliest, the most repugnant woman would have appeared beautiful to him, if she would only have not consented to think him ugly, or, at any rate, not to tell[Pg 379] him so, and not to let him see that she felt horror at him on that account.

Unfortunately, he was a hungry, unhappy man; craving love, or at least something that resembled love, no matter how small. He didn't want to live like an outcast anymore, exiled in his own ugliness. Even the ugliest, most repulsive woman would have seemed beautiful to him if she had just refused to see him as ugly, or at least not told him so, and not let him see her disgust for him because of it.[Pg 379]

The consequence was, that, when he one day met a poor, blear-eyed creature, with her face covered with scabs, and bearing evident signs of alcoholism, with a driveling mouth, and ragged and filthy petticoats, to whom he gave liberal alms, for which she kissed his hand, he took her home with him, had her clean dressed and taken care of, made her his servant, and then his housekeeper. Next he raised her to the rank of his mistress, and, finally, of course, he married her.

The result was that one day, when he encountered a poor, bleary-eyed woman with a face covered in sores, showing clear signs of alcoholism, with a drooling mouth and tattered, filthy clothes, he gave her generous charity, which made her kiss his hand. He took her home, got her cleaned up and taken care of, made her his servant, and then his housekeeper. Eventually, he elevated her to the status of his mistress, and finally, he married her.

She was almost as ugly as he was! She really was; but only, almost. Almost, but certainly not quite; for she was hideous, and her hideousness had its charm and its beauty, no doubt; that something by which a woman can attract a man. And she had proved that by deceiving him, and she let him see it better still, by seducing another man.

She was nearly as unattractive as he was! She truly was; but just nearly. Almost, but definitely not entirely; because she was ugly, and her ugliness had its allure and its beauty, without a doubt; that certain something that a woman can use to draw a man in. And she had shown that by tricking him, and she made it even clearer by seducing another man.

That other was actually uglier than he was.

That other person was actually uglier than he was.

He was certainly uglier, that collection of every physical and moral ugliness, that companion of beggars whom she had picked up among her former vagrant associates, that jailbird, that dealer in little girls, that vagabond covered with filth, with legs like a toad's, with a mouth like a lamprey, and a death's head, in which the nose had been replaced by two holes.

He was definitely uglier, a mix of every physical and moral flaw, that companion of beggars she had taken in from her old homeless friends, that ex-con, that guy who exploited young girls, that filthy drifter, with legs like a toad, a mouth like a lamprey, and a skull-like face where the nose was just two holes.

"And you have wronged me with a wretch like that," the poor cuckold said. "And in my own house! and in such a manner that I might catch you in the very act! And why, why, you wretch? Why, seeing that he is uglier than I am?"

"And you have betrayed me with a loser like that," the poor cuckold said. "In my own house! In a way that I could catch you in the act! And why, why, you scoundrel? Why, when he’s uglier than I am?"

"Oh! no," she exclaimed. "You may say what you like, but do not say that he is uglier than you are."[Pg 380]

"Oh! no," she said. "You can say whatever you want, but don't say he's uglier than you."[Pg 380]

And the unhappy man stood there, vanquished and overcome by her last words, which she uttered without understanding all the horror which he would feel at them.

And the unhappy man stood there, defeated and overwhelmed by her final words, which she said without realizing the full horror they would bring him.

"Because, you see, he has his own particular ugliness, while you are merely ugly like everybody else is."

"Because, you see, he has his own unique ugliness, while you're just ugly like everyone else."


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Literally, "The bird flies"—a pun on the verb voler, which means both "to fly" and "to steal."

[1] Literally, "The bird flies"—a play on the verb voler, which means both "to fly" and "to steal."

[2] Nickname for Napoleon III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nickname for Napoleon III.

[3] Jevôdre voir vô comment vô faites le painture? Velé vô? Je été très curièux.

[3] Can I see how you do the painting? Can I? I'm very curious.

[4] J'êtê joujours avec vô la même qu-autre fois.

[4] I've always been with you like before.

[5] Munich beer—often brewed in France!—which is much affected by the Parisians in summer.

[5] Munich beer—often brewed in France!—which is very popular among Parisians in the summer.

[6] I do not understand.

I don't understand.

[7] What does it matter to me?

[7] What difference does it make to me?

[8] Not at all.

Not at all.

[9] Hall-porter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Front desk attendant.

[10] Woman is a perpetual child.

[10] A woman is always like a child.

[11] Woman, a sick child and twelve times impure.

[11] Woman, a sick child, and twelve times unclean.

[12] Porter who opens the front door, which is common to all the lodgers, and is closed at night.

[12] The porter who opens the front door, which all the residents use, and which is locked at night.

[13] The old name, still applied locally to a five-franc piece.

[13] The old name is still used locally to refer to a five-franc coin.

[14] Maitre (Master) is the official title of French lawyers.

[14] Maitre (Master) is the official title for lawyers in France.

[15] Frog-island.

Frog Island.

[16] A preparation of several kinds of fish, with a sharp sauce.—Translator.

[16] A dish made with various types of fish, served with a spicy sauce.—Translator.

[17] Clochette.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tinkerbell.

[18] The second person singular is used in French—as in German—amongst relations and intimate friends, and to servants.—Translator.

[18] In French, just like in German, the second person singular is used among family and close friends, as well as with servants.—Translator.

[19] A youth of extraordinary beauty, page to the Emperor Hadrian (A.D. 117-138), and the object of his extravagant affection. He was drowned in the Nile, whether accidentally, or whether he drowned himself to escape from the life he was leading, is uncertain.—Translator.

[19] A young man of incredible beauty, servant to Emperor Hadrian (A.D. 117-138), and the target of his intense affection. He drowned in the Nile, and it's unclear whether it was an accident or if he took his own life to escape the life he was living.—Translator.

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriber's Notes:

  • Missing full stops have been added for ease of reading.
  • Discrepancies in spelling have been standardized across stories.
  • Unusual spellings have been retained.
  • The book is titled “Illustrated”, but there are no illustrations for this edition.
  • The Short Story “The Accursed Bread” has a subsection marked “II”, but there is no subsection “I”.
  • The Table of Contents in the book lists the story, “Love” at Page 263, however the text shows it starting on page 262. The Table of Contents has been adjusted accordingly.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!